Work Text
The time of 2:34 shone brightly on his screen. A simple text read: I’m here, put the letter on your bed and come outside. It was from Wilbur.Wilbur has just asked George to be his boyfriend. He said he wanted to elope and get married or something stupid like that. But George believed every word he told him anyway. It was mid December, freezing cold outside at the time. Some snow covered the ground lightly as small snowflakes fell peacefully from the sky.The note was held tightly in George’s hand, he wanted to read it. Ultimately though, he knew it was for the best if he didn’t. He didn’t want to know what Wilbur had told his family, things were going to be better that way.His family knew Wilbur. George and Wilbur had been friends for years before this, they never really hung out at George’s house though. They really went anywhere but George’s house. There were a few times however, and just because Wilbur didn’t like going there, that didn’t stop George from telling his family about him.He placed the note on his pillow. The bed he slept in practically every night for his entire life so far was put together perfectly. No wrinkles could be seen on the covers and the pillow was placed perfectly in the center of the headboard. He took one last look around his room, he was really leaving. Without saying any goodbyes to his family, they had to be all fast asleep by now. The time was now 2:45, Wilbur was probably pissed he was waiting so long. Another text flashed up on his screen: George come on, we don’t have all night.George had no reason to believe Wilbur ever meant to sound rude when he texted him. But this was different, how was he expecting George to completely give up his life at home and leave as soon as Wilbur asked him to? The command felt ridiculous to say the least. He debated heavily on just getting back into bed, but he remembered what Wilbur had told him.“I’ll have to kill myself if you say no! I can’t bear to see you with anyone else. Maybe I’ll take you with me.”The words echoed in his brain. If he got back into bed, Wilbur would kill himself. He would watch as his parents read the obituaries in the newspaper, having to see the face of his ex friend’s face looking back at him. It would all be his fault. For the rest of George’s life, he would have to deal with the fact that the only person he trusted other than family had killed himself and it was all George’s fault. He could never forgive himself.So, the bed stayed tidy and George began his slow walk to the door. Something heavy was being held over him, like he knew this was a bad idea. Staying in the house was an even worse idea in his mind. There were no good options. At least he liked Wilbur. While he did have to give up his family, Wilbur was still there, he was always there. Another text lit up the hallway as George stepped out of his room: I’m leaving in five minutes.A dim light shined under a door in the hallway. It was George’s sister. Olivia sometimes got scared at night still, so she had a nightlight in her room. She was always super embarrassed about it, she was thirteen after all. He smiled at the light, she would be ok without him. She was the youngest of four with three older brothers, she would be fine. Even still he felt terrible leaving her behind, she was always his favorite.George rushed quickly down the stairs, making more noise than he would have liked. He slowly opened his front door to see Wilbur standing with his back to the car. He flashed a small smile and opened the passenger side door for George to get in. A smile rose on George’s face as well, he did love Wilbur, this was just the beginning. The light from Olivia’s room shined through her window. It had a comforting feeling to it with the Christmas string lights around each window of the house and the sma snow buildup on the ledges. This was home, but he could find a new home with Wilbur, this didn’t have to be sad, he would see them again one day.“Can I see your phone?” Wilbur asked, holding out his hand as he drove.“Uh, sure.” George moved to grab his phone from his pocket so he could hand it to his lover.Wilbur’s eyes lit up with the phone in his hand, “thank you Georgie.” He smiled as he pulled George’s head in for a kiss.“Keep your eyes on the road!” George playfully reminded Wilbur.He didn’t know it yet but that would be the last time he ever saw his phone. Wilbur stashed it in his pocket as they continued their drive. The flat Wilbur had just purchased was cute. It was just the right size for them both, maybe even a pet if George could convince Wilbur. It was spacious with minimal furniture in it. Wilbur handed George an application for a job as a barista at a coffee shop across the street as soon as they got settled in.“I think it'll be good for you.” Was all Wilbur told him, it was enough to get the latter to sign. “Did you bring the stuff I asked you to bring?” Wilbur asked.George pulled a few important documents out of his bag he had brought with, “yep!” He eagerly awaited a response.“Good boy.” Wilbur smiled, he ruffled the shorter boy’s hair before grabbing the papers from him. George didn’t know this either, but it would be the last time he saw those for a while too. Life would never be the same after that night. He thought a lot about it, he wished more than anything he had stayed in his bed.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 1Cleo De Nile, daughter of the now mummified King Ramses, had gotten into another cat fight with Toralei, her arch nemesis and daughter of a werecat. It was during their shared study howl class, Cleo had been diligently studying for her clawculus test that she had next period when Toralei had begun to throw little pieces of crumpled paper right at Cleo’s head. Clawdeen the werewolf and Ghoulia the zombie sat right beside Cleo as well, working on their group project about the hisstory of spider migration. The two hadn’t noticed the paper ammo being thrown in Cleo’s direction from a certain feline. Cleo grew more and more angry by the second, not only were the paper balls distracting her from her studies but they were also just annoying.“Can you stop?” Cleo asked with a stern tone.“Stop what?” Toralei snickers along with her fellow werecat cousins Meowlody and Purrsephone.Cleo rolled her eyes, “you know what I’m talking about.”“I really don’t,” Toralei leaned onto the table, “maybe you should educate me?”Clawdeen looked up from her notebook, “what are you two on about?” The fashionista switched eye contact between the cat and the mummy.“She’s throwing things at me!” Cleo stood up and announced loudly, making everyone in study howl look at her.“Calm down, Miss De Nile.” The study howl advisor commanded.“I would never do such a catty thing.” Toralei laughed.“Explain all the little pieces of paper on the ground around me then?” Cleo pointed, still standing by her seat.The study howl advisor finally looked up from her crossword puzzle, “have you been littering Miss De Nile? If I see that one more time I’ll send you to a cleaning hour of detention.”“But I didn’t do anything! It was her!” Cleo pointed to the not so innocent looking feline.“Miss De Nile, one more time-““But I-““Detention! All of you!” The advisor pointed to the table of girls.“Awe what.” Clawdeen pouted.“But Ms-“ Toralei started.“Right now! All of you, Principle Bloodgood told me the attic could use a good cleaning!”All six girls stood up in defeat and made their way up to the attic of the school. Bloodgood was right, the attic did need a cleaning. Being back up there reminded the ghouls of the time Howleen had found Gigi’s lamp. The last thing they all needed was another world ending adventure.The first thing Clawdeen did when she got up to the attic was call in the other ghouls for back up. The sooner they were done cleaning, the sooner they could get back to classes. Maybe then they wouldn’t have to reschedule the test and presentation they might miss if they didn’t make it to their next period on time.The three werecats strolled leisurely, making it clear they did not plan on doing any cleaning. Clawdeen, Cleo, and Ghoulia expected nothing less.“Hey ghouls!” Draculaura, adopted daughter of Dracula, smiled, “we got here as soon as we could!” She announced as Frankie, the frankenmonster, and Lagoona, daughter of a sea monster, came out from behind her.“Yeah, Mr Rotter was not buying my bathroom excuse.” Frankie laughed.“Oh great, the rest of you are here.” Toralei rolled her eyes, the two other cats laughing beside her.“Ignore them, thank you ghouls for coming, I knew we could count on you.” Clawdeen held Draculaura’s hand as she spoke, “time to get to work!”Cleo strolled around, she hated how dark and dusty yet also damp the attic was, cleaning really wasn’t her thing. Back at home whenever something needed cleaning, Cleo asked her butlers to do it for her. As the glamorous monster strolled around a corner of old school times stacked to the ceiling, she saw a mirror on the ground. It was a small, almost pocket sized mirror with an elegant black trim around it. Her morbid curiosity caused her to blow off the thick layer of dust and take a look at her makeup.The mirror’s reflection began to shift before her eyes as she picked it up, showing her all the things she wanted to see such as piles of new clothes and shoes made just for her. Cleo smiled to herself, if this mirror was tucked away in the attic, surely no one would miss it if she brought it home? Cleo looked around to see all her friends scattered around the attic, dusting, moving things around, and even on their knees scrubbing the floors, yuck!Toralei snuck behind the mummy, just as the mirror began to shift its contents from things Cleo loved to things she hated, such as Toralei. Cleo rolled her eyes as she looked at Toralei through the mirror’s reflection, “do you mind?”“Can I see it?” Toralei asked, not that she needed permission. She had already reached out to grab it before she had even finished her question.“No! It’s mine!” Cleo argued, the two fought over the mirror until they both fell backwards, causing the mirror to fall on the tile floor and shatter, “you have got to be kidding me!” Cleo roared.Lagoona walked over with a brush and a dust pan, “it’s ok! I’ve got it.” She announced, walking over to the two. The mirror shards were all over the floor between the two ghouls.Cleo moved to grab the mirror, a few stray pieces still laid in the slick black frame. She took one last look into the biggest piece left, seeing a woman in a large feathered headdress in the reflection. Cleo threw the piece across the floor, “that is not what I look like!” A small evil laugh started to grow from the leftover piece. All the ghouls stopped and looked in the mirror's direction, even Meowlody and Purrsephone stopped scrolling on their phones to check it out.A small purple cloud formed above the mirror and swirled around the room as the laughing got louder. “Uh oh.” Clawdeen said casually as a burst of light caused everyone to close their eyes. Upon opening them again the ghouls all found themselves in a small black room, they were definitely not in the monster high attic anymore. They searched around to see what looked like a broken window on the wall. On the other side a tall and slender woman dressed in full black smiled.“I’m free!” The woman yelled, “I’m finally free!”“Where are we?” Draculaura asked, clearly scared.“You’re in my mirror prison. Well I guess it’s your mirror prison now isn’t it!” The woman laughed.“What do you mean mirror prison? And why was a normie like you hiding in a mirror?” Frankie asked, no one else had noticed that the woman did in fact appear to be a normie, “how do we get out?!”“You don’t!” That’s why it’s called a prison.” The nasty woman scoffed as if that information was clear. Back in the Monster High attic, the woman placed the piece of broken mirror she was talking into onto the ground and smashed her dark heel on it as hard as she could. On the other side, the broken window broke even more and pushed the girls to the ground. The room went dark, the woman was nowhere to be seen.Frankie created a spark, lighting up the small space, “What do we do now?” She spoke.Everyone looked at Cleo and Toralei as if they knew the answer, “how am I supposed to know?” Toralei whined. They were definitely not making it to their next class. Chapter 2Raven Queen, daughter of the Evil Queen, roommate of Apple White, daughter of Snow White, at the prestigious school; Ever After High. A school where everyone must follow their assigned fairytale destiny. Raven was set up to be the next Evil Queen from the story of Snow White forever after. That’s not who she was though. Raven was kind, she never used her magic for bad like her mother did but for the good of the people around her.The Evil Queen has been trapped within the mirrors of Ever After after her attempt to try and take over more than just her destiny but everyone else’s as well. While the mirror she is trapped in allows her to appear in any mirror around the campus, it also blocks out any spells she has the power to create.Despite her disdain for her mother, Raven still used her own magic mirror in her dorm to check in on her mother every now and then. Apple always encouraged it, while the blonde wanted everything good for her friends, she also wanted Raven to follow her destiny, more than anything. Her thought process must’ve been that Raven interaction with her mother would help persuade her to be more evil. That's what Raven figured anyway, trying to understand Apple’s mind was a task of its own that Raven did not have the energy for.Raven woke up in the morning, ready to start her day. Apple was already up, her day began an hour ago when she began to silently get ready for her morning classes, “Good morning Raven!” Apple greeted her not so much of a morning person roommate, “Time to start this new beautiful day!” Raven lifted her head from her pillow to see Apple vocalizing with a few birds resting on her arm.“Five more minutes.” Raven mumbled as she covered her head with her blanket.“Only five this time! I’m extra hexcited this morning, its parents day!” Apple smiled brightly as she waved her bird friends goodbye.Raven groaned from under her blanket, “Great, another day to remind me of how I can even hug my own mother.”“You can at least talk to her.” Apple argued, “Plus, you could always hangout with my mother, Darling, and I.”“Hard pass.” Raven laughed as she sat up in her bed, “I think I have plans with Maddie and her dad today anyway.”“Suit yourself! Can you get out of bed already? I’d like to say hello to your mom before I leave our dorm for the morning.” Apple always wanted to say hi to the Evil Queen when Raven called her.Raven got up from her bed with a small nod, she quickly got changed and stood before her mirror, Apple close behind. A small purple cloud started to form as Raven used her magic, she looked just like her mother. The mirror stayed the same for a while, “Why isn’t it working?” Raven pondered aloud.“Try a little harder.” Apple hurriedly pushed her roommate.“I’m trying.” Raven rolled her eyes with a small laugh, she has grown to expect comments like that from Apple. The mirror finally began to swirl into the usual video call Raven conjured in order to talk to her mom, “What the-”“Um, that doesn’t look like your mom.” Apple interrupted as both girls stared into the mirror to see nine monster looking kids on the other side.Raven and Apple both began to grow nervous, was this some kind of prank from the Evil Queen? Everyone at Ever After High knew monsters weren’t real, but these nine ghouls looked awfully real to Raven and Apple, “Someone’s here!” A mummy looking girl announced.“Hi normies!” a teen with mint green skin yelled, addressing Raven and Apple directly, “Do you know how we can get out of here?”Raven and Apple exchanged concerned looks with each other, “This isn’t funny Ms Evil Queen.” Apple nervously laughed.“Evil Queen?” a short girl with pink and black hair questioned.“Yeah mom, not funny.” Raven rolled her eyes, fully convinced this was a joke.“I don’t think I’m a mom.” The green monster questioned, “Look we’re just trying to get back to Monster High-”“Monster High?!” Raven and Apple shouted in unison, “but monsters aren’t real?” Apple continued.“I don’t know mate, I feel pretty real.” a fishy looking girl smiled.“If you guys are real then where is my mom?” Raven asked, concerned her mother had somehow once again escaped her mirror prison.The nine girls trapped in the mirror looked around at each other, “There was this lady who trapped us in here back at school, maybe that's your mom?” The werewolf looking teen said unsurely.Raven looked away from the mirror and put her hands on Apple’s shoulders, “My mom can’t be nine different people at once, they must be telling the truth. That means the Evil Queen is running around in some place called Monster High.”“I- I don’t know, Headmaster Grimm always told us monsters aren’t real,” Apple looked towards the mirror once more, “they can’t possibly be…” the blonde trailed off.A sudden knock on the dorm room's door caused the two roommates to break their eye contact with one another. Raven slowly ushered Apple to stay put while she made her way to the door. The knocking continued in no real pattern, Raven was sure it was her friend Maddie, daughter of the Mad Hatter from Wonderland. Still not fully sure, Raven slowly opened the door just to be pushed back by a bouncing girl with mint green and lavender curly hair making her way inside.“Maddie!” Raven smiled as Apple moved to cover the mirror with her body. Small muffled sounds could be heard coming from the mirror.Maddie continued to bounce over to Apple, “My senses are telling me something weird and outlandish is happening in here!” Raven gestured for Apple to move away from the mirror, she trusted Maddie more than enough to allow her to see the situation at hand, “Well I never… real monsters?!” Maddie concluded.“Yes, we’re real! Can someone get us out already?!” The mummy from earlier demanded. Maddie looked at Raven with a look that asked “anytime now?”“You think we should set these monsters free in Ever After?” Raven asked, clearly unable to believe that's what Maddie was suggesting.“They just want to get home!” Maddie questioned.Apple’s eyes widened, “How do you know that!? You’ve been in this room for maybe two minutes and you haven’t even talked to them?”Maddie sighed, “I can feel it. It’s my senses, the same ones that lead me here silly!”“That’s insane, you cannot possibly be thinking about letting these- these monsters out to roam around Ever After!” Apple yelled. Raven looked between the two girls, she trusted one significantly more than the other. Without a word Raven began to create another purple cloud and before the three knew it, the nine monsters appeared before them in the dorm room, “oh you have got to be kid-““Hi! I’m Frankie!” The mint green monster from before sparked, sending a small shock up Raven’s arm with her firm handshake.“Frankie, they’re normies, be careful!” The wolf girl pulled on Frankie’s shoulders.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 1:The alarm clock blared through y/n's room, begging to be turned off. What would a few more minutes hurt? They threw their hand over to their phone and clicked the stop button. Soon enough falling back asleep for a few peaceful minutes."Y/n!" Nick burst into their room. "It's time to get ready for school!""Five more minutes!" Y/n threw their blanket over their head, desperately trying to get back to sleep after their rude awakening."Come on, we have to get ready now! Mom is not going to be happy if you oversleep again." Nick pulled the blanket away from y/n."Then let her be mad, she's not my actual mom anyways." Y/n replied.Y/n had been living with Nick for as long as they could remember. Their real parents let them with Nick's parents due to a disagreement they had which caused them to split up. Nick and y/n acted like siblings sure but they both knew that wasn't the kind of relationship they wanted."Nope, mom being mad isn't going to be on my conscience." Nick grabbed y/n and pulled them out of bed and onto their feet. "I'll get you ready for you if you really need me to." Nick teased."You're so annoying" y/n dragged their feet to the bathroom to change and get ready for school.~"Clay! Get up, you have things to do today." Dream's little sister jumped onto his bed."Like what? I play video games and eat all day." Dream laughed as he sat up in his bed."Well yeah... but mom said she had things for you to do." Drista replied."Of course she does." Dream pulled himself out of bed and walked over to his computer. "Tell her I'll be right down. I want to check my discord first."Dream opened his discord to a message from his online friend Sapnap:morning!The message was from around 3 hours ago. Dream quickly sent a good morning text back and left his room to go see what kind of meaningless errands his mom had for him today.~It's about time Dream answered him. Nick thought to himself. He rolled his eyes and looked back down to his phone. He was already at school by this point, darn those time zones and Dream's fucked up sleep schedule.Dream has simply replied with an offer to play Minecraft later that day with him and y/n. The three often stayed up late playing video games. They met through an online chat a couple years back and had talked all the time ever since. By now y/n and Nick were 18 and in their senior year of high school together. Dream had just turned 20 and was still living in his parents house having never finished high school, admittedly he was a little embarrassed.The school day didn't take too long to get through so it wasn't long before y/n, Sapnap, and Dream we're all in a discord VC playing Minecraft together."Oh my god, Dream you suck!" Sapnap screamed into his mic as the death message appeared on his screen. "Why do you always go for me! Y/n is always right there!" He complained some more."Well because I like them. You're annoying." Dream made himself laugh. Y/n felt their cheeks turn red for a second before telling themself it was just a friendly gesture.Dream did do that all the time though. Y/n could run right past him and he wouldn't hit them, only ever Sapnap."You hear that Sap, I'm just cooler than you." Y/n boasted."That's not what he said at all! You're not cooler than me just because Dream has a little crush on you" Sapnap verbally rolled his eyes with the sass he had in his tone."What?!" Dream sounded confused. "I do not Have a crush on y/n!""Sure, keep telling yourself that kid." Sapnap replied as he finally pressed the respawn button."I'm older than you!" Dream shrugged off the comment and continued to play the game. "You know my friend Bad invited us to join his Minecraft server sometime if you guys want.""Sure!" Y/n gladly accepted the invitation. Wanting to continue playing."That could be fun." Sapnap responded.~The Minecraft loading screen always seemed like it took forever to load. The loading screen to MunchyMC took even longer. George stared at his screen as his computer tried its best to spawn him into the server his friend Bad owned."Oh my god!" George sighed to himself."Computer not loading again?" Bad nearly made George jump as he entered the VC."Bad, I told you to stop doing that." George calmed down."I know, I don't try to be silly." Bad laughed. The message GeorgeNotFound joined the game flashed up on the screen making both boys let out a sigh of relief. "I'm glad to see you're on today, I invited one of my other online friends to join today, I think you'd get along with him really well!""Bad you know how I feel about new people-""Just give him a chance! He's actually super cool! His gamertag is Dream." Bad cut George off.Dream joined the game.Sapnap joined the game.Y/n joined the game."They're here!" Bad smiled as he teleported George to spawn.~"Chat shut up, I'm not gonna meow." Quackity yelled at his viewers.Quackity had been in the public eye for a few years now. Playing games and making commentary, none of which he was too proud of. He always played a persona and sometimes he got... out of hand, to say the least.That didn't stop him though, and it certainly didn't stop people from watching. He was passionate about content making, just waiting for a better opportunity to arise.Quackity wasn't known for playing Minecraft but that's what he was doing today. He had just tamed a wild cat and his chat desperately wanted him to meow for them. He had no intention of doing so.In the crowd of thousands watching Quackity was one of his future best friends, Karl Jacobs. Karl had been a fan of Quackity for a while, sticking with him through all his content changes and small controversies.Karl himself was into film making, he had taken an opportunity to help with video editing in North Carolina with some guy named Mr Beast. It wasn't the most ideal but anything to get started.~Y/n switched VCs as they went to join Sapnap and Dream. The other two were already talking to Bad and George, hitting it off really well.George blushed at his screen from the already flirty introduction he had with Dream. He couldn't help but hope the conversation would never end. It wasn't like him to be so intrigued right from the start.Dream wasn't even purposefully being flirty with George, that was just the way he always acted.The five stayed up all night playing on Bad's server. Well day for some night for others. Dream was quick to send a friend request to George through discord, followed by Sapnap and y/n."We should really get going, we have school again tomorrow." Sapnap glanced at his clock showing the time 1:36 am."Shit you're right. It was nice meeting you George!" Y/n quickly hopped off VC and ran to bed.Dream tried to say goodbye before they both left before wasn't able to. "Guess it's just us three now.""Damn." George joked."Hey, watch your language." Bad laughed."Well I should probably go, it's almost 3 am here." Dream responded."Already? I feel like we just started talking." George pouted."We can talk again later." Dream's smile could be heard through his words."I'll hold you to that." George smiled back, definitely just as noticeable.George, Bad, and Dream all left the VC, going to do their own thing.Bad opened his twitch to see Quackity was live, playing Minecraft. That could be something fun for the five of them to do tomorrow, he could at least throw the idea out there.George and Sapnap had some short lived streaming careers behind them, both deterred from the lack of support from family and viewer rates. Definitely not opposed to revival of those twitch channels they barely ever used anymore.~Sapnap, too tired to walk back to his own room, walked to y/n's room instead. Y/n was already cuddled under several blankets, not quite yet asleep."Y/n?" Sapnap whispered, "Do you mind if I sleep with you tonight?"Y/n groaned in response and moved over, making room for Sapnap on the bed behind them. Sapnap quickly took the space given and picked up the covers to slip under. He moved himself close to y/n, almost in a spooning position, putting his arm around them tightly like they were a stuffed animal, holding them all night long."You two stayed up too late again didn't you?" Sapnap's mom asked as she stood in the doorway of y/n's room. "It's already 10, school started at 7:15." His mom sighed."Sorry mom." Sapnap apologized, hoping that would make her happy."It's fine, don't let it happen again though." She tried her best to smile at the boy. She closed the door on her way out. She had asked her son before if he liked y/n more than just a friend way. He was close to his mom and she could so clearly tell that he did so the question wasn't unprompted. However, the boy would always say no when asked.He didn't deny the fact he liked them in his own mind. He could sit for hours thinking of how pretty/handsome y/n was and how nice they were to talk to. Truth be told he didn't remember a time when he didn't have a crush on y/n.Sapnap looked back to the amazing human being still laying in his arms, now facing him. They looked so peaceful when they were asleep. Not that they didn't when they were awake, but there was always something clearly on their mind.He thought so highly of y/n it made most people feel dull in comparison. There was another person he couldn't get off his mind though, Dream. Sapnap never thought of himself as someone who was attracted to men but the feelings he had towards Dream were undeniable.Dream was the only other person up to this point that made him feel the way y/n did. Dream sometimes gave him butterflies in his stomach and blush appeared on his cheeks. Though when asked by y/n he would deny that as well.Sapnap smiled as he looked at y/n's sleeping face, unaware Sapnap's mom had even entered the room at all. He let his eyes slowly close again, taking in this beautiful moment, before falling back asleep. The two were definitely not going to school today.Chapter 2:"We can call it DreamSMP!" Dream was proud of the name he had come up with."I think we should call it y/nSMP." Y/n replied."Who's the one paying for the server? Oh right, that's me." Dream joked."I hope chat likes the name." Bad chimed in.It had been about a year, the guys definitely liked Bad's streaming idea. And they certainly loved the attention they got from it.Today the 5 of them were going to start a survival multiplayer world. They just had to think of a name. Eventually they settled on DreamSMP but only with much disappointment from y/n that it wasn't named after them.They all spawned in and started up their streams, Dream instantly getting more viewers than everyone else.Chat screamed things about dreamnotfound and Callahan. Chat always had a problem with voicing their unneeded opinions. They were running with a bit where their friend Callahan was some random person who had joined the world. Dreamnotfound was a popular ship fans thought of for Dream and George. It often made George get flustered, he was glad he hadn't taken the time to set up a face cam like fans had been asking for.Dream always laughed off the dreamnotfound comments. Not thinking twice about them. Dream knew exactly how to pretend his feelings for George didn't exist. He did it all the time with his feelings for Sapnap and y/n as well. He didn't like the fact he had romantic feelings for so many people, he knew it wasn't realistic yet he craved it. He loved them all and couldn't just pick between them as to which one he would try to pursue.Chat rose again to yell out names of streamers they thought should be added to the server."Quackity?" Dream questioned."Quackity! That's such a good idea chat!" Bad agreed with the viewers for once."What's a Quackity?" George asked.Bad face palmed harder than ever before, "Quackity is a streamer, he plays Minecraft sometimes." Bad answers."Oh I've heard of him!" Y/n joined, "never seen any of his content though.""Who's Tommyinnit and Wilbur Soot?" Sapnap asked."Chat this is our server not yours." Dream laughed. "Let's take this a little slower."~Y/n felt the well known butterflies fill their stomach as Dream held his mic close to him."You'd have to put up with me every day you know?" Dream smiled at the thought. The two were discussing the idea of moving in together."I'd love to." Dream responded."I'm sure you would." Y/n tried to push through the butterflies."Am I that predictable? Damn." Dream laughed."You're so stupid." Y/n laughed as well."You know that doesn't answer my question." He pushed."I'm only 18, I haven't even finished high school yet." Y/n would absolutely love to live with Dream but it just wasn't something practical right now.Dream sighed but he understood. "You're almost done...""Dream.""Ok fine how about you and Sap at least come visit me." Dream offered. "I'll pay for all of it.""I can't let you do that! I'm going to visit you. I'll pay for myself. Sapnap would probably love for you to pay though." Y/n laughed."I'm serious! I want to see you. Be able to give you a hug and look at you without looking at a picture or face cam." Dream caught himself thinking of hugging y/n much more than he'd like to admit. The two changed topics but continued to talk all night long.~DreamSMP? Why would Quackity be invited to a Minecraft server with people he doesn't know? Dream definitely wasn't the smallest creator anymore, Quackity had heard the name, but why him? Why did Dream ask Quackity to join?He hovered over the Instagram DM from Dream for a couple of minutes. Joining couldn't be the worst thing right? Maybe this was that opportunity he had been looking for. The chance to make content that he wanted to make.He quickly sent a reply message stating that he would love to, a bit of an exaggeration but he'll do what he has to. Plus what's really the worst that could happen? He joins something and never plays? Seemed like a win win to him.~"Ohhhh Jimmy!" Karl yelled as he tried his best to win at hide and seek. He had moved his way up from just being an editor for Mr Beast to being in videos. If he had known things would go so well he never would've debated on this job in the first place.Things were better than he ever could have imagined. And the people loved him! Of course there were the people who say he ruined Mr Beast's videos but that didn't bother him too much.Now that he was here he wanted to be as active as possible. He thought a lot about what other forms of media he could make but eventually settled on streaming. He looked up to Quackity after all, if he could do it so could Karl!~It was finally time. Y/n and Nick drove past Florida streets, extremely ready to finally meet their longtime online friend Dream. The two were going to be living with Dream for the foreseeable future so they really had to hope they were all going to get along well.Y/n looked impatiently at the Google maps they had pulled up on their phone. "Can this take any longer!""We're almost there I'm pretty sure, you can wait a little bit longer." Sapnap teased as he pulled into some fancy rich neighborhood full of lavish and expensive houses.Y/n looked around, surprised by how beautiful the neighborhood was. They knew Dream had money but he never really mentioned anything about a fancy house."How far away does it say we are?" Sapnap asked y/n."Just 2 minutes." A smile slowly formed on
y/n's face as the reality set in, they were really about to meet Dream. This was like a dream come true, get it, dream."You know it would've helped for him to show us what it looked like beforehand, this is crazy." Sapnap squinted at houses to try and see the address better."I think that's it!" Y/n pointed to a huge house with a flag for a football team waving high in the front."Woah." Sapnap drove slowly, "that's really it? It's huge!""Yeah-" y/n was cut off by the sound of Google maps telling them they arrived at their destination. "I'll call him."~"You're an idiot." George laughed into his phone at Quackity.The two met through the DreamSMP, same goes for Karl. Karl was invited to the smp a little later in, sometime after Tommyinnit and the lore started. Karl loved the opportunity to create his own story through lore and all the new friends he made along the way."Oh I'm the idiot?! Says the one who can't even find a plane ticket to Mexico to come see me." Quackity responded."You don't even live in Mexico!" George yelled."Says you!" Quackity always had the stupidest responses in arguments but it was hard not to laugh at them. "When are you going to come to the US though?" Quackity asked with a much more serious tone than before.George laughed at the question, not thinking it was serious at first. "That's a good question. Dream doesn't want me to come until I can live there so it's not just a short visit and then I'm gone again.""But that's going to take forever!" Quackity complained."I know." George's voice clearly showed he was sad about it."That's ok though! Maybe I'll come to you sometime." Quackity smiled at the thought. "It can be just you and me."Quackity never liked another man before, not that he wasn't ok with that, it just hadn't happened before. That fact stood true until he met him... or should he say them? George, Karl, Sapnap, hell even Dream sometimes. That's not even mentioning the feelings he had for y/n.The fact he liked so many people at once definitely wasn't something he liked to think about. He definitely wasn't going to get to be with all of them so he was constantly trying to see who he liked the best but he just couldn't. He loved them all, he couldn't pick a favorite."I'd like that." George smiled back."Awe is someone smiling." Quackity laughed at the sappiness of their conversation."You're an idiot." George rolled his eyes."You always say that! Come up with something new!""You're annoying, is that better?""God I love you." Quackity sat in shock for a second at what he had said, "the way you make fun of people I mean-""I love you too, Quackity."~"DREAM!" Sapnap and y/n yelled as they ran towards the tall man."Y/n! Sapnap!" He held out his arms wildly and hugged the both of them tightly. "I can't believe it, you guys are really here!""You're here! It's you!" Sapnap pulled away from the hug to take a look at Dream."You're real! You have a face and everything!" Y/n commented as their arms remained wrapped around Dream."I am and I do." Dream laughed. "Here let me show you guys your rooms.""If it isn't the same room as yours I don't want it." Sapnap jokes."I'm afraid it's not, you get your own room. That's not to say we can't have a sleepover or something." Dream said with a wink."That's my baby boy!" Sapnap picked up his bags and walked off as if he knew exactly where he was going."I- is he always like that?" Dream looked down to y/n who was even still wrapped around his waist."Always."~"Why don't you go visit? You've been wanting to go meet Sapnap anyways." Mr Beast asked Karl. "Florida isn't too far.""I don't want to be away from work for that long though." Karl sighed."We'll be ok without you for a bit. I know how you feel about Sapnap." Jimmy gave Karl a look that made it clear he knew about his crush on Sapnap."I don't know what you're talking about-""Oh come on Karl it's ok to like Sapnap." Chandler added, staring down at his phone."Guys, I don't like Sapnap like that!" Karl tried to defend himself."I'm not buying it." Chris looked Karl in the eyes, "he's definitely lying.""What reason do I have to lie?! Here how about you get Sapnap to come up here instead." Karl offered, "then I won't have to leave work.""What about y/n and Dream? You didn't mention them. Do you not want them? Is it because you have a crush on Sapnap?" Nolan stood behind Karl and put his hands on his shoulders, shaking him."Oh my god you guys are acting like middle schoolers." Karl covered his face with his hands."I'll stop, maybe I'll reach out and see if they want to come be in a video sometime." Mr Beast thought aloud."I think he's blushing." Chris poked Karl's side."I hate it here." Karl curled into a ball.Chapter 3:"An invite from Mr Beast himself? Dream we have to go!" Sapnap looked down at his phone."I can't go, you know that." Dream looked sad."Why don't you just face reveal already if it's stopping you from doing things you enjoy?"
Y/n asked."I want to wait until I meet George. Of course he has seen my face already but I want him to be here before I show anyone else." Dream played with his fingers while he talked."We could meet Karl!" Sapnap shot Dream some puppy eyes."I can't.""How about we bring you with you but you don't go on camera at all?" Y/n suggested."That could work." Dream seemed to think about the idea."Well I'll tell Jimmy me and y/n are going, we'll see about Dream." Sapnap quickly went back to Twitter to DM Mr Beast back.~George impatiently tapped his foot on the ground of the airport. This is it, he was finally going to meet one of his online friends in real life. He didn't bring a sign, would Quackity even see him? Should he have brought a sign?"George!"George looked up to see Quackity running towards him."George it's you!" Quackity hugged George."Quackity! You're shorter than I imagined.""I will kick your knees in." Quackity smiled widely at George before going in for another hug."Jack's waiting outside for us. He's the driver." George seemed a little shy now that he was actually here and there wasn't a screen and thousands of miles between them."Jack Manifold? My guy!" Quackity, on the other hand, seemed extremely excited."Wilbur is there too, he couldn't wait to see you so we brought him along.""Wilbur! Oh these two weeks are going to be so fucking cool!" The shorter boy quickly linked arms with the taller and the two made their way towards the exit.~The night was cold, well cold for Florida. Dream was outside looking at stars, all by himself. Y/n looked out of their window to see Dream in the grass.It wasn't long before y/n was there right beside him. The two looked up at the stars for a bit in silence, just enjoying each other's company. It was certainly a great night to look at stars.The taller boy slowly moved his hand till it rested behind y/n's back in a cliché manner.
Y/n put their head on Dream's shoulder."I'm so glad you moved here." Dream smiled, clearly more invested in y/n than any star the night sky had to offer."I'm glad you invited us." Y/n smiled back at Dream."You're so perfect." Dream picked his head off of y/n's, placing a hand in their chin and pulling them up to face him. "Do you mind if I kiss you?"Y/n simply stared at Dream with a sort of confused look before going in for the kiss. The two had always been pretty flirty, this definitely wasn't anything new, it was bound to happen sometime soon.The back porch light turned on, ruining the whole situation. Y/n looked back to see Sapnap standing in the glass doorframe flipping them both off.Y/n instantly got up and ran to the door. Dream watched as they left, slowly getting up behind them. He entered the kitchen to see y/n looking around as if they lost something."He was just here." They sounded confused."What's up?" Dream asked, placing his hands on y/n's hips."Sapnap, he was just here. I know where he might be, can you stay here for a second?""You're the Sapnap whisperer." Dream let go to let y/n go find Sapnap alone. They walked to the front door to see Sapnap sitting on the front porch with a cigarette in his hand. He wasn't usually one to smoke but he did every now and then when he was stressed."Hey, everything ok?" Y/n asked as they sat down on a chair next to Sapnap."Oh you know, the usual." Sapnap responded blankly."I don't know why you seem mad, assuming this was because of the-""What if I liked you?" Sapnap cut off y/n."What-""Look it's ok if you and Dream want to date and all that but don't put it in my face please?""Sapnap..." y/n looked down to their hands as if they felt sorry. "Are you trying to say you like me?""That's exactly what I'm saying. I don't expect you to feel the same-" Sapnap was cut off by a pair of lips connecting with his. "Y/n...""We can talk about it later. For now let's just enjoy this moment.""But... I." Sapnap struggled to explain himself. "I also like Dream."Y/n only stared at Sapnap until they realized that probably wasn't helping. "I have an idea." They took Sapnap's hand and dragged him back to where they last saw Dream. They grabbed Dream's hand as well and pulled both boys close to each other."Polyamory!" Y/n threw their hands in the air."Polyamory?" Sapnap questioned."It's multiple people in one relationship." Dream explained."I know that dipshit but what does that mean in this context?""Us, why don't the three of us," Y/n stopped for a second to make the two boys hold hands, "start a polyamorous relationship?"Sapnap and Dream both looked at each other with a bit of a skeptical look. "Deal." They both said in unison. Y/n pulled them both in for a hug and the three stayed like that for what felt like it could have been forever.~George finished off the small apartment tour by showing Quackity the guest room. George's apartment was very small, if it weren't for the promise of moving to America he would've moved to anywhere else in the UK months ago."It's a nice room, but I think yours would be even better." Quackity said with a wink. George's face got noticeably redder at the comment."You're funny.""Aren't I?" Quackity smiled widely before looking a little sad George hadn't taken his comment seriously."It's getting late, we should probably go to sleep soon anyways." George rubbed the back of his neck."Pshh I'm still on an American sleep schedule, fuck jet lag I could stay up for hours!" Quackity probably had a few too many cups of coffee on the plane ride here.George rolled his eyes, "Well I'm tired, I'm going to go to bed." George walked back to his room, not shy of a familiar face trailing behind. "Quackity I'm going to sleep." George turned around again to face him."I'm following." The shorter male simply smiled in response. George rolled his eyes yet again and attempted to shut Quackity out of his bedroom but was unsuccessful."Quackity you can't follow me everywhere I need to change and sleep, I'm not on an American sleep schedule.""Says you, aren't you the one who syncs up sleep schedules with Dream?""Quackity, out." George loved Quackity, he really did, but sometimes he could be a little annoying."Ok fine." Quackity walked out with his hands up like he had been caught by some police.George quickly changed and hopped into bed, hoping Quackity would go unpack or do anything other than sit and watch him sleep. Of course that was wishful thinking and within five minutes Quackity was back. "What if I just sit here with you.""Quackity.""What?! I just got here, finally seeing you for real in real life, you can't expect me to just act all normal. I want to be near you.""Quackity.""George.""Quackity." George sat up in his bed, making eye contact with the boy sitting next to him.Eye contact didn't last long as Quackity moved his eyes down to the shirtless George sitting in front of him only in a pair of grey sweatpants. He swallowed harshly as he looked back up but stopped at George's lips. "George.""Go to bed." George responded."George.""Oh my god, we are not doing this." George got up and dragged Quackity by the arm back over to the guest room."I'll go to sleep if you come to bed with me." Quackity smirked."You're so annoying." George rolled his eyes for the third time now."And you're hot, what about it?" Quackity had a hard time controlling the things he said to George. The taller boy stopped and looked at Quackity with a bit of a confused look. "Look I didn't-"Quackity was cut off by George leaning down into a kiss. It definitely wasn't long before he stood taller into the kiss and put his hands on George's face to make sure he didn't pull away just yet.Once the two needed air they finally pulled away. They both just looked at each other for a second before pulling away from each other and brushing themselves off as if they were dirty."That- it didn't happen." George crossed his arms awkwardly."Nope, don't even know what you're talking about." Quackity quickly went into the guest room, closing the door behind him. He rested his back against the door, taking a moment to digest what just happened.George stood there for a second as well, trying to wrap his head around what he did. He really kissed Quackity, someone who's supposed to just be a friend staying in the UK for two weeks. He's supposed to like Dream, not Quackity? At least that's what everyone wanted from him. That's not to say he didn't like Dream, he certainly still did. But he definitely also liked Quackity.When he really put thought into it, George liked a lot of people. He liked Dream, Quackity, Karl was amazing, Sapnap was fun to talk to, and y/n was perfect. Was it wrong of him to like so many people? It definitely felt like something he shouldn't be feeling.He shook off the thought and walked back to his room, crawling back into bed and turning off the lights.Chapter 4:"Wilbur Soot!" Quackity announced in his high pitched voice."Quackity!" Wilbur responded in the same high pitched voice."Wilbur Soot!""Quackity-""You're both very annoying." George interrupted."You're just mad what Wilbur and I have is special." Quackity stuck his tongue out at George."Yeah!" Wilbur agreed."I can see the TNT duo fanfics writing themselves." Tommy jokes."Who's TNT duo?" Wilbur asked."It's you and Quackity." Tubbo explained."Kinda like how we're bench trio." Ranboo added.George sipped on the cup of coffee he had gotten, they were all together in a small cafe. He had to keep his thoughts to himself, he couldn't help but wish to go back to last night. All of him wanted to kiss Quackity again the more he thought about it.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Y/n was visiting George in London. Sapnap was there too but things between George and y/n were different. Sapnap was staying at a hotel but y/n was not, George went out of his was to invite y/n to stay with him at his flat.Things weren’t romantic between just George and y/n, Dream flirted with both of them as well. He was able to join his two friends in London to meet George just yet so he was stuck an ocean away from the two people he loved romantically and the other one he loved brotherly.Y/n lived both Sapnap and Dream back in Florida. He was younger than most of the group, less than a full month older than Sapnap but younger than everyone else. Dream was flirty, extremely flirty with him, y/n never failed to flirt back either. Things picked up quickly after he and Sapnap moved in and soon enough Dream and y/n were officially dating.Their relationship was an open one, enter George. He was also flirty, not only with Dream but y/n as well. Late night discord calls between George and y/n were as far as things got sexually for them. Sometimes clothes came off but that was it, nothing physical. That was bound to change when y/n got to the flat. It seemed at first like Sapnap was going to stay at George’s flat as well but he must’ve took the hint and decided not to.That left George and y/n alone in a flat all time themselves. It was their first day in London, not even a full day, they both had woken up in Florida that morning but the jet lag got to them after an eight and a half hour flight.“You can have the bed if you want, I can sleep on the couch.” George offered as he stood up to get ready for bed.Y/n watched him trail off the the kitchen to grab a water bottle before he went to sleep, “or…” he stood up and followed the older boy to the kitchen, “we could share the bed.”George took a long sip from his water bottle before looking at y/n, “if you’re comfortable with that, we could.”Y/n pulled a fake and exaggerated yawn, “I don’t know if I’m brave enough to sleep all by myself in a whole new country.” He moved close to George, resting his head on George’s standing shoulder.“Ok fine.” George laughed, “we can share the bed.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 1: Where is here and who am I?Kokichi found himself shivering uncontrollably. The weather was cold enough but to add salt to the wound there was a heavy snowfall. He couldn't keep going for much longer. He hadn't dressed appropriately for the occasion. Thinking back on what had happened, Kokichi noted that he didn't even remember getting dressed at all or why he was even out in the snow.The dark night sky above him only made him more scared. He couldn't remember anything at all. Where was he trying to get to? He had a car, why had he attempted to walk through the blizzard? This was a terrible idea, though he didn't even know if it was his. Maybe his parents or some friends had convinced him to come out here, he didn't know.Kokichi had always been scared of night time. It was ominous and he knew something could easily be hiding just behind his short sight. Every noise freaked him out even if it was just the sound of nighttime animals trying to make it back home.Before he knew it, he had even forgotten his own name. It had all gotten to be too much. Instead of continuing to walk, the boy had stopped in his tracks. His bare feet stood on the snow. What month was it? Did he even have parents or friends to persuade him to come out here in the first place? None of this made any sense.His legs shivered for a few more seconds before he eventually fell to his knees, unable to even stand anymore. The snow was up to his thighs now that he was down. The shorts he was wearing weren't helping him stay warm at all. In fact they seemed to be extremely thin and tight to his small and fragile body. Were these even shorts at all? Maybe they had just been underwear. His fading consciousness made it harder and harder to tell.His arms that had been holding him up on his knees gave out soon after and he found himself lying down in the snow. His skin was extremely fair and turning purple. The snow fell fast and started to cover his body. His bare back and unclothed legs were covered in a sheet of snow. It'd be a miracle if he made it out of this situation alive.He felt his body almost started to heat up. "This is how I die" he thought to himself. No one would see him through the snow even if someone else somehow found themselves out to where he was in the middle of nowhere. He remembered one thing, the threat of hypothermia. He wondered why he started to feel warmth through his body before remembering that it was a side effect of hypothermia.With what little life he had left, Kokichi tried to yell for help. The last thing he noticed was his speech being slurred, unable to even tell what he was trying to say. No one was coming to help him. With that he found his eyelids start to feel extremely heavy. He wasn't even able to attempt to try and keep them open.——Kokichi opened his eyes slowly. Unable to fully take in the bright lights surrounding him."Oh Shuichi!! I think they're finally awake!" A loud voice was heard yelling. "Hey buddy, how are you feeling?" Kokichi had tried to open his eyes to see who was talking to him but things were still a bit too bright and disorienting."Oh sorry, let me shut some blinds. You've been out for a while kid, how's you even end up in the woods anyways?" The mysterious voice shut the blinds, making the light problem significantly more tolerable. "Sorry, I shouldn't be asking so many questions at once, wouldn't want to confuse you even more." The voice apologized.Kokichi was able to open his eyes enough to see a blurry and buff man in front of him. He had spiky hair that looked to be a dark purple. Kokichi's vision slowly began to focus. The man held a hand out to Kokichi, "my name is Kaito!" He said with a smile. Without any words, Kokichi held his hand out and shook the mans hand."Sorry again for the blinds, they were open to hopefully heat you up a bit. I read online that I shouldn't put you near a fire because sweating would only further the heat loss in your body. That why you only have a blanket and the sun." Kaito had put a hand on the back of his neck."I- m.. my." Kokichi tried to speak up but couldn't. He tried but not much came out. He wanted to tell the man his name since he had told him his own. But the smaller boy tried his best to even remember his own name."Hey don't push yourself too hard to speak kiddo. The internet also said you might have some speaking problems and memory loss. Listen, I'll give you a few minutes to yourself and I'll be right back." Kaito pat Kokichi on the head before exiting the room.Kokichi looked around slowly. He felt exhausted. How was he alive? He lightly remembered being stuck in the snow and being unable to move himself but how would he have survived that? He had been wrapped in a blanket but underneath had nothing on at all. He vaguely remembered having at least some underwear and possibly shorts but now he had nothing.One blind was still open, allowing the suns light to shine into the room. Kokichi tried his best to push himself to stand or at the very least to his knees but found it still to be too hard. The room he was in was somewhat large. There was a huge bed behind him. He was situated on the floor in front of a large leather couch with an unlit fireplace in front of him. There was a computer to the left of the fireplace, it had been left open and it looked like some website listing the effects of hypothermia was last visited. Maybe he died and this was heaven. The lights sure had been bright when he first woke up anyways.Not too long after he had left, Kaito had returned with a second person trailing behind him. "Kaito this is insane, we have to taken them to a hospital!" The new person had tried to get his attention."Hello again mysterious person we found out in the snow last night, this is my friend Shuichi." Kaito has sat down next to him on the floor, handing Kokichi a warm cup."Why are you telling him my name? He could be some serial killer trying to kill us!" Shuichi paced back and forth."It's hot chocolate, I wasn't sure if you liked coffee. Do you need any help drinking it?" Kaito asked Kokichi, seemingly ignoring Shuichi's panic. Kokichi slowly shook his head yes, his limbs still felt extremely stiff. "Kaito this is stupid! We can't help them, we aren't doctors, we don't even know anything about them!" Shuichi began pacing again."Once they can move and talk again we can ask them if they want to go to a hospital but what if they don't want to? Not to mention that we don't even know if they're from here." Kaito held the hot cup up to Kokichi's lips."What if he doesn't move?! The hospital would be able to speed up the healing process! What if he becomes reliant on us or something?" Shuichi was obviously stressed.After finishing the cup of hot chocolate Kaito began to speak again. "Do you wanna lay down and sleep? We have a pretty comfortable bed." Kaito pointed to the large bed Kokichi had noticed earlier. Kokichi slowly nodded his head again and Kaito hoisted him up bridal style and laid him on the bed. He slowly put a second blanket around Kokichi and told him that he would leave him alone for a while. Kaito left the room, pulling Shuichi out behind him.Chapter 2: no where else to goKokichi sat up in the large bed. He had forgotten most of what had happened again. He remembered a tall buff man and hot chocolate but that was about it. He was able to move now though so that was a plus. He slowly slid off the bed and wobbled a bit before catching his balance. He looked around the room and saw a closet close the the bed. He made his way to it and opened it revealing a bunch of large shirts. They must have belonged to the man he remembered seeing earlier.He grabbed a shirt and pulled it over himself. It was several sizes too big and had gone to a little above his knees. He felt like he would be able to exit the room now that he was somewhat clothed. He walked to the door and opened it slowly, peaking through a small crack he created in the door. He hadn't seen anyone so he decided to open it fully and walk out. It opened to a long hallway, instead of opening any of the closed doors he just decided to walk to the end of the hallway. It opened to a small kitchen connected to a living room.The TV in the living room was left on but no one was around to be watching it. The kitchen had a smell of chocolate chip cookies baking in the oven filling it. Kokichi made his way to the oven and opened it. A wave of heat caused him to back up quickly. A sharp feeling almost stabbed his back as he fell backwards."Who are you?" A woman moved out from behind him and stood above him with a sharp switchblade in hand. Kokichi opened his mouth to try and convince the woman to not hurt him but not much came out yet again."I- I-" he stammered."That doesn't answer my question!" The lady squat down in front of him and held the blade to his throat."Maki! Don't hurt them!" Kaito had came running into the room. She immediately stood back up and pocketed the switchblade.
"Who are they?""I'm not sure yet but I found them knocked out in the snow when I was shoveling last night, I don't think they're any threat to us." Kaito smiled warmly and walked to help Kokichi off the ground."Fine, but if they end up hurting anyone... I have many weapons." The lady, presumably named Maki walked away.Kaito looked to Kokichi and laughed awkwardly, "sorry, she can be a handful. I see you found the closet. That's one of my shirts, but I don't mind. It's a bit big on you though." Kokichi found himself having to look up to the man. The shirt he had on had a large NASA logo on it though it didn't look like a shirt just anyone could buy from a store. Maybe he worked for NASA or something to that degree.Kokichi tried to speak again, "th- thhhannkss." The word dragged out."Hey! You did it! You said a word." Kaito, without thinking, lifted Kokichi up and swung him around like a little child. Kokichi lightly hit Kaito, trying to get him to put him down."Sorry." Kaito sure apologized a lot, "we don't have too much to do at the moment, that freak snow storm last night blocked us in. Did you remember we had a snow storm last night?"Kokichi shook his head. "Hey Shuichi come here!" Kaito had yelled, "do you think you'd want to go to a hospital little buddy?" Kokichi didn't know why Kaito kept calling him "little buddy" he didn't remember how old he was but he certainly wasn't a kid.Nonetheless, Kokichi shook his head vigorously, he couldn't remember if he had a reason why but he had a bad feeling fill his stomach when Kaito mentioned a hospital. The boy from before walked back into the room with a book in his hand."I can call the hospital right now." Shuichi pulled out his phone."He said no." Kaito responded."What?""He said no Shu." Kaito looked back at the smaller boy standing in front of him."You don't want to go to a hospital?" Shuichi looked to Kokichi causing him to shake his head roughly again. Shuichi sighed and closed the book, setting it down on a table between the TV and the couch."I- I d-don't reeememmberrr mmmm- my nameee." Kokichi tried his best to speak actual English."Wooo! Look at them go!" Kaito pat Kokichi."I'mmm a boy." Kokichi crossed his arms, though he found it considerate that they all had been using they/them pronouns up until now. His sentences were slowly getting better as his body still took its time to heat up to a normal temperature again."Do you know why you were out in the storm last night in little to no clothing?" Kaito had asked. Kokichi preferred to not speak as much as he could so he shook his head as a reply."Do you know how old you are or where you're from?" Shuichi asked. Kokichi shook his head again in response. "Great all we know is that he uses he/him pronouns and that he has amnesia." Shuichi threw his hands in the air."I told you the internet said that memory loss was an effect of hypothermia!" Kaito argued."Yeah but I thought that would mean just the recent past not his entire life!" Shuichi face palmed before continuing his pacing from earlier."Well someone will have to call him in missing, maybe we should leave the news on to see if any TV announcement comes on about him." Kaito picked up the remote to the TV and changed channels to see just a newscaster taking about the weather. "Until then he can just stay here with us.""Do you think Maki would like that?" Shuichi crossed his arms."He has no where else to go!" Kaito replied."A hospital! Somewhere with professionals! To someone who knows what to do!" Shuichi yelled. Kokichi covered his ears to stop himself from hearing all the yelling."Oh! I'm so sorry." Kaito hugged Kokichi tightly. "He doesn't seem to like all the yelling.""I don't think that our problem." Shuichi sighed."Why are you being so rude?! You're never like this Shuichi." Kaito asked, still holding Kokichi close to him."You invited a stranger into our home and now he doesn't want to leave, sorry if I'm a bit on edge." Shuichi walked away from the conversation. Kokichi found himself holding his arm out as though he didn't want Shuichi to leave. Kaito ushered him to go and sit on the couch with him and the two sat there, waiting for anything to come on the TV that would give a hint to who Kokichi really was.Chapter 3: On the NewsKokichi had inevitably fallen back to sleep while watching the boring news with Kaito on the couch. Nothing on the news pertained to Kokichi, though Kaito had stayed awake just in case.Kaito didn't want to wake the sleeping boy who had fallen asleep on his shoulder. So he had stayed as still and as quiet as possible while still staying awake to watch for anything note worthy on the news.——A while later, Kokichi opened his eyes yet again to see the moonlight shine through the window. He lifted his head and got off of the couch. He noticed Kaito had fallen asleep and he didn't want to wake him.Immediately his stomach started to growl. He didn't know how long it had been since he had eaten but it had surly been long enough. He walked back to the kitchen and noticed a plate sitting out with the cookies he had noticed baking earlier. He didn't want to steal any but as he stared at the plate his stomach turned, begging him to take even just one bite. He grabbed one, assuming the three people he was staying with wouldn't mind too much.The TV suddenly got louder as a familiar voice was heard crying. "We just want to know if he's ok. I haven't seen him in almost 24 hours and I know that's not long enough for him to be considered missing but-" Kokichi paused and ran over to the TV, effectively waking up Kaito."Huh?" Kaito awoke, noticing Kokichi staring intensely at the TV."He's never been gone this long without telling someone, I know somethings up." It was a woman that Kokichi seemed to recognize on the TV. "Kokichi if you're somehow seeing this, please at least call home. We're worried about you.""Is that you?" Kaito asked before the newsman displayed a picture of a happy looking boy that looked exactly like Kokichi."Mhm." Kokichi nodded with a bit of a worried look on his face."Great, then we can take you in-""No!" Kokichi stood up."No?""I- I don't wanna!" Kokichi backed up so quickly he fell."Kokichi!" Kaito rushed over to Kokichi who was now rubbing the back of his head while lying on the floor. "Are you alright?!" Kokichi nodded his head to signify that he was ok."Why don't you wanna go back?" Kaito helped Kokichi off of the ground."I just..." Kokichi put his hands on his stomach, "bad feeling.""I'm sorry kiddo." Kaito pat him."I'm not a kid..." Kokichi pouted a bit."How old are you?" Kokichi shrugged in response to Kaito's question. Old enough to know he's not a kid. "Something above 18?" Kaito questioned. Kokichi nodded in agreement. "Early 20s maybe.""Probab... ly?" Kokichi didn't exactly know but it sounded somewhat correct. Kaito was going to speak again but was cut off by a large growl coming from Kokichi's stomach, he was still hungry."Food! Do you want something to eat?!" Kaito rushed over to the kitchen and opened the fridge. "What do you like to eat, we have a lot." Kokichi simply shrugged and walked over to the fridge. Kokichi pointed to a drawer near the bottom of the fridge. "There's fruit in there," Kaito responded, "you want fruit?" Kokichi nodded and Kaito opened the drawer.Kaito stepped back, a bit surprised, he could have almost any food he wanted and he picked fruit? Kaito walked over to the wall and flipped on the kitchen light. Kokichi grabbed an apple and an orange and sat down at the table. "Here let me help." Kaito grabbed the orange and started to cut it up."Thanks." Kokichi said as he took a bite of the apple."What are you two doing up so late?" Shuichi yawned and rubbed his eyes to adjust to the light."We found out his name! It's Kokichi." Kaito smiled as he continued to cut the orange."Great, now you're getting attached to him." Shuichi pulled out a seat from the table and sat near Kokichi. Kokichi looked to Shuichi and scanned him up and down. Shuichi was pretty, not buff like Kaito but also not as skinny as Kokichi himself. Shuichi looked as though he did work out and he had decently long navy blue hair and one piece at the top that stuck up above the rest.Kokichi found himself starring in the boys direction. He watched his lips move as he spoke to Kaito, the way his hair piece bobbed up and down as his head moved. Shuichi turned to see Kokichi starring at him and both of their faces turned a bright red."Well I don't think Maki would want Kokichi sleeping in our bed, how about he sleeps with you Shuichi." Kaito said, placing the freshly cut orange pieces in front of Kokichi."Me? W- why me?" Shuichi stuttered a bit, it was clear he was flustered."Or you could sleep on the couch, I think it would be rude to let the guest sleep on anything other than a bed." Kaito sat down across from Shuichi."He's not a guest he's- fine." Shuichi sighed in defeat. He knew he would never win against the persistent Kaito.——After Kokichi finished eating Shuichi took him to his room. "Here take these." Shuichi threw a pair of boxers and shorts to Kokichi. "I'm not sleeping in the same bed as you if you don't at least have underwear on."Shuichi walked past him and slipped back into his bed. Kokichi waited for Shuichi to turn away from him and he slipped on the clothes Shuichi had given him. They were a bit bigger but not as big as Kaito's would have been. He was glad Shuichi was at least somewhat close to his size.Kokichi slipped into bed next to Shuichi and kept a decent distance between them both. He didn't want to intrude more than he already had. Though he had to admit, the bed was much more comfortable than a couch or floor.Chapter 4: curiosity killed the catShuichi couldn't believe Kaito made him share a bed with this stranger. Not even just because he was a stranger anymore, he noticed the way Kokichi had been staring at him just before this. He felt the way his own face went red when it seemed as though Kokichi showed interest in continuing to stare at him, only stopping because he had noticed.Kaito was getting attached to a stranger that had to go back home eventually and he didn't want to do the same. Though he had to admit the boy was a little cute and the thought of him stay wasn't the worst idea he's heard before...He was getting ahead of himself, this was ridiculous. Shuichi had been so lost in thought he hadn't even noticed Kokichi get into the bed and fall asleep. Shuichi turned in bed to face Kokichi. The urge to hold him close was far too strong for someone Shuichi had just met.This wasn't normal for him...Shuichi felt his stomach fill with butterflies as he starred at the sleeping boy. Oh how the tables had turned, he thought to himself. The threat of Kokichi opening his eyes and noticing him staring.He shut his eyes and tried to not think about how much he wanted Kokichi to stay. He would have to go back to wherever he was from eventually... right?——Kokichi awoke and rubbed the sleep from his eyes. He looked over and noticed Shuichi right up against the wall. He must have moved further away in the middle of the night.Kokichi felt as though his presence in the home wasn't very wanted but he couldn't bring himself to leave. Kokichi slid off the bed and made his way back out to the kitchen. Seeing nobody there he opened the front door next to the living room and was met with a rush of cold wind.It cut through his skin like little shards of glass blowing right at him. His skinny legs began to shiver quickly still he walked out further.He bent down and scooped up some of the snow in his hand. His fingers quickly turned a bright red from the cold be he didn't seem to mind. He actually kinda liked the cold. It felt calming to him, the way it all laid flat and untouched.Some nearby trees were draped in white carpets of snow as well. Every now and then a bird would land on a branch and some snow would fall from it. Kokichi walked closer to the trees. He seemed almost mesmerized, like this was his first time seeing the world before."Kokichi! What are you doing buddy you're only in a baggy shirt and underwear!" Kokichi turned his head to the noise to see Shuichi standing on the porch of the cabin."Get over here before you hypothermia again." Shuichi shouted again. Kokichi began to walk towards the house again before his legs gave out beneath him. Normally this would be terrible, and it still was, but all Kokichi could do was laugh at the situation."Kokichi!" Shuichi ran after him. "You have to be careful!" Shuichi rushed to help Kokichi back up to his feet. "Maybe we need to find some clothes that fit you.""I like you." Kokichi laughed."Don't get attached to me." Shuichi rolled his eyes in response. He had already interacted with the boy much more than he would have liked to, he didn't need either of them to get attached."Too late!" Kokichi smiled. Shuichi looked at him with a surprised face but all Kokichi did was continuing smiling."Whatever." Shuichi noticed Kokichi hadn't started moving so he decided to simply pick him up and carry him instead. Shuichi carried him back into the house before practically throwing him on the couch.Kokichi sat up to see Shuichi walk away back towards his room. He really didn't seem like one to talk, not to Kokichi at least. If it weren't for getting threatened with a knife he would probably say Shuichi didn't want him here the most but Maki really took the cake with that one.Just like that Kokichi was all alone again. He tried to think of who the lady on the TV last night might have been but nothing came to mind. She had long strawberry blond hair and goggles on her head. She clearly didn't look like a parent, she even looked pretty young. Though she did say "home" so who knows.Maybe he could figure out why he had a bad feeling about going home. Maybe he was bored and just got lost outside? Maybe the snow storm intrigued him and he went outside to enjoy it? No that seemed dumb, who would do that? Maybe he didn't like him environment at home and wanted to get away at all costs? The more he thought about possibilities the more lost he felt.What's worse is he didn't even know his name until the lady on TV said it. How was he to even know where he was from? It obviously had to be somewhere close because he had to have walked here but why would he do that? There were so many unanswered questions and the only person that could answer them couldn't even remember his own name without being told!He felt almost helpless, there wasn't much he could do. Other than go home of course, Kaito had suggested that. Plus, the sooner he went home, the sooner he could get out of Shuichi's hair. He didn't seem to mind bothering Kaito and he hadn't really interacted with Maki much but Shuichi was different. Kokichi genuinely felt bad for annoying him and almost every interaction they have has thus far ended with Kokichi feeling bad for annoying him."Hey kid." Maki opened a cabinet in the kitchen. "Wanna learn how to bake something?" Maki pulled out a large baking pan from the cabinet and looked to Kokichi.Chapter 5:"It's really not that hard." Maki almost laughed as Kokichi struggled to get the right amount of sugar to add to their cookies. "Any of those amounts would be correct it doesn't have to be exact." Major tried to show him."Well I want it to be exact!" Kokichi dumped out his measuring cup and tried again."We're going to be here forever if you keep insisting to do it this way! We still need flour and brown sugar.""Fine." Kokichi put the cup of sugar into
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Be careful, if Niki catches you down there she’ll tell XD!” My friend Tubbo yelled behind me.“I’ll be fine! How hard can it be? I’ll simply go down to earth and get the information Karl asked for.” I was confident no one would catch on to me while I was down there. I may not be XD but I’m still definitely some sort of god nonetheless and getting caught would get me in serious trouble. XD doesn’t like it when us gods go down to earth when we’re not supposed to be there.XD is like, the almighty, everyone looks up to them. They’ve been a god the longest, no one knows what came before them. They aren’t necessarily any better than the rest of us but they have more responsibilities than us. We’ve all just kind of accepted it at this point. Back when they were alone they recruited humans to help them rule over the world, that’s how we got a few of the higher up gods. Then those gods recruited even more humans and then one of those gods picked me up.I used to be a human then one day in a dream Tubbo approached me and well, now I’m here. I don’t know if I died or if I simply moved from having a mortal body to being able to phase through dimensions but it happened and there’s no going back.Gods aren’t supposed to interact with humans, at least not casually. Humans are tough and the more they evolve the less they believe so certain higher gods reveal themselves so humans have an easier time believing in us. Only gods like XD, Alex, and Philza get to show themselves, they’re the gods of the universe, underworld, and water respectively.“It can be very hard if you aren’t careful!” Tubbo argued.“Well I’m always careful.” I rolled my eyes.“I know you’re a messenger but you’re going down there simply for gossip reasons, I don’t get why Karl can’t go down there himself.” Tubbo crossed his arms.“Why go himself when he can send me?” I simply shrugged before I shot Tubbo a quick smile and descended from our thick cloud.As I floated down to Earth I noticed all the tiny people running around like lab rats. Cars drove past emitting toxins into the air and animals ran through the streets trying not to end up dead. Earth definitely was never one of my favorite places to visit. I used to live here. Just being on Earth brings back memories even if this wasn’t the town where I used to live.Humans can’t see us until we touch the ground, then we present ourselves, that’s part of why I’m usually not allowed to be down here anymore. I used to live on earth so if people can see me then they see how I looked when I disappeared. I was younger when I disappeared, around 17 or so, it’s a long story. So I present as my 17 year old self, anyone on earth, might recognize that I’ve already “died”.For example if my parents saw me on earth they would see their dead 17 year old child… and I’d have a lot of explaining to do. Gods like Bee, Philza, and XD don’t have a physical form because they were simply born as gods. Well as born as gods can be.My feet finally touched the ground. I had done this before but never often. I dropped down behind a bush somewhere in London. I slowly emerged, feeling the lovely yet groggy London weather mixed with small rays of sun peaking through the thick clouds I came down from.Karl sent me here to talk to a mortal he wants to recruit. That would mean the mortal would be in my level of god tier due to how late they’re joining so I was completely willing to help Karl out. He needed me to come make friends with someone named Wilbur Soot.Apparently he’s some famous Minecraft Youtuber or Streamer who lives here in London. Other than that I haven’t been given a lot of information about him. Karl had mentioned he was super tall so it wouldn’t be easy to miss him once I saw him.As if on cue I noticed two tall boys exit a nearby train station. It had been so long since I had been on earth last I almost forgot how far humanity had gotten. I wasn’t here terribly long ago, maybe only 3 or 4 years ago but people always walked around with masks on now and spent so much time at home. Makes me kinda glad I didn’t stay, I wouldn’t want to be stuck at home.I instantly ran up behind the boys and tried to act normal. Karl mentioned he looked younger than he was, he was supposedly 24, but this man looked really young. Despite the mask covering his face I couldn’t help but think he was the man Karl wanted me to talk to.“Hey!” I called out as I caught up to them, their long legs made them walk much faster than me. They stopped and looked around for a bit before seeing me running towards them, if I was still alive I definitely wouldn’t be acting this way. If I couldn’t disappear at any given moment I would never be this bold.“Hello!” The taller man greeted me. He didn’t sound British, maybe he wasn’t from here.“Did you want a picture?” The smaller blonde boy with him asked.“A picture?” I asked, a bit confused.“Most people who come up to us are fans who want a picture.” The blonde looked even more confused than I was, “I’m Tommyinnit, you know the Minecraft streamer?”“Dude I don’t think they know who we are.” The taller boy leaned down to try and whisper in Tommy’s ear, he wasn’t very quiet though.“Am I supposed to know who you are?” I asked.“No! You don’t have to! Sorry if that came off rude.” The blonde apologized quickly.“I just wanted to uh…” I had to think quickly on a reason for me to have gone up to them, “wanted to let you know I liked your mask! The half white and half black coloring looks really cool.” I complimented Wilbur.“Oh thanks, it’s from my shop, unfortunately it’s closed now, I might have an extra though if you want one!” He offered. “I’m Ranboo by the way.”Ranboo? He’s not Wilbur?! Shoot! This is too much interaction with humans that aren’t Wilbur Soot for me, I could get in so much trouble for this.“Dang, doesn’t look like I do, I’m sorry about that.” He apologized.“That’s fine!” Hold on, if these two are famous and are in London maybe they know Wilbur! I better continue the conversation, “So what are you two doing out here?”“We’re out here filming vlogs for my YouTube channel.” Tommy responded.“That sounds like fun!” I responded, “What kinda stuff are you doing?”“We just got out of an arcade, now we’re heading to the beach.” Ranboo replied.“Oh really? I was just on my way there too!”“Really? You should walk with us!” Tommy invited me, he seemed excited.“Sure!” I smiled as the two of them turned around and continued walking towards the beach.“We’re actually meeting our friend Wilbur and his band down there as well.” Tommy boasted proudly, “he’s super cool, ever heard of Wilbur Soot? Or Lovejoy?”“Nope.” I answered plainly, that was a little bit of a lie but not completely!“Well he’s really good! I’m super proud of him.” Tommy looked genuinely so proud of Wilbur, I bet it’s nice to have a friendship like that. But I’m only here for my mission, to get close to Wilbur Soot. I’m allowed to tell him about who I really am, technically speaking. I’m not supposed to but I can, we’re trying to recruit him, meaning he needs to know what he’s getting himself into. I’m more so here today just to see if he’s worthy, but eventually if I decide he is, we’ll if Karl decides he is, then I can let him know.The walk seemed to take forever to get to the beach. Eventually, however, we got there. There were four men, one super tall, waiting for us on the beach. This one had to be Wilbur. He was tall, looked young, plus Tommy said we were meeting Wilbur anyways.“Hey Ranboo! Tommy.” Wilbur seemed to only acknowledge Tommy’s existence, poor kid. “Who’s your friend?” He motioned towards me.“Actually we never asked, what if your name?” Ranboo laughed.“I’m Styx!” I smiled.“We just kinda picked them up on the way here.” Tommy shrugged. “They don’t know who we are so they’re not some creepy fan or anything.” I looked around a little confused, honestly a bit concerned, if they were so famous then why didn’t I know who they were? A channel can’t grow so big in less than 3 or 4 years can it? I didn't leave Earth all that long ago.“Nice to meet you Styx.” Wilbur held out his hand.I took his friendly gesture, “Nice to need you as well.”“So what are we doing today Wilbur?!” Tommy asked excitedly.“We’re filming for your vlog and the new LoveJoy songs that are coming out soon, correct?”“Sounds like that should be pretty fun.” Ranboo laughed.——“So Styx, do you live around here?” Wilbur asked before taking a huge bite of his burger. I quickly stuffed some food in my mouth to give myself some time to think of a place I could be staying at.“I actually just came here for the day, I don’t live anywhere around here.”“Oh cool, where do you live?” Ranboo looked at me.“Um, I’m actually on a school trip right now for my senior year, we’re from the US.” I lied, “I got lost and no one answered their phone so I decided to just walk around the city by myself.”“Damn, an American.” Tommy rolled his eyes.“Walking around by yourself doesn’t seem like the best solution to that situation.” Ranboo laughed.“Why’d you walk off with two random boys then?” Wilbur seemed skeptical of my story.“Well when I walked up to them they seemed to think I was a fan, why would they hurt me if I was a fan?” That was the smartest response I could think of.“I guess. Still not safe to be talking to complete strangers.” Wilbur picked up his phone and started scrolling.“No one said I was safe.” I laughed.“Do you have a way of contacting your school? They’re probably worried about you.” Ranboo seemed worried. I felt my cheeks turn red at his concern. I don’t know why exactly but it had been so long since I felt real human emotions like this that I was almost relieved.“I don’t know any phone numbers off the top of my head and I lost my phone. I’m kinda stuck.”“Well we should be able to try and help, I imagine some Minecraft streamers should be able to help you find your way home.” Tommy challenged.“I really don’t need help, I can figure it out.” I tried to get them to stop.“Well where are you going to stay tonight if you don’t know how to find your school?” Ranboo asked.“I’ll figure it out! Really, I’ll be fine.” I looked out of a nearby window in the restaurant we were in, seeing it was almost getting dark out. I had to think of a good excuse sooner rather than later.“If you insist.” Wilbur shot me a skeptical look.We finished up eating and the three boys that were left walked off in another direction. As soon as I was out of sight from people I made my way back up to my cloud.I looked around quickly to see if any gods saw my reappear but luckily for me all I saw was a worried Tubbo and an intrigued Karl.“So did you find Wilbur?” Karl rushed to my side.“Did anyone find out you’re a god? Are you ok? Did anyone try to hurt you?” Tubbo asked a million questions.“I’m fine, I’m fine. I did find Wilbur, I also found two other people. I’m not the best at coming up with excuses though, I should really bring someone with me next time.” I nervously laughed.Both Karl and I immediately looked at each other and quickly looked at Tubbo. “No way, I refuse to get caught by Niki or XD just for some stupid Minecraft streamer!” Tubbo crossed his arms.“Oh come on, it wasn’t that bad. I told them I was on a school trip but if I have someone else my age there it’ll be more believable!” I pleaded with him.“No way! I’m not going to Earth, end of discussion!” Tubbo pouted.“Not even for Karl?” I shot him some puppy dog eyes.“Yeah, not even for me Tubbo?” Karl followed my lead.Tubbo rolled his eyes, “This isn’t fair you know both know I can’t say no to puppy dog eyes! This is bullying!”“You’re a god, there’s no way this can be considered bullying, you're literally in charge of the universe.” I crossed my arms.“Plus I’m higher than both of you so technically you’re supposed to do what I say.” Karl smiled widely at just the thought of his power.“You both suck.” Tubbo sighed, “fine I’ll go tomorrow, but I have no idea who we’re looking for so I won’t be much help.”“I’ll be there! I know who they are. We talked today.” I pat his shoulder.“Whatever.” Tubbo rolled his eyes once again and walked off.“So, have you found anyone you want to bring up here?” Karl looked at me once he noticed Tubbo was far enough away.“Huh?” I asked, clearly confused.“You can bring people up here too you know, so if you find anyone on earth you really click with. Only catch is they can’t be someone you knew when you were alive.” Karl explained.“I get to choose someone to become a god? Me? Really?” I asked again.“Yeah of course! You are technically a god, anyone who’s able to step foot here on these clouds gets to bring people up here.”My mind immediately thought of Ranboo, of course I had met tons of people while exploring Earth as a god but Ranboo was different. I don’t know what it was about him but just the way he presented himself and interacted with me made me want to spend the rest of my days as a god with him.“Hellooo, cloud to Styx.” Karl waved his hand in front of my face.“Huh sorry? I was just… thinking.”“You got someone in mind already, huh?” Karl laughed, “must be someone truly worthy, remember. They need to be approved by XD before official initiation.”“I know, I know.” I sighed, “I should go find Tubbo, prepare him for tomorrow you know.”“Yeah, that’s important! He’ll need it I’m sure. He definitely doesn’t go to Earth often… if at all.” Karl laughed.——“Hey!” I turned around with Tubbo in hand to see a familiar face running towards me. Perfect, they noticed us first!“Oh hey, you’re Ranboo and Tommy, right?” I asked as if I didn’t already know the answer.“Yeah! Styx right? Looks like you found your way back yesterday.” Tommy smiled.“Yep, this is my classmate Tubbo.” I attempted to introduce Tubbo but he simply awkwardly smiled up at Tommy, I forgot how short Tubbo was.“Hey…” Tubbo greeted.“Hey kiddo.” Tommy held out his hand but Tubbo never took it so he ended up just ruffing Tubbo’s hair. It was so obvious Tubbo was already down bad for this kid.“I’m glad you found your class safe and sound.” I could tell Ranboo was smiling under his mask.“We’re actually on our way to see Wilbur again if you want to come along.” Tommy invited us.“For sure!” I smiled, this was going great.“Sure.” Tubbo smiled as well.“Wilbur needs a field for another music video for his band's new EP that’s coming out.” Tommy explained, “so that’s where we were going.”“We can definitely find time for that!” I agreed since Tubbo wasn’t doing well with the whole talking thing.Suddenly a strong gust of wind blew past us, almost pushing us all over. Out of the corner of my eye I saw a face I knew all too well and she looked mad. Well as mad as the sweetest person in the universe could be. “Styx! Tubbo! What are you two doing here?”“Oh hey!… Ms Nihachu…” she stopped in her tracks, not understanding the name I had given her. I heard Tubbo mumble a “fuck” under his breath.“Oh is this your teacher?” Ranboo asked apologetically.“Yep!” I answered before Niki could say anything to screw this up, “sorry, we wandered off again, I promise I’ll make my way back to the hotel before dark this time.”“The hotel… yes… I need you two back now though! Can't have you guys getting lost.” Niki furrowed her eyebrows.“Promise we’ll be back later!” I quickly took Tubbo’s hand and ran off with Tommy and Ranboo trailing behind. Niki didn’t bother to follow but I knew I’d hear all about this later. Maybe even from XD themself.“Are you sure it’s ok for you guys to be leaving like this? She seemed pretty mad.” Ranboo questioned.“Oh yeah, it’s fine.” I reassured him.“No it’s not! Principle XD is going to kill us!” Tubbo panicked.“XD? What a name.” Tommy laughed.“You’ll be fine, what’s wrong with being… not with our class.” I had no idea how to word things without straight up saying on Earth, “will you give me a quick second with my friend Tubbo here?” I pulled Tubbo aside as Ranboo and Tommy just shrugged at each other.“Tubbo calm down, you can’t act as if it’s the end of the world they wouldn’t understand!”“How am I supposed to be calm when XD could take away my god powers! I already have you. I don't get to bring a second person to be a god, there's no reason for me to be here!” Tubbo panicked even more“Just tell him you’re causing chaos! It’s your job!”“But I’m not! I’m only trying to help Karl! You’re not even supposed to be here! You’re a god because of me so ultimately this is my fault!”“Karl can cover for you, it’s fine.” I put my hands on his shoulders.“I’ll try to calm down but we’re so fucked when we leave tonight.”“We’ll be fine.” I moved my head to see Tommy playfully punching Ranboo while Ranboo just stood there and took it.I walked over to the two with Tubbo in hand and the four of us made our way to a field. It was a good opportunity to check and see if Ranboo was really god material. Wilbur was already there with the rest of his band setting up cameras. Tubbo and I didn’t have much part in the music video itself so we just kind of stood around for a while.I could tell Tubbo was still freaking out over Niki. He just presented himself as a nervous wreck. I knew we’d be fine, XD has much more to worry about than some low tier gods hanging out on Earth anyways. Someone however, was clearly still worried.Maybe it was the fact I was here at all that made me not so worried, I felt oddly comfortable around these people. As if I had been friends with Tommy, Ranboo and Wilbur my entire life. They made me feel, oddly enough, like I was at home. I didn’t even feel that way when I was alive on Earth but these living humans that hadn’t even known me for a full 48 hours somehow made me feel more at home than my own family ever did. If I knew these people before I died, I probably wouldn’t be here right now.If XD really wants to take that feeling away from me then that sounds like an XD problem. I can’t imagine the gods would respect them as much if I had explained this to them and they still told me to not return. Then again maybe I’m just being far too optimistic. I’ve only ever talked to XD maybe twice in the time I’ve been a god. At my initiation and once I had to deliver them a message, only once though.It wasn’t long before they were done filming already. In fact it seemed to flit past, maybe it was Karl watching over us from up above. The rest of Wilbur’s band all left to go do other things while Wilbur, Tommy, and Ranboo stayed to go film some vlogs for Tommy’s channel.Tommy had told us a little earlier about his vlog idea for today. The three of them were going to go to an escape room and try to make it out before the timer ends. They invited us to go with them but Tubbo and I decided against it. We shouldn’t be in any videos if we spend most of our time not even on Earth. So that ended our day. They did invite us to hangout again tomorrow though! That is if “Ms Nihachu” said it was ok. Obviously Niki has nothing to do with this and we’re going to be going to matter what.Tubbo and I walked off in another direction and once out of view made our way back to our cloud. As soon as my head peaked through the thick cloud I saw Dream waiting there with his arms crossed.“They made me!” Tubbo immediately ratted me out.“What?! We did it for Karl, it's not our fault!” I yelled back.“Karl already told me all about it.” Dream rolled his eyes.“What did he say?” I asked timidly. Although he definitely wasn’t XD, he was certainly scary.“You’re not in trouble if that’s what you’re wondering about.” Dream assured us.“Oh thank the gods!” Tubbo exhaled.“You are, however, not supposed to be down there. I understand why you’re there so I won’t stop you but try to speed things up. Don’t be there longer than you have to. I won’t tell XD but I will be giving you a deadline.” Dream explained, “I want you to be done going down to Earth in a week.”“A week?! That’s it? I have only a week to convince Wilbur to want to be a god?!” How was I supposed to do that in only a week?!“XD will be coming here in a week. So figure it out.”“That’s not enough time!” Tubbo complained.“Like I said, figure it out. It’s your mission not mine.” Dream simply shrugged, “I do need you to go deliver a message to the underworld for me while we’re here and I’m keeping your secret.”“Fine, what do you need?” I asked, I didn’t want to fight him on this.“Tell Bee I need death information on these people.” Dream handed me a small list of three people, Wilbur Soot, Thomas Simons, and a simple “other guy” I assumed he meant Ranboo.“Why do you need this?” I looked at the paper with worry.“That is not to your concern, your job is to simply deliver the message.”“Ok..” begrudgingly I made my way to the underworld. It doesn’t take long to get there, there’s a few doorways scattered around in the clouds that are used for fast traveling to different realms.For instance I can take one door and go straight to the underworld, where Bee resides. Some gods like Grace, Techno and Sapnap stay down there most of the time as well. There’s also a door that goes to the lowest place in the ocean. Philza rules over that area, he stays down there with gods like Quackity and Jack. There’s also a door to higher levels of clouds. Gods like Charlie, Dream, Niki, and George are there. They watch over Earth and the humans on it. Tubbo, Karl and I spend our time there as well.Then of course there’s a door for XD. They rule over everything, as I explained before. But when I say everything I really mean everything, they rule over alternative universes and even different galaxies in this reality.All the doors are color coded and labeled. For being extremely cold and lifeless the door to the underworld was red. I guess blue was already taken by the ocean but even a grey would be better than red. Everyone assumes the underworld would be filled with fire and with the red door you would definitely think that’s true but it’s actually just filled with lost souls who didn’t deserve to make it to heaven… and of course the gods of sins. That’s not really what they’re the gods of but with being the god or war, lust, and fire you might as well just go with sins.I walked up to the red doorway and walked through, immediately met with my good old friends Techno, Sapnap and Grace.“All I’m saying is there hasn't been a big war on Earth in a long time,” Techno started, “Grace gets to influence Earth all the time, why can’t I?”“Hey Sapnap creates fires on Earth all the time too, it's not just me.” Grace explained.“Right, the world needs lust and fire. Not war.” Sapnap argued.“There hasn’t been a proper war in ages!” Techno complained.“Hey have you guys seen Bee?” I interrupted.“Oh hey Styx!” Grace smiled.“Not in a while, why?” Sapnap asked.“I have a message for them.” I flashed the piece of paper, “it’s from Dream.”“From Dream huh?” Grace looked intrigued. Sapnap hit her shoulder before the two went back and forth hitting each other.“I’ll help you find Bee.” Techno sighed and stood up from his seat. Techno and I walked around for what seemed like forever. Eventually we found Bee talking to some lost soul.“Oh hello Techno and Styx!” Bee flew over to us. “What brings you two over here?”“I have a paper here from Dream. He wants information on the death of these three people.” I handed them the list.“But these three haven’t died yet? He wants me to look into their futures?” Bee asked.“I’m not sure, he told me to look into their deaths. Those are the people I’ve been talking to on Earth to see if they’re worthy.” I admitted.“You’ve been going to Earth?” Bee and Techno both gasped.“Karl asked me to. It’s nothing I’d do without being asked, I know better than that.”“Does Dream know you’ve been going to Earth?” Bee asked.“Yes, so I’m assuming that’s why he wants to know about the three of them.”“Does XD know?” Techno asked.“No, so please don’t tell them.”“I won’t tell a soul.” Techno zipped up his mouth and threw the key.——“Ranboo get your cummy paws off of me!” Tommy screamed.“Oh come on Tommy, you’re fine.” Ranboo laughed as he hugged Tommy.“This is harassment!” Tommy tried his best to break free from Ranboo’s arms.“It’ll be ok Tommy.” Wilbur patted the top of his head.Tubbo simply watched from afar. It’s been a long time since he’s been on Earth, he could very well just be scared. Part of me seems to think it’s something more.“Tubbo! Styx! Help me!” Tommy reached out for us. Without any hesitation Tubbo stood up and ran to try and help Tommy.“Come on Styx, help the cause.” Ranboo looked at me. I also didn’t hesitate to get up and join the group hug. “Come on, you too Wilbur.”“I’m not one for hugs.” Wilbur complained before getting dragged into the hug.Ranboo and I kept the other three in a tight hug. I couldn’t help but wish I was closer to Ranboo. I know I just met him but there was something about him that just made me melt. I wanted to be near him or with him at all times. But I’m a god, I can’t be falling for a mortal. This is the worst possible outcome of coming to earth.Eventually we let go of each other as Tommy and Tubbo fell to the ground. Wilbur stayed balanced but Tommy ended up pulling him to the ground as well.Seeing everyone having so much fun almost made me wish I was still alive. Now I’m stuck being a messenger god for the rest of eternity. I honestly don’t think I would’ve done the things I did when I was alive if I could have met these people.We were all outside again but this time we were more in public. There was a large fountain with a green area around it and we were hanging around in the grass. Unfortunately, out of nowhere, it started raining.“Oh no!” Tommy complained, “my sweater is gonna get all wet!”“It’ll dry.” Wilbur stood up.“We should probably go back to the car.” Ranboo suggested, “do you guys wanna come with?”“Sure!” I accepted the invitation for Tubbo.“Now that I can drive.” Tommy boasted proudly. The five of us all ran towards Tommy’s car and hopped in. Tommy and Wilbur were in the front seats while Ranboo, Tubbo and I jumped in the back. I was sitting in the middle of the two boys. I couldn’t help but get a little flustered at how close Ranboo and I were.Normally gods don’t get tired, though we have the ability to sleep. However when we aren’t in the clouds we gain characteristics of whatever life form we came from. Obviously I was a human on Earth at one point so I found myself getting more and more tired. I set my head on the back of the seat behind me and tried to close my eyes.“Awe, are you tired already?” Tommy asked.“If you want, I’m sure my shoulder is much more comfortable than putting your head back that far.” Ranboo put his hand on my cheek and pulled my head onto his shoulder. How could I argue with that?“Oooo I think little Ranboo has a crushhhh.” I vaguely heard Wilbur whisper to Tommy. I closed my eyes again and kept my head on Ranboo’s shoulder. It wasn’t a long car ride so I didn’t rest much but it was nice to be close to him anyways.Before we got out of the car I felt a hand fit itself perfectly in mine and a small and quick kiss got placed on top of my head. I lifted my head up quickly and looked at Ranboo but he was already making his way out of the car.“Oooo, I think Styx likes someoneee.” Tubbo poked me.“Shut up!” I pushed Tubbo away and quickly got out of the car. I noticed Tommy walk into the house we stopped at like he owned it so I figured we must be at Tommy’s.We spent the rest of the day playing games and talking in Tommy’s room. Tommy offered to let Tubbo and I sleep over, who was I to say no? Wilbur went home but Tommy, Ranboo, Tubbo and I stayed the night at Tommy’s.Tommy laid some blankets down on his floor along with some pillows for Tubbo and I. It didn’t take me long to completely knock out again.——I stood in front of my home mirror in our bathroom. I couldn’t take it anymore. This isn’t how things were supposed to go. Things were supposed to be ok. I had been getting help.Tears rolled down my cheeks as I only got more angry at the reflection looking back at me. I looked down to the scissors I had grabbed from the kitchen. I held a piece of my long hair and held the scissors up to it. Was I really going to do this?I cut. My hair fell to the bathroom floor. I smiled as I saw it hit the ground. It wasn’t attached to me anymore and nothing could make me happier. I looked up to the mirror and quickly cut more, all of the hair following the first to the floor.Slowly, I became happier with the reflection I saw in the mirror. The me that stared so sharply through the mirror. But this wasn’t it. I wasn’t happy yet. I opened the cabinet mirror and grabbed a pain pill prescription that certainly wasn’t mine. The cap came off, exposing the almost full bottle. One hand full and it’d be over.I stared some more until the tears that just kept coming filled my vision. I could hear my mother screaming at my dad from behind the door, nothing that ever had to do with me. I couldn’t take it anymore. I quickly poured the bottle into my hand and swallowed it all with no intention of trying to throw it up.I had tried to ask for help. Things never got better. We talked things out. Things never got better. Now it was only a matter of time before things could finally get better. I wouldn’t have to go through this anymore. I opened the bathroom door to a cat staring at me from the floor.It quickly stood up and brushed against my leg, going to roll around in the hair I left on the floor. I already felt my stomach start to turn. I took out my phone to text my friends before I left. I told them all I loved them and left it there. I took a note out and set it on my bed next to me as I laid down, knowing I might not wake up.I closed my eyes and everything went dark for the last time. It was peaceful, it didn’t hurt. But I got what I wanted in the end didn’t I? It was over. I saw the light at the end of the tunnel. My family wouldn’t miss me, right? Even if they did, why should I care?“Styx? Are you there Styx? Styx?!”I opened my eyes, it was supposed to be over.“Styx! Congrats!”This wasn’t home? I had no idea where I was.“I know you’re confused. We all were at one point. Don’t worry though, you’re not going to hell.”“Not yet at least.” A new voice laughed.“Hey, quit it! They’re probably very lost right now.”I stayed silent as two unknown people argued above me. One had short, fluffy, brown hair and the other had more blond curly hair and green eyes. A third person joined them who had curly light brown hair and colorful glasses on his head. The goggles guy got the other two to calm down before extending a hand out to me to help me up.It was squishy around me and awfully bright. Maybe this was the light at the end of the tunnel. My hands instantly tried to find the ends of my hair. It was short. The last thing I wanted from Earth was short hair, I got it. I smiled to myself before turning my attention back to the three in front of me.“Hello Styx, it’s nice to finally meet you.” Giggles reached out to me, “I’m Karl.”“I’m Tubbo! We’ve met before but you probably don’t remember me.” The brown haired boy from before aggressively shook my hand.“And I’m Dream.” The blond shook my hand as well, “I was joking you going to hell by the way.” He smiled.“We’re am I? How do you all know me? Am I dead?”“Well, an easy answer is you’re in a cloud.” Karl seemed energetic.“And we know you because we’ve been watching over you. Well Tubbo has anyway.” Dream shrugged.“And as for the last question… yes. We weren’t expecting you so soon.” Tubbo looked down to his feet.“If you’ve been watching me then do you know how I died?” I questioned. The three of them all looked around at each other in what seemed to be a nervous “who’s going to tell them” kinda way.“Unfortunately we do.” Tubbo kept his eyes down at his feet.“Most of us went out that way too.” Karl also avoided any eye contact.“In fact, I can’t think of anyone who didn’t die that way who’s up here.” Dream admitted-——“Styx!” I heard an awfully loud whisper in my ear. It took me a bit to come to my senses. I forgot all about how I died. Tubbo, Dream and Karl all greeted me when I first arrived. They all died the same way I did. Everyone did. If choosing someone to be a good meant they were doomed to kill themselves I don’t think I’d be able to do it.I couldn’t let someone kill themself all for the ability to be a god. I was thinking about Ranboo but I could never do that to him. He meant so much to me even if it had only been a few days I had known him. I’d have to hold off on bringing someone with me for now.Despite my lost thoughts I looked around tiredly and noticed I was still in Tommy’s room. Ranboo was sitting next to me, shaking me awake. He gave me a look and instantly took my hand, pulling me to my feet.I quietly led me out of the room and opened the door. He took me just outside of Tommy’s house and sat down in his backyard. It was still late at night so the yard was dark. I sat down next to him and he put an arm over my shoulder.“One of the first nights I started living with Tommy he took me out here. Isn’t it beautiful?” He looked up to the stars in the sky.“Very.” I looked along with him. It was moments like these I wish I hadn’t died. I knew it was my fault, I chose this for myself. But I couldn’t help wishing I had this when I was alive.Being here with him almost made me feel alive. Like I was really here, this is where I was supposed to be. I let myself relax in his arms as we looked at the stars. He moved himself into a lying position with me still curled up by his side.“That one looks like a bird.” Ranboo pointed.“I think I can see that.” I laughed, not really understanding.“There is one star that’s out here that’s prettier than all the rest though.” He smiled as he looked directly at me.“Which one?” I asked, already knowing what his answer would be.“That one.” He pointed to me. I couldn’t help but smile at his stupidly cheesy compliment. I could just feel my face turn red.“I don’t know how much I agree with that.” I laughed.“Well I know I’m right either way.” He smiled, turning his head back to the sky full of stars. I closed my eyes again and fell back asleep in Ranboo’s arms.Things moved quickly from there. The next few days Tubbo and I would go down to meet up with Ranboo, Tommy and Wilbur. Nothing new happened until one day I caught Wilbur all by himself.“Guess it’s just us.” Wilbur crossed his arms.“Guess so.” I huffed. The three of us had been sent to go out and find somewhere to eat. Three of us being Wilbur, Tubbo and me.“You know Wilbur, there’s been something I’ve been meaning to ask you about.” Tubbo stopped in his tracks for a moment.“Is this when you two reveal you’ve been hitmen this entire time or something? Am I going to die?” Wilbur asked, oddly calm.“Not yet.” I mumbled. After remembering how I got here the other night I can’t help but wish I never agreed to help Karl. If Wilbur had to kill himself to become a god I don’t think it would be worth it.Maybe that’s why Dream wanted to know about the three of them dying? So then he could see if letting us go was even worth it. Wilbur has millions of fans who watch him. I can't take him away from them like this. This feels so wrong.“No, we’re not going to kill you, this is a serious talk though. One you won’t remember having by the end of it.” Tubbo sighed, “do you know about gods?” Tubbo asked.“Like… all powerful beings who excel in specific talents?” Wilbur asked. “Of course I know about them.”“Would you… like to be a god?” Tubbo asked.“Be a god? You must be on something.” Wilbur laughed.“We are gods, Styx and I, we were recruited to see if you, Wilbur Soot, wanted to be a god with us.”“Prove it.” Wilbur narrowed his eyes at Tubbo.“Think of something you want.” Tubbo commanded.“I mean I’m hungry, can you get me like an apple or something?” Wilbur asked. Without thinking twice Tubbo held up his hand and used his godly powers to summon an apple. “What the hell?!” Wilbur said, much more uneasy than before.“I proved it.” Tubbo set the apple into Wilbur’s hand.“How- how’d you do that?” Wilbur looked shocked.“I’m a god, here to ask you if you’d like to be a god as well.” Tubbo invited him again.“You- why me?” Wilbur asked, “what did I do to deserve that kind of power? I play Minecraft for a living and hangout with two seventeen year olds.”“I’m not sure, we were sent by another god to come find you.” Tubbo continued.It was hard for me to say anything, I didn’t know why Karl wanted Wilbur and I certainly didn’t know why I had even agreed to be here. The guilt was setting in.“I don’t think I’m ready for that kind of power.” Wilbur calmed himself again.“You don’t have to be ready, whenever you decide you are ready-“ Tubbo stretched to put his hand on Wilbur’s head, “just do this.”“What’d you give him?” I asked.“I gave him the knowledge to die and took away his memory of this conversation ever happening. Whenever he’s ready, Karl will be waiting for him.” Tubbo walked away like nothing had happened. I quickly ran after him.Wilbur took a moment to shake off what had happened but eventually called for us to wait for him, he really had forgotten.“What’s the knowledge to die you gave him?” I whispered quickly before Wilbur caught up to us.“To be a god one must kill themself.” Tubbo stated plainly without making eye contact. How could he be so calm? He didn’t even want to be here! If it weren’t for me taking so long Tubbo wouldn’t even be here but now he’s giving mortals suicidal thoughts. Was this all really even worth it? How could anyone want to give powers to a mortal if it means they have to kill themself?!——“Only two days left Styx. If you want Ranboo to be a god you’re going to have to act fast.” Karl took another sip from his fancy cup seemingly filled with an energy drink.“I don’t want to.” I threw my head into my hands, “it’s not worth it.”“We all get over the guilt eventually.” Karl patted me on the shoulder.“I could always go back after XD comes anyways!” I rolled my eyes.“True but then you’d have to give Dream another reason for going to Earth, that goody two shoes.” Karl laughed.“Wait. So after XD comes I won’t be able to go to Earth anymore? Will I never get to see Ranboo again?!”“Unfortunately you’d need a good reason to go down there and Dream isn’t going to take friendship as a reason.” Karl sipped on his fancy cup again.I felt a pit in my stomach grow. I had to make a decision soon before it was too late. I wanted to go see Bee before it was too late. Maybe they had some form of advice for me. I made my way once more to the door that led to the underworld. Stepping through I saw Grace, Techno and Sapnap arguing once again.“You’re all so annoying! My god I hate men.” Grace rolled their eyes.“You’re just mad we’re right!” Sapnap teased.“I am not! You’re both wrong!” Grace yelled.“It’s ok to have a little crush, Grace.” Techno joined.“I’m well aware but I don’t!”“Listen I’m great friends with George, I’ll be your wingman.” Sapnap rested an elbow on Grace’s shoulder.“I hate you both so much, why did I have to get stuck with you.” Grace rolled his eyes again.“Hey have you guys seen Bee?” I asked.“Uhh yeah they just left.” Techno stopped the fighting.“I can show you! Anything to get away from these two.” Grace rolled her eyes and she stood up. It wasn’t a long walk but it was enough time for the two of us to talk.“So what were you guys fighting about this time?” I asked.“Nothing.” I noticed his face go red before they turned away from me, avoiding the conversation.“Alright.” I tried to hold my head high but to be honest I didn’t even really know why I was here. It wasn’t Bee’s job to be my therapist.“They’re just in here.” Grace said as they opened the door. The underworld had a sort of big city set up. Each soul lived in an apartment-like room so a new building appeared everyday with how many deaths happened on earth. Bee lived in their own house, as well as Techno, Grace, and Sapnap. We stepped inside Bee’s house as Grace yelled for them.“Oh hello Styx, what brings you here?” Bee asked.“I just- I need some advice.”“Come sit.” Bee ushered Grace and I to sit on their couch, “what’s wrong?”“I think I like a human.” Both Grace and Bee opened their eyes wide.“Oh?” Bee asked.“But Karl said I only have two days to make a choice on whether I want to offer him the chance to be a god or not. I don’t think I can make that decision all by myself. I like him a lot but I don’t want him to have too… you know… kill himself.” I messed with my fingers. The two looked at me as though they were thinking of how to respond.“Maybe go one last time tomorrow and tell him how you feel about him.” Grace suggested.“Yeah, see how he reacts and then go from there, if he likes you too then you can always give him the option.” Bee continued.“I guess, it just sucks that my job as a god doesn’t allow me to watch over Earth at all. All I do is deliver messages between gods.” I sighed, “I wouldn’t even be here in this position if it weren’t for Karl.”“Ultimately it’s your decision and whatever you choose will be the right one.” Bee put their hand on my shoulder, “no matter what you choose I’ll support you.”“Thank you.”“I’ll be here too!” Grace chimed in. I smiled slightly, I did feel a bit better. “Besides, gods have little love flings all the time so it’s not like some god hasn’t picked a human based on love before!”“I should get going. It’s almost morning where they are on Earth.” I stood up, ready to leave.“I should go too. I got places to be, people to see.” Grace stood up with me.“Alright, I hope you feel better Styx.” Bee walked us to the door.“Bye Bee.” Grace and I waved goodbye as we made our way back to the entrance into the underworld.“You make me want to go for it.” Grace gave me a determined look.“Go for what?” I questioned.“Him. I gotta go.” Grace quickly ran ahead of me. I assumed it was George, Sapnap had just been teasing Grace about him earlier. I walked slowly towards the door, not able to bring myself to run.“There you are!” Tubbo grabbed me as I stepped through the door, “what were you doing in the underworld?”“Just… talking to friends.”“Whatever we have to go to Earth!” Tubbo quickly pulled me through the bottom of the cloud. I have to admit it was kind of cute to see him all excited to go to Earth. I assume it was for Tommy.My feet touched the ground and the pit in my stomach from before only grew bigger and bigger.“Look there he is!” Tubbo pointed, “sorry there they are.” Tubbo tried to cover up his clear favoritism.We walked over to them and said hello. I couldn’t help but wish I stayed in the underworld even just a little longer.“Hey guys!” Tommy smiled.“So what’s on the agenda today?” Wilbur asked. I began to space out of the conversation until all I could think about was how much I wanted to be back under those stars with Ranboo.The way he held me so gently and the way he ran his fingers through my hair made me fill with butterflies. I thought about the way he decided to show that beautiful sight to me and me only. We shared so,etching special that night and I couldn’t help but wish for more.Even the way the grass felt on my back or the way the bugs were flying all around us. The way the wind blew so harshly it blew leaves off of the trees and made me shiver a bit. It was all so perfect.“Hey Styx.” Ranboo seemed to smile awkwardly under his mask.“Huh?” I shook my head to get a grasp of what was going on.“I think we should talk.”“Talk?”“I like you, I really really do. I don’t want to let you go.” Ranboo grabbed my hand and held it tightly in his own.“Ranboo.”“I know, you come from, technically, another country but I’ll be back in the US in just a few months and I’m already so head over heels for you.” I noticed Tubbo, Tommy, and Wilbur waiting for us far enough away that they couldn’t hear our conversation. “I really like you Styx and I’d love to at least stay friends.”“Ranboo I-““You don’t have to give me an answer just yet, whenever you’re ready is fine.” Ranboo smiled.“I’ll come back tomorrow and give you an answer, I promise.” Ranboo pulled me into a hug and we quickly ran to follow the others. I tried my best to enjoy myself for the rest of the day but I couldn’t shake the feeling of possibly losing him. To say I was attached was an understatement.I begrudgingly made my way back up to my cloud, still completely unsure what I wanted to do. I tried to take into account the advice the other gods gave me. Who knew coming down here for Karl would result in me getting attached to a human.Angst ending:The next day I went back down, this time alone. I knew what I had to do, Tubbo did it just yesterday. I know it’s incredibly selfish but I have to. As soon as I touched the ground I saw Tommy’s house just a few blocks ahead of me.It was pouring rain but I ran as quickly as I could. I knocked on the door and he opened it.“Ranboo!” I jumped into his arms and hugged him tightly.“Styx! You’re soaking wet!” He laughed, “wait right here, I’ll go get you a towel.”“Wait! This is extremely important!” I stopped him from leaving, “do you want to be a god?”“A god?” He looked confused.“I’m not… real.” My thoughts began to get tangled.“How long were you in the rain? Did it mess with your mind?”“Ranboo I mean it, I’m a god I’m not a real person. But I can make you a god too! You don’t even have to be ready yet.” I grew impatient.“Styx you’re not making any sense.”“Ranboo! Give me your head!”“Excuse me?”I jumped up and put my hands on his head just like Tubbo had done to Wilbur. I had put my own thoughts into his head and pushed them to him. I hadn’t stopped his memory of the conversation, I wanted him to remember. If he remembered then maybe I could see him sooner.“You, you want me to… no I can’t.” Styx that’s… not right.” He backed away from me with a sort of fear in his eyes.“It’s the only way I can be with you.” My sinful thoughts overtook everything. It was him in front of me. It was him who I wanted. It was him who made me feel alive again. He was all I wanted at this moment. I wanted him to follow me to the afterlife so we could be together forever.“Styx, you’re not making any sense. I- I think you should leave.” I could hear the pain and fear in his voice. Whether or not I wanted to go, it was his decision now, not mine. As much as I wanted to stay and convince him this was the right decision. I had to let him go.Without bothering to hide it I felt my feet lift off the ground as I flew back to the clouds. As soon as my feet hit the cloud I felt tears fall from my eyes. I looked around and saw no other gods around me. It was just me here, alone with my thoughts.I didn’t even get to give him a hug before I left. I didn’t get to tell him how much I loved him or how insanely attached I had gotten in just the week I had known him.Everything felt terrible, I wanted to go back. All of me wanted to spend the rest of eternity down there with him but that wasn’t an option. I did the best next thing, I offered him the chance to join me.Days went by and no sight of Ranboo at all. It seemed practically hopeless by this point. I had no choice but to continue working as a messenger. Neutral ending:The next day came and I debated on my choices. I could go down there and see how things might go… or I could stay up here Good ending:
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The beach had large rocks and boulders randomly around. There was one in particular that sat just a few feet into the water from the shore. You had to swim to get to it. By now the sun was setting, things started to feel unreal again. The waves crashed onto the rock Dream was sitting in from the shore. He wasn’t alone, but it felt like he was. A small wind blew Dream’s skin dry, his hair only slightly moist now. He had been sitting there for so long he lost track of time. The sound of waves and voices having fun behind him were drowned out by his own thoughts.In his mind he wasn’t sitting on the rock away from his friends, he was anywhere else. He imagined he was in his favorite video game, enjoying himself with George alone, no one else to bother them. It felt real, so real that he couldn’t even bring himself down. He was in control of everything, he could tell it wasn’t real but only slightly. It was like a lucid dream but it felt more real, more real than anything he’s ever felt before.George was running slightly ahead of Dream, smiling and pulling the blonde along with him. They were running down the prime path, Bad and Skeppy’s house floating ever closer as they ran. George was taking him home. Not home in a lore sense, but home, to Kinoko Kingdom.Everything looked real, not like a bunch of blocks. The longer he looked and appreciated the moment, the more he felt himself be dragged from reality, slowly forgetting it all together.George’s mouth moved but he was too quiet for Dream to understand. George looked so happy, not how Dream knew him to be. He was carefree and the smile on his face only showed love, that same love Dream craved to get from the real George. But maybe this was the real George, it could be if Dream got lost enough.It didn’t take forever for the two to see those giant mushroom houses they knew so well appear in the distance. George’s hand gripped onto Dream’s like their lives depended on it. Dream didn’t mind, he wished George was always like this.The sun was setting here too, it was a beautiful gradient from yellow and orange to the slowly overtaking purple and dark blues. George didn’t bother to slow down and look as he beckoned Dream to continue following. They made it to the ladder that led to the top of a mushroom house. George was quick to push Dream up the ladder, he could hear him now. He was lost in this world, George’s voice and his smile, his eyes, his everything. It grabbed Dream and dragged him in.The sunset from the top of the mushroom house was absolutely perfect. It felt so real. The blonde reached out towards the sun, a string was seemingly attached to his hand. George sat next to him with a hand on Dream’s thigh. The touch was soft and comforting, Dream never wanted to leave. George reached his hand out as well but it wasn’t towards the sun like Dream’s. The brunette’s hand was reaching for the string, gripping harder than he ever had so far. His smile was bright, Dream didn’t bother to tell him to stop.“Dream! Dream are you there?”The string pulled itself away from George, suddenly dragging Dream away. The grip was strong, the world seemed to crumble around him and shatter into little pieces like broken glass.“Dream!”“Is he ok?”“He’ll be fine, he just gets lost in thought a lot.”Dream shook himself awake, seeing the beach and the rock and the night sky. He must’ve been out for a while. His breathes were heavy and quick. Sapnap’s arms were on both of his shoulders, trying to bring him down. His open eyes showed his presence, you could noticeably see Sapnap calm himself down. He lived with Dream, he knew he got like this, no one else with them knew that. Everyone crowded around on the rock seemed terrified but glad his eyes were open and he was breathing. He got close to leaving forever there, he knew the warning about the string, he knew it wasn’t safe to let go of the tethered string or to let it snap. But he let George touch it anyways, he would let George do anything he wanted, even if it was to grab and break his string. He would lose all consciousness and life if it meant he could be with that George for the rest of time.“I’m… ok…” Dream breathed out.“Thank god,” Puffy breathed out, “thanks for scaring the shit out of us!” She looked about ready to smack the hell out of Dream.“Sorry.” Dream was still floating back down to consciousness. He looked down at his hands, they looked like shitty 1996 video game graphics. A wave crashed up and hit a few people on the back.“How about you don’t do whatever that was again.” Punz laughed.Dream began looking around to gauge his surroundings. Only Puffy, Punz and Sapnap were in his view. Quackity, Karl, and George were no where to be seen.Sapnap frowned, “they left Dream, they’re meeting us back home.”“Oh.” Dream pushed his back against the rock. George wasn’t one to stay at the beach very long whenever they went together. Still, part of him hoped George would’ve stayed with him, by his side, maybe this wouldn’t have happened if he had.“We’ll meet you at the car.” Puffy waved as Punz and her made their way back into the ocean to swim to shore.Dream slowly pulled his knees to his chest as Sapnap sighed and sat next to him. They sat in a comfortable silence for a while, just enjoying the fact everything was ok. Sapnap took a deep breath before resting his head on Dream’s shoulder, “you really gotta stop doing that. I know you’re just coping with things but we’re all worried about you. I feel like… we should look into therapy.”“What? I don’t need it, you know that Sapnap. I swore I’d never go back.” Dream was surprised Sap had even suggested that.Dream went to therapy when he was younger but he hated it. It never helped him and the lady only made him feel bad about his issues. She gave him assignments of sorts to get help him get over anxiety, depression, and internal blame for issues he had nothing to do with but all it did was make things worse and make the whole thing feel like a second school.One time while watching conspiracy videos online, Dream found something called astral projection. The name was far too sciency for him so he just called it daydreaming, but it was so much more than that. He dedicated so much of his time into learning how to astral project, he read the warnings and the scuffed sketchy blogs that said it was unsafe and to avoid it. But none of that stopped him, he wanted a world of his own imagination that felt more real the reality did. He wanted a world in which everything went his way and he was a king. Most of all, he wanted George, and this could give that to him.It started before George had even moved to Florida, every thing was fine back then. Dream thought of himself as selfish all the time, this was no different. Things started because he just couldn’t take the fact George wasn’t here with him yet, that’s what his reasoning was anyways. There’s always underlying reasons for why humans do things however, even if he didn’t realize it.Things were mostly the same every time, he would take himself into another world using music or calming sounds, even silence worked sometimes, he would close his eyes and eventually he would be anywhere else. Most of the time it was the DreamSMP world he had with his friends, sometimes it would be places he only vaguely remembered from dreams he had. One time it was just space, he simply saw his body fade away from him and he was surrounded by space. The string that connected him to his body was thin but it always did the job. It was like a like of consciousness, if the line was in tact he knew he could bring himself back.In all honesty, he had never gotten close to letting that string snap until today. Things lately had just been getting worse and worse. Letting go completely, ending it all, the idea didn’t seem to bad.Suicide was never something he considered, until recently. Not only was he having issues with George, he had picked up drugs, gotten slightly addicted, his arms and legs were always littered with self harm scars, and his depression had only gotten work. He didn’t want to keep moving on if this was all life had to offer. He hated being dependent on things like antidepressants or anxiety meds. Being dependent on George was even worse.George was never consistent, he was angry or mad and the next minute he was sweet and caring. It was exhausting having to put up with it all the time. He loved George, so much, so he deal with it.The two had started dating once George got to Florida about six months prior to present day. George liked him too, it was a mutual feeling, but it had already begun to fade. They didn’t know how living with each other would be, in reality, living together drove them further apart, making everything worse for the both of them.Karl and Quackity were staying over for the week, fans had been begging for a 5 out of 5 meet up ever since George’s visa got approved. Having Karl and Quackity around was a nice change of pace.Sapnap lifted his head from Dream’s shoulder, “just, think about it, ok?”Dream didn’t answer, he had no intentions of thinking about it, but if he said no the two of them would just argue and get nowhere.“We should get going.” Sapnap pushed himself to his feet and held his hand out to help Dream stand. The blonde pushed himself up without the help from Sapnap. Quickly, Dream started moving back to the car all by himself. Sapnap was the designated driver, he didn’t like getting involved with drugs or alcohol in the same way Dream did. Punz and Puffy didn’t know where to go so that left Sapnap. Puffy and Punz were just here for the day, they would leave once they got back to the house.Dream sat in the back seat with Punz. Immediately upon getting into the car Punz was already smoking, offering it to Dream as he closed the door behind him. Puffy rolled her eyes as the weed was passed in the back seat, “is drugs really the best idea right now? You just came back to consciousness.”“I was just lost in a daydream is all,” Dream lied, taking a long puff on the weed, “I’m fine.”“Daydream my ass.” Puffy mumbled as Sapnap started the car.Ever since Dream had started self harming himself, he hadn’t gone to the beach with anyone. Sapnap practically dragged him out of the front door. Dream didn’t really leave the house at all but going to the beach meant it was hot out and that he would have to go shirtless, exposing an recent cuts to anyone and everyone at the beach. Meeting a fan out in public at this beach would be a nightmare.His friends made sure not to comment on it, they were just happy he was out. Most of the people he hung out with anymore all understood and struggled with that sort of stuff themselves.The car ride home wasn’t long, they lived pretty close to the beach, just down the road really. Their house overlooked the ocean but it didn’t have a beach in front of it, there was more of a grassy drop off with a bunch of pointy rocks at the bottom.Once Dream and Sap waved goodbyes to Punz and Puffy, Dream immediately made his way to bed. He trudged up the stairs to his room, unsure of George was going to be there or not. Sometimes George joined him in bed, other times he didn’t.Opening the door to his room he was met with a dark atmosphere. The light from the hall seeped into the room and you could see a sleeping George resting alone on Dream’s bed. Nights were usually better when George decided to join him in bed. He would never admit it because then he would feel like he forced George to sleep with him but nights like these were easier to sleep.A small smile spread across his face as he quietly closed the door and took off his swimsuit. The bathroom shooting off of his room was large with two sinks, a large standing shower and a large bathtub if that’s the kinda mood you were in. Lately he had been slacking on showering everyday so sometimes a nice long bath where he could ignore everyone else was helpful. Not tonight though, he wanted to fall asleep more than anything else.He was quick to pull a pair of boxers and stare at himself in the mirror. Sometimes if he stared too long things would distort themself. He never cared about looks all the much but sometimes the way he looked got to him. Shaking his head he turned the bathroom light off and made his way to his king sized bed. George was fast asleep on his usual side.Dream wanted to avoid waking him up as much as he could so he tried to slip into bed slowly and quietly. That plan didn’t work however because as soon as he settled in George began moving. Instead of getting angry for waking him up like he usually would, George snuggled up closer to Dream.The brunette’s cheek laid on Dream’s chest as his arm was guided around George’s shoulder. Dream didn’t question the sequence of events, he wished every night could be like this. He tried to close his eyes but every time they would unconsciously reopen and he would find himself staring at the ceiling. Eventually he got to sleep, he probably wouldn’t have if it weren’t for the boy sleeping half on his chest.George was always adorable when he slept in Dream’s bed. His face is naturally soft looking but it’s even better when he’s asleep. He’s pretty cuddly too which sometimes sucks with the sticky Florida weather but Dream never minded all that much. The shorter boy liked to take Dream’s clothes as pajamas too, he said it was because in the UK he just slept in sweats and a t-shirt or had the air on and he just never got around to getting actual Florida weather appropriate pajamas. Dream thought it was cute anyways, he never drowned in the shirts he stole but they were definitely a few sizes too big.Mornings were always unexpected, you never know if George would wake up first or if some other person would barge in and wake you both up together. This morning Dream woke up to George no longer attached at his hip but still in the room. The wall of Dream’s room that faced the ocean was completely glass, George sat right in front of it, watching waves hit rocks. He seemed peaceful.The blonde rubbed the sleep out of his eyes and sat up. It was around 9:30 in the morning, George usually wasn’t up this early but he was in asleep before Dream even got home last night.George turned around and his dark brown eyes met Dream’s, “good morning sleepyhead.”“Hey.” Dream smiled and stood up. Trudging his way over to the window, Dream sat next to George, both boys sitting crisscross applesauce.George didn’t say anything, instead resting his head on Dream’s shoulder and scooting a little closer. It felt domestic, amazing, perfect, Dream loved it.“I love you George.” Dream whispered as he placed a kiss on George’s hair.“I love you too Dream.” George reciprocated the gesture but kissing Dream’s cheek, “you’d never leave me,” his tone suddenly got serious, “right?”George looked at Dream with terror in his eyes, “I won’t, I promise.” Dream pulled him in and George tightly hugged back.“I don’t want to lose you. You made me worried yesterday.”“You… you knew?”George pulled away slightly just to look Dream in the eye, “yeah, you do it a lot. I noticed and told Sap but he told me to just head home, that he would take care of it. I don’t want you to leave me.” He tucked his head back against Dream’s chest.Dream stared blankly at the ocean in front of him, “I won’t, I won’t leave you, I promise.” He held on tighter than he thought he ever could. He needed a good reason to kick the idea of suicide out of his head, selfish or not he didn’t want to leave George and if George didn’t want him to leave either, maybe this could help erase the idea.“I know things are hard, but we can get through it together. Please, let me help.” George held on like if he let go he would instantly lose Dream and never get him back. Dream slowly nodded, the two hadn’t been getting along recently, this was an odd change of pace.The waves in the ocean began to glitch and the boy in front of him almost faded away. His face was scratched out and messy, arms were pulling tighter and tighter. Dream pushed with all the strength he had to get George off of him. He pushed the boy back and stood up quickly, booking to towards their bedroom door.He reached for the handle but it phased out of reality. His hand went right through to knob. He turned around to see the sketchy George slowly walking towards him, repeating a slow and quiet: “wake up.”“Wake up. Wake up. Wake up.”“Dream please.”George approached closer, his face slowly coming back to him. His hands moved to meet Dream’s arms, “Please Dream, you’re scaring me!” He pleaded. Everything seemed normal again.“I’m here.” Dream quietly announced, “I’m here.”George’s hands wrapped around Dream and held him tightly once again. This time, George was there, completely in tact. It was getting hard to distinguish reality and his daydreams but he was sure this was real.-Quickly and quietly, Dream took the small plastic bag from the man’s hand. Another thing he was once warned about was the effects of taking drugs on antidepressants, he didn’t care all that much. The pills were already not helping, why not go all out. They made a deal, Dream was willing to pay far too much money, he was often given little extras as a way to get him to keep coming and spending. A slightly bigger bag of weed was passed along, Dream wasn’t one for weed as much as he was for things like cocaine or heroin. He could find someone else who would take it for sure.The man warned Dream about getting addicted but wasn’t that the whole point? Getting addicted was the reason this man was making any money in the first place, because people are addicted and keep coming back. Dream wasn’t fully gone though, this didn’t take up his whole life, he could control himself, it was more like a treat. Sometimes the drugs made his daydreams even more real, or just hallucinations. Either way he enjoyed it.The two quickly parted ways and Dream made his way home. He stared at the small bag filled with white powder, he really had gone downhill hadn’t he? Despite his self loathing, he shoved it back into his pocket and made his way home. The house was quiet, mostly everyone was asleep by now, it was around 4 am.Lights were off, no sound blasting throughout the house. If George was awake, he was probably wondering where Dream was. He had left in the middle of the night, trying to not worry anyone else in the house. He entered the downstairs bathroom, staring at his reflection in the mirror, he looked half dead. His eyes were sunken in, or at least they looked that way with the bags under his eyes. Forgetting to eat was a regular occurrence, he looked skinny. Some bones poked out more than others.He tried to shake off the feeling as he poured the contents of his tiny white bag onto the counter and pushed it into a line. Taking it like a champ, he sniffed it all up like his life depended on it. The room got spiny and a small streak of blood fell from his nose.“Dream?” A voice asked with a knock on the door, “what are you doing in there?”Dream didn’t respond, he could tell by the voice and the time of the day that it was Karl. He had no idea how to explain himself so he stayed quiet. After a bit of waiting he wiped the blood away from his nose and opened the door. Karl was still waiting for him.“What we’re you doing in there?” Karl looked concerned, “listen I’ve been to parties before, I know-““You don’t know. This isn’t something you’re going to understand, just go back to bed.” Dream pushed past Karl and made his way to the stairs.“George wouldn’t want you doing that kind of stuff.” Dream stopped mid step, why was he bringing George into this? “I mean, I’m not going to tell him, but if he knew-““What gives you the right to tell me what George would or wouldn’t like me doing? Why is it any of your business in the first place?” Dream turned around, refusing the get any closer to Karl.“I just, I know about all the intense hallucinations and the antidepressants-““No, you don’t, you don’t know anything about me.” Dream tried to sound tough but his voice was cracking.“Sapnap told me… I do know. That kind of stuff… it’s all only going to get worse. And if you overdose and are driven to the point of suicide, George wouldn’t be able to handle himself.”“He’s better off without me anyways.” Dream turned back to the stairs and left the conversation behind. He hadn’t felt it but he noticed some blood trailing down his shirt, his nose had started bleeding again. Karl probably had an idea of what he was doing but the blood really solidified that idea.He wiped his nose again and took the shirt off. The room was spinning again, his vision seemed amplified and things were crawling up the walls. He backed up and hit his dresser in his room, using it to keep himself up right. It’s a miracle he made it up the stairs ok. Everything was moving and it looked like the walls were melting. His head was spinning through the roof. A dark figure approached him, it looked to be speaking but he was too fucked to hear any words.A second figure came into his room with its arms crossed, once again it seemed to speak but words weren’t coming out. Dream closed his eyes, his hand moving to his head in a sharp pain. He could feel the blood begin to drip from his nose once again. His eyes stayed glued shut, no wanting to see the spinning room around him.Muffled voices of concern were all he could hear. He was losing it, this was that last straw. He wouldn’t be able to take this way of living much longer. A small pair of arms wrapped around his waist, they were so familiar and comforting that he opened his eyes to see where they were coming from. George was at his chest, attempting to bring him back, but he was far too lost to come back. The second figure looked less dark than before, there weren’t shadows cast over him anymore. Dreams vision was blurry as he moved his head yo look around the room, Karl was the figure with his arms crossed.He lost control over his actions, pushing George away from him and booking it to his bedrooms bathroom. That’s where he hid the razor he used when he felt low, that’s where there was a balcony he could jump from if he needed to.A hand grabbed his, trying to get him to at least slow down. To George, this was all extremely sudden and he had no idea how to help. He wanted to help, more than anything in the world, but how do you help someone who’s so stubborn and set in their ways? Dream tried his best to get out of George’s grasp but part of the blonde was still there, the part that begged Dream to stay with George where it was safe and warm.So he stopped, he stopped fighting the hold and fell to his knees on his bedroom floor. Karl watched and shook his head as he ran to go grab so water for Dream. George fell to his knees too, he wasn’t going to leave Dream’s side.For Dream, the room was still spinning and he couldn’t hear a word George was saying. Not only was blood spilling from his nose now but tears spilled from his eyes. He couldn’t stop the trail of tears that spilled, he didn’t really care to.George held a comforting hand over Dream’s, hoping it would calm him down enough to think straight. He felt so useless, he couldn’t even comfort Dream when he needed it most. They had their differences with each other but he would never purposely let Dream get this bad. He hadn’t been paying enough attention to him, he didn’t know it had gotten this far. He knew Dream was running towards his self destructive habits, or worse, the self ending habit he knew Dream had been thinking about.Having never gotten that low himself, it was hard to George to understand what Dream was going through. That was the worst part, he wanted to help him more than anything in the world but it’s so hard when you have no idea what’s going on in Dream’s head, and never would.Dream closed his eyes again, he was still so high in the clouds it was hard to comprehend the fact he was now sitting on his floor crying with George. Karl reentered the room with a glass of water. He got to his knees so he was sitting at the same level as the other two, handing the glass to Dream. His hand shook as he grabbed whatever Karl had been handing to him. The object was shaky and it spilled a bit before George too it from him instead.Slowly, George tried to move the glass up to Dream’s lips. A quiet “trust me” was all Dream heard before he sipped the drink George was handing him.Thoughts of running off again flooded his mind. A familiar tune of regret hummed against him. He began thinking of his past and all the things he did wrong that led him to this point. Watching the walls bleed and mix together, reality was falling apart at the seems. The simple rubbing of George’s thumb calmed Dream a little, it was soothing and constant, the only constant thing around him right now. The longer he sat still like this the more things seemed to become less chaotic.Dream’s mind began to calm down a bit, his conscience self was starting to take over. The tears that were falling from his eyes slowed down to a stop. Karl let out a withheld breath, “ok, now that you’re ok, I’m going to go eat breakfast.” Karl stood up and showed himself out of the room.He’s better without you.Dream shook his head to get rid of the thought. George stared at him with concern.Let him move on.Dream covered his ears with his hands. George moved closer but Dream continued to back away from him. He shouldn’t need George to be ok, he relied on the brunette too much and it scared him.“Dream, what’s wrong? What happened?” George asked with a pleading look. Dream didn’t respond, instead shaking his head no, “Dream, talk to me, please.”“I- I can’t.” Dream choked on his words.“I can’t help if you don’t talk to me.” George wanted more than anything to make Dream feel better but he didn’t even know what was wrong.Let him go, he would be better off without your problems to deal with.“Stop!” Dream yelled out. He meant it towards his own mind, not George. He wanted to stop thinking, stop self sabotaging himself.George pulled himself back from Dream, “I’m sorry.” He looked taken aback but his apology was genuine.“Not you.” Dream was quick to try and redeem himself. He tried to reach out to George but the smaller boy continued to pull away this time, “my brain… it won’t stop.” Dream tried to explain.The brunette tilted his head like a confused puppy, “what do you mean?”“My head keeps telling me things I don’t want to hear and it won’t stop-“ Dream shut his eyes tightly, “no matter how hard I try to get it to stop.”“Can I touch you?” The question caught Dream a bit off guard but he nodded his head as permission. George reached his hands out and moved to be right in front of Dream. His hands cupped the blonde’s cheeks, wiping almost dry tears from his face, “it’s going to be ok, alright? Just breathe for me, ok?”Dream nodded and took a deep breath in as George counted the seconds passing. For being a pretty extroverted person, Dream got nervous or too in his own head sometimes. It didn’t take George long to realize that counting along and grounding Dream by touching his hands or his face helped him calm down. It was one of the many things Dream loved about George, he always knew what to do, even when he wasn’t sure what was going on.The room around him started to spin slowly again as Dream stared into George’s eyes with each breath he took. He shut his eyes, breaking the contact as his breaths got wavy, “Dream? What’s wrong? Keep breathing with me, you’ve got this.”“The room, it’s spinning-“ Dream was cut off by the loss of contact with his cheek, George had let go to grab the water Karl had brought in.“Take some water.” George held the cup up to Dream’s lips.Dream took small sips and deep breaths, “I can’t take this anymore, I have this constant feeling of wanting to go home- it’s eating me alive, nothing feels real.” Dream managed to get out before his breaths became irregular again.“Hey, hey, just stay calm alright, you’re home right now. We’re in your room and I’m right here, this is home.” George attempted to reason.“It doesn’t feel like it anymore, nothing feels like home.” He hoped George understood, it wasn’t his fault Dream didn’t feel at home in his own bedroom.“Do you want me to leave?” George began to ask.“No! I don’t want to be alone.” A single tear dropped from Dream’s eye once again.-The sound of Sapnap’s skateboard wheels against the pavement were constant. Constant was good. Dream and Sapnap walked side by side, or rather walked and rode side by side. Dreams hands were stuffed deep into his hoodie’s front pocket and his headphones were in his ears. Sapnap was humming some tune Dream vaguely recognized. In this exact moment, everything was ok for once. The wind blew on the two just enough for the hoodie to not be a ball of hot death in the Florida weather. The sun was setting soon so it was starting to cool off just a bit.Hundreds of people still walked the beaches along to coast, Sapnap and Dream were no different. Kids were playing in the sand and splashing each other with water. The sight made Dream think of when he was that young. He lived in Florida then too, just further in and not as close to the ocean and bustling city.He never thought of his childhood as bad but then again most people never did. His family was always protective of him. He was an only child but should’ve been the youngest of four. After losing so many his mom naturally wanted to spend all her time with him. Back then he was a she and she definitely was a mommy’s girl. His later habits of skipping school were encouraged by his mother when he was in elementary school. She wanted to spend as much time with him as she could, even if that meant taking him out of school.His dad was the opposite, it seemed at times he wanted nothing to do with him. That was never the actual case, his dad loved him, he just worked a lot and loved to sit on his computer and not talk to anyone else. His father was sometimes aggressive too which always further pushed the narrative that he didn’t care for Dream. In present times though Dream had almost no contact with his mom but usually talked with his dad at least once a week.His mom loved to shower him with toys to gain his love. He never realized at the time, when you’re a kid allowed to skip school, get all the toys you want, and you don’t have any siblings to have to share with, you think you have the life. It wasn’t till he was older and was taken away from his mother by his grandparents that he realized what had happened. To this day he still slowly recalled repressed memories he didn’t even realize were trauma until many years after the fact.Even with repressed memories, eventually divorced parents, being taken from his mother, he still didn’t think he had a hard childhood.There were memories he remembered from his childhood that stuck out, not one of them was ever going to a beach and having fun. He vividly remembered the moment he knew his parents were splitting up. His father threw a freshly popped bowl of popcorn at his mother, it sat on the kitchen floor for weeks until it was eventually cleaned up.He could vividly remember his mother smoking the cigarettes she loved so much and drinking the alcohol that always ended in beds banging against the wall and used condoms on the floor with men she brought over that always made Dream uncomfortable. He remembered crying in his bathroom with a friend who was sleeping over because his mom had brought over another man and was clearly having sex in the room next to his.The thing he probably remembered most from his childhood was the day his grandparents took him away from his mother’s apartment. When his parents divorced, well separated since they were too poor to get an actual divorce, he moved with his mom away from his childhood home. He lost all his friends and had to completely restart in a new city over an hour and a half away from the small town he grew up in. After only two and a half years of living with his mom alone the rest of his family had decided he shouldn’t live with his mom.Instead of giving him a choice his mom just told him they were taking him for a week. Here he was now, walking the beach with Sapnap over a decade later, more than just that week. Everyone cried that night, except for his mother. He remembered crying and begging whatever god was above him to stop the life he was living, even still he never wanted to leave his mom. His mother was all he knew and he was terrified of moving away. The whole situation gave him abandonment issues and made him terrified of new environments.Even through traumatic events, he never thought of his childhood as traumatic. It wasn’t until his grandparents got too old to take care of him that he really started to think more about his childhood. He still never thought it was that bad, others had been through worse. As he got older, he began to realize more just how much he did in fact go through, even now though he never thought of it as a bad childhood.Dream ended up moving in with his aunt who was the total opposite of his mother. She was strict and kept watch over him more than a normal parent would just because she had never been able to have a child of her own. She was also a school teacher so she saw things from a teachers’s point of view rather than the student’s. Life with his aunt was harder in some ways than life with his mom was.He grew up with the smoking, the men, the absent yet somehow present father, what he hadn’t grown up with but was thrown into was a strict mother figure who watched over him and never let his grades slip. Dream was one of those “gifted” kids when he was younger, things came naturally in elementary school since most of it was common sense. Once he got to grades when things got harder he wasn’t prepared to study, he didn’t even properly know how. So at the ripe age of 13 or so, he was thrown into middle school and his fourth home style that was completely different than the others.Not to mention his aunt was older and he ended up living with her until he was old enough to move out on his own with Sapnap. She had old beliefs and was a super strict Catholic woman who went to church every weekend. She forced him to go with until he turned 18, it was draining sitting through services he didn’t even believe in. He figured if god had answered his prayers when he was bawling his eyes out in his room whenever his mom brought over another scary man, maybe he’d believe in god.Because of her older age, she didn’t take Dream being trans very well. He realized he was trans towards the beginning of his senior year at the Catholic high school his aunt sent him to. It was late in his life when he had been so confident in being a girl for the first part of all of it. His aunt refused call him by his preferred name and didn’t even bother trying with the pronouns.But that was all besides the point. Once he was old enough to look back into his childhood, he realized it wasn’t normal, that it was a bit fucked up in his own weird way. Looking at happy kids always made him think about his own childhood, it was a terrible habit he had.Dream realized he had forgotten to loop his playlist when an unfamiliar song started to play. Normally he would go back a song and press the loop button but the song immediately caught his attention. It started out with a static, almost old sounding, male voice. It was talking about picking women up on the beach or something like that before it began to skip, almost like an old record player.The real song slowly started up as Dream pulled up the lyrics to the song to listen along.I’ve been moving in backward directions, during astral projectionHe looked around at everything around him, the more his listened the more he started to only focus on his phone. Conversations around him sounded distant and things around him blurred out of reality.I plaster my ass on the wall for attention, I need faster connectionsPats is regret, I’d flash from the gemses if I didn’t care what my friends didFriends are pretend, wanna end when you get bitGet slick, get quick, wanna spend shit“Hey dude! Why’d you stop?” Sapnap waved his hands in front of Dream.Dream paused the song and took out an earbud with a spaced out: “huh?”“I asked why you stopped. Are you getting all dreamy again? Should we start heading home?” Sapnap asked again.Dream shook his head, “I’m fine, it’s nothing really. Let’s keep going.” He took out his second earbud and stuffed his phone into his pocket. Sapnap had been kind enough to ask Dream to go on a walk with him along the beach, Dream wasn’t going to ruin that. He did however, want to listen to the rest of the song, so he left it paused so he could listen to it later.Sapnap took the opportunity to start having an actual conversation with Dream instead of both boys just walking next to each silently. Dream never stopped thinking of the song through the whole rest of the walk.-George sat alone on the balcony, admiring the setting sun. Dream and Sapnap had left just a few minutes before to go on a walk. It was good for Dream to get out and get some fresh air for once. George noticed his lover’s mental health declining, everyone probably noticed it. He was never prepared to deal with it.Before he moved to the US, Dream always seemed so happy. He told George as soon as he got here he would feel so much better, mentally speaking. So George never even imagined Dream getting this bad. He was worried about him, everyone was, especially Sapnap. It was obvious to everyone that Sapnap and Dream were close, it was killing Sap to see Dream this way.There was a soft breeze on the balcony as George watched the setting sun. The temperature was slowly cooling down to a nice tolerable warmth.“What are you thinking about?” Karl suddenly joined George outside.George turned his head to watch Karl emerge from his and Dream’s room and sit in the empty seat next to him, “nothing much, just life.” He replied with a sigh and a hint of sadness.Karl took George’s hand and looked at him intimately, “how are you after this morning?”“It’s fine, Dream can do what he wants. I just don’t want to see him get hurt.” George looked to his feet, “I really, really, love him. Seeing him hurt like this… it hurts me. Not that I’d ever tell him that.”“Maybe you should? Maybe he’d stop then. He’s not just hurting himself and he needs to realize that.” Karl seemed pushier than normal, “Sap’s been worried about him too.” He started to trail off, “I hate seeing you both like this.”“I think you might be being a little harsh. I get it Sapnap’s bothered too but I can’t tell Dream he’s hurting me too, that’s so… selfish.” George thought to himself aloud.“What’s more selfish is letting him continue living like this when it’s hurting the people closest to him. He needs something to stop him, he loves you George. Maybe he’d stop for you.” suggested Karl again, “you should at least talk to him about it.”“Maybe I will. I just… I don’t want to seem overbearing or give him the wrong idea-““The wrong idea is letting him think this doesn’t effect you at all.” Karl stood up, “I know it sounds a little weird but I’ve been meaning to tell you that for a while, this morning just finally pushed me. I want to see you both get better, Sap too.” Karl turned around and left the balcony.The conversation was odd and out of place but George knew it was necessary. He needed to talk to Dream, he was going to.-Sometimes it feels like the world is ending. Like nothing around you really matters, like you won’t make it to that event in the future and you know it. Sometimes the antidepressants don’t work even when you follow all the rules and do everything right. Sometimes the thoughts never end.Sometimes you stand with a pill bottle in your hand and wonder how many you can take before you kill yourself. Sometimes when your driving you think about how you could so easily push past that curb and slam into some water. Sometimes you wonder if you would put your head underwater and convince yourself not to touch the surface again.Sometimes everything is perfectly fine, then the next moment you’re crying and thinking about how shitty life is. Sometimes you think ahead and fully believe you won’t be able to make it to a certain age because you know you don’t have the mental stability to last that long. Sometimes you look at pieces of broken glass for a little longer than you should whole thinking “just one cut wouldn’t hurt right?”Sometimes you know there’s people that care about you, but those few people just aren’t enough to keep you going. Sometimes you feel like indulging in self destructive behaviors are the only things that truly make you feel.Sometimes you think about old friends. You thought they had it just as bad as you, yet you were the only one who made an effort to get away. You’re the only one who had it bad enough to where you had to get away. Maybe they just had a higher tolerance.Sometimes things get so bad that you pick up a piece of paper and a pencil and write a letter to the people you care about, one that would only be read after the fact, once no one can save you anymore. Sometimes it feels like you’re drowning, and you can’t help but feel like no one else is drowning, it’s just you.But everyone gets that way, right?Dream stared at his phone screen, he felt stupid writing his feelings out. No one would care if he killed himself anyways, he didn’t need to justify himself, he’d be dead. He would’ve have continued if it hadn’t gotten too much for him. The more he wrote the blurrier his screen became.He tried to clear his mind, tomorrow was going to be a good day, he just needed to make it through this one. He took a deep breath in - and out.He had tried his best all day to not touch any drugs or alcohol or pick up anything he could harm himself with. It was a bit of a solo mission, he didn’t tell anyone else about it. He wanted to get better, but sometimes… it was just too hard.He was sat at his computer desk, a few jars sat with miscellaneous office supply stuff on it. One of them was broken, still sitting there months after it had became that way. Dream picked a piece of it up, examining it. A night of light peaked out of his window, reflecting off the glass.Sometimes the urge to do something was just too strong to ignore.Dream pushed the edge of the glass to his arm, a small smile pushed its way onto his face. This is what he knew, this is what he was comfortable with. The feeling always brought him a bit of security, as much as he knew he shouldn’t be doing this. His arms had already been cut so much that would could see leftover scars from months back at all times. He had been doing this so long it had become almost second nature to him.There was one other thing, not quite as destructive, that Dream could do to make himself feel better. Dream crawled onto his bed and laid there, staring at the ceiling, eventually feeling himself drift away, but not with sleep.Dream found himself back in Kinoko Kingdom. The land seemed to be bustling with people. He saw Karl and Sapnap sitting by the water in the middle of the kingdom and he saw Tina taming some animals.Most importantly he saw George, the smaller boy seemed to be approaching him, “Dream!” He waved, “it’s so nice to see you again!” Dream smiled in return, things were lighthearted and fun here. George ran up and gave the blonde a huge tight hug, “come back sooner next time your dork.” George lightly pushed Dream causing the latter to laugh.“Sorry, I’ve been… busy.”“Well you’re here now!” George responded, he was so optimistic, “that’s all that matters right?! Let’s go have some fun!” George took a hold of Dreams hand and ran off with it. They ran up the stairs near Bad and Skeppy’s house. Puffy waved outside at the passing boys as Bad tended to some flowers in the front.Bonus end chapter:Everyone wore black, flowers were white and red, tears covered everyone’s face.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 1: You’ll always be backKokichi’s POV“God I hate you!” I yelled as he pushed into me.
“You adore me.” Shuichi put his hand on my chin and squished my face.
“No! I hate you! I hate everything about you!”*knock knock*
“Hey Shuichi are you in there? Your mom said I could come in!” A voice that sounded like Kaede Akamatsu shouted.
“Yeah give me a second to get decent!” Shuichi shouted back. I was sat up on top of Shuichi’s dresser. He pushed away from me and grabbed me by my shoulders to get me up, “go hide somewhere and don’t come out until I tell you you can. You better not make a sound while she’s in here.”I ran to the closet and hid in there. I grabbed one of his shirts and put it on. I know he wouldn’t like that but I didn’t feel comfortable sitting silent in Shuichi’s closet naked hearing him make out with Kaede. I just know it’s going to happen.“Hey baby~” Shuichi smirked.
“Hey Shu~” Kaede giggled. Bleh. Straight couples. I guess I have some explaining to do. Shuichi and I aren’t dating, that would ruin his reputation. I’m not the most liked person at our school. In fact most of Shuichi’s friends hate me. Shuichi is dating Kaede Akamatsu. The whole school knows this. If they knew Shuichi was fucking around with me things would be not so fun for the both of us.“What’d you come over for today?” Shuichi asked.
“I just wanted to check up on you. You haven’t been at school for a few days you know.” Kaede replied.
“I know, I know. I’m sorry if I worried you at all.” I could see them through the closet door. Shuichi was holding her by her waist. I wanted to let her know he wasn’t being loyal to her but I also know Shuichi would kill me.
“It’s ok. I’m glad to see you’re ok. You know Kokichi hasn’t been here the past few days either.” Kaede dragged her finger across Shuichi’s chest.
“Really? That’s odd, maybe he finally offed himself like we’ve been suggesting.” Shuichi laughed slightly.Memories of Shuichi, Kaito, and Kaede telling me to just die already flooded through my mind. I got so used to it, it didn’t affect me as much anymore. It still hurt to hear Shuichi say he wanted me dead though. I know what we have isn’t healthy and ultimately will end me but I love him. He’s all I really have going for me and we do have some fun moments. Most of the time he’s just horny though and that’s not fun. He likes to make me help him but god is it hard sometimes.“Maybe. Do you know anything about him?” Kaede questioned, why does she want to know more about me?
“Know anything about him? I don’t talk to the kid.” Shuichi questioned.
“I just find it a bit odd you’re both gone at the same time is all.” Kaede reached for Shuichi’s hands and held them in front of her, “I miss seeing you everyday. I know Kaito does too. You should come back to school tomorrow.”
“Maybe for you baby.” Shuichi leaned in and kissed Kaede.“Well I have to go, I just wanted to make sure you were doing ok. I love you.” Kaede blew a kiss to Shuichi as she walked out of his door.
“I love you too Kaede!” Shuichi shouted back. I could see Shuichi quickly close the door behind her and come straight towards the closet I was in.“Get up.” He commanded.
“O- ok Saihara-“ Shuichi pulled my arm up quickly to get me to my feet.
“What are you wearing, you know I don’t want there to be any trace of you here.” Shuichi took the shirt off of me.
“I sleep in your bed at night, I figured you wouldn’t mind-“
“Well you figured wrong. Get back to your place.”
“On the bed or the dresser-“
“Bed, all fours.” Shuichi turned around and grabbed what looked like a blindfold and a belt. I made my way through his messy room and got onto the bed.Shuichi walked over to me and began to put the blindfold around my head.
“Shu what is this. I’m not sure I want to be blind with you right now.” I’m starting to worry a bit.
“Oh shush you’ll be fine. Get on your back.” I couldn’t see anything and was worried as to where this was going. He took my hands and tied them together with his belt. He then walked away for a second which caused me to be curious and sit up on the bed.“God Ouma you never listen. I thought you would know better by now.” Shuichi aggressively pushed me back down onto the bed. He grabbed one of my arms which pulled the other one as well.“Ow! What the fuck are you doing!?” I yelled and tried to pull away from his grip.
“The more you pull the more I want to hurt you. You belong to me and I’m going to make sure you know that.” Shuichi started to cut into my arm which earned him some cry’s and regret. Why am I here with him? Why haven’t I tried to leave yet? This isn’t healthy…“There, it’s perfect!” Shuichi took the blind fold off and made me look at my arm that he ruined. Shuichi had cut into my arm and wrote “Saihara’s” in cuts. “Now you’ll always know who you belong to.” He said as though I should be happy about this. I could feel the tears going down my cheeks but I don’t think he cared.“Awe you have such a pretty smile.” Shuichi grabbed my chin again and forced a smile upon my face.
“I hate you.” I managed to get out. I feel like I’m going to pass out. I need sleep.
“I love you too Ouma.” Shuichi cooed.
“I don’t want to be here anymore, can I go home? I’m sure my parents are worried sick about me. They don’t even know where I am.”
“You ask that like you have a choice in the matter. I keep you here for as long as I want, you’re my little toy.”“I never signed up for this! I hate you! I wish I could never see your face again!” I screamed in his face.
“Well lucky for me you aren’t given the choice. However I’m going to give you a break.”
“Oh my hero.” I rolled my eyes.
Shuichi slapped my face, hard enough to leave a mark tomorrow, “Don’t get sassy with me, you’re lucky I’m letting you leave at all!”
“S-sorry Saihara.”
“I’m letting you go back to school tomorrow, I won’t be there so it won’t seem like we were together when we were gone.”
“Really!” My eyes lit up, I may not have had many but I missed my friends, I couldn’t wait to see them again!“Yes but I'm not going to make it easy for you.” Shuichi leaned in and started to suck on my neck. This won't be too bad, I can hide this. He moved up a bit and made his way to my cheek. Not so easy, not sure how I can hide that. He then moved away and picked up a bloody knife, presumably the one he used before.“Shuichi please-“
“Don’t call me Shuichi.” He held the knife up to my throat in a threatening manner.
“S-sorry but please d-don’t use that again.”
He held the knife to my other arm and slid it across quickly, cutting into my skin.
“Ow! Saihara please!” I pleaded with him.
“You’re fine, I have to make sure things aren’t easy for you.” Shuichi got up and left the room for a second.I get to leave. I get to leave and go back to school and see my friends, my family. I can’t imagine how glad my mom will be to see me again. I can’t wait to see Maki again. Oh and Miu Iruma! They’re my main best friends. Although I sometimes talk to Rantaro Amani and Gonta Gokuhara as well. Shuichi made me leave my phone with him so I haven’t used it in the past few days. I don’t know if anyone has tried to talk to me at all.Shuichi came back with some arm bandages and wrapped them around my arms.
“Why are you pretending to care?” I asked him. He untied my arms and smirked at me. “Of course I care sweet little Ouma, if I let you bleed out then who else would I mess with?”
“Good reasoning, makes me feel really special.”
“As you should. You’re my toy and that’s an honor.” Shuichi pushed me back onto the bed and flipped me onto my back. I heard the belt he had on unbuckle. Here we go again. “I have to use you while I still can sweetie.”
“You know I’m not going anywhere.” I replied.
“See this is what I mean Ouma, you can say you hate me all you want but you always come back.”“Mm~ ah~” Shuichi stuck himself into me again.
“I love the noises you make in bed Ouma-Kun~” Shuichi whispered in my ear. Shuichi kept going until we both finished. At least he has the decency to wait for me. He left me on my stomach with my hands tied above my head and threw my clothes on top of me.“Saihara I can’t really change myself like this.” I lifted my head up to say. I slid onto my back and sat up holding my arms out to him.
“Awe, but it’s so fun seeing you struggle.” Shuichi walked over to me and undid the belt around my wrists. He held the belt out like he was about to hit me. I hurried as fast as I could to get dressed. Shuichi pulled me up by my shirt collar and kissed me as though he really loved me.“S-Saihara-“
“Shh you’re ruining the moment.” He pulled me back into the kiss. When we finally broke away from the kiss I asked him a question.
“Why do you tease me like that Saihara?”
“What do you mean, tease you?”
“You act as though you really care and love me but you also make it so clear you don’t.”
“I can’t care about a side hoe.” He rolled his eyes as though that was obvious.
“Is that what I am? I thought I was a toy.”
“Oh you are, but you’re definitely not at Kaede status. Nor will you ever be Kaede status. No one will ever know we fuck around like this. Got it.” Shuichi put his hands around my neck tightly.
“G-got it…”
“Now go home, I need to wash the smell of you out of my sheets.” Shuichi pushed me out of his room and snuck me outside.I couldn’t believe it, I hadn’t been away from him in so long. Part of me already missed him even though I knew I shouldn’t. He’s not good for me. It took me a couple of stares from other pedestrians to remember that I had bandages all over my arms, a giant red mark on my cheek, and several probably large hickeys around my face and neck. Not to mention that I probably smelled like cheap cologne and sweat.Shuichi gave me my phone back. I checked it on my walk home. I had several missed calls and tons of unanswered text messages. At least that means Shuichi never checked my phone. I decided to call my mom first before answering anything else. The phone ringing felt like a distant memory that I barely remembered. She picked up.“Hey mom…”Chapter 2: Back home and straight back to schoolKokichi’s POV“No mom I’m fine! I promise!” People looked at me on the streets even more now as I was yelling into my phone.
“Kichi! I’ve been worried sick! You could have at least texte and said you’d be away from your phone!” My mother yelled back.
“I’m sorry! My phone died and I didn’t have a charger until just now, I’m on my way home so don’t worry about it anymore.”
“Are you ok? Where were you? Do your father and I need to watch over you more?”
“No no no! I was just at a friend's house. I wanted to text you but I couldn’t! I’ll give you more of a warning next time I promise!” I pleaded.If my parents watched over me more they definitely wouldn’t let me stay with Shuichi so much. Not only do I not want to be away from Shuichi but he would get really mad and he can be scary when he’s mad.The part of me that missed him grew more and more by the second. By the time I reached my house I longed for Shuichi so much I almost turned around. I knew I couldn’t, I told my mom I was on my way home already and Shuichi told me to leave. I took out my phone before entering my house and texted Shuichi.K: hey
S: already? you really do love me
K: i do not! im just lonely
S: have you made it home yet?
K: yeah
S: good, enjoy your time away from me while you have it
K: yeah uh… you tooI stepped through my front door.
“Hey mom! I’m home!” I yelled running up our stairs to my room. I needed to cover up and shower before my mom saw me. “I’m gonna shower so you don’t need to wait for me!”
“Ok honey, we can talk when you’re done!” She yelled back from downstairs.
“Hey kiddo!” My dad came up behind me. Shit!
“Uh hey dad.” I turned around.
“Oh my! What happened to you! Are those hickeys?!” He held my face.
“Oh, I must’ve gotten a bruise from falling the other day.” I laughed it off.
“Falling? Are you ok?”
“Yeah, yeah, I’m fine.”My dad pulled me into a hug which didn’t last long.
“Well, I should let you go shower.” My dad laughed somewhat nervously.
“Yeah sorry, I’m kinda stinky. I’ll go now, bye dad!”I ran to my room to get a change of clothes but when I got to the bathroom I looked in the mirror. It was hard to look at myself. I looked so beat up, like I just got jumped. I knew why but it felt wrong. I had to take the bandages off my arms to take a shower. Luckily we had some at my house as well so I could hide it from my family. We also had some big bandages which I could use to cover the hickey on my cheek.I stepped into the shower feeling the warm water run through my hair and on my fragile skin. I felt like I could break at any moment and yet I wanted more. I wanted to be with Shuichi again even if I knew it would only hurt me. His name was etched into my skin. It felt so wrong but also so right. The water had a slight red tint to it as the blood washed off my arms. The soap stung into my arms. Though it felt nice to know I didn’t smell so bad anymore.I brushed out my hand with my fingers and put on the new bandages. For some reason when I grabbed clothes to wear it didn’t register that I needed a long sleeve shirt preferably with a turtleneck, I grabbed an oversized t-shirt. I brushed my teeth and walked downstairs. Immediately I was met with my mom who hugged me tightly.“Oh honey I missed you so so much!” She squeezed me tightly.
“Thanks mom I missed you too.” For the first time I felt glad I was home. I was much closer with my mom than I was my dad but they were both great parents to me. A little neglectful sure but that didn't bother me all that much, I like my space.“What friend were you staying with?” She asked me.
“Rantaro’s.” I lied. I felt bad lying to her but she doesn’t know Shuichi.
“Oh, well I hope you had fun at least. I got calls saying you weren’t at school.”
“Yeah I’m sorry,” I scratched the back of my neck, “we skipped school this week but I’ll for sure be there tomorrow!”
“Good to hear kiddo!” She patted my back, “What’s with the bandages.”
“Oh uh, it covers up some bruises I got. Don’t worry though I just fell, nothing serious.” I trailed off.
“Oh good to know! I hope you’re ok, you know if anything’s going on you can tell me right? If you’re not comfortable with anything going on you can tell me.”
“I know mom!” Does she know I’m lying?“Ok kiddo, you should get some rest before school tomorrow. I love you.” She kissed my forehead.
“I love you too mom! Goodnight.” I made my way upstairs and flopped onto my bed. I pulled my phone back out.K: when are you coming back to school
S: not tomorrow
K: well do you know when
S: why is it so important
K: i just want to know when i can see you again
S: you already know we aren’t going to talk when we’re at school so don’t even dream about it
K: but
S: no, when we’re at school you don’t know me as anything other than a popular kid who tells you to kill yourself. ok? got itK: :((
S: do you got that
K: yeah i got it
S: good i better not have to punish you
K: that’s kinky
S: be quiet
K: sorry
S: go to bed, you better be at school tomorrow, I’ll be asking Kaito or Kaede
K: how come you call them by their first name
S: you and i aren’t on a first name basis, just accept that
K: what if i want more than that
S: with me? you shouldn’tK: but what if i do
S: do you want to be hurt like that, even if we were dating and you somehow reached Kaede status, you wouldn’t get treated well, things would be the same as they are now
K: i feel like i shouldn’t but i do
S: you’re insane
K: im sorry
S: go to bed
K: but i want to talk to you
S: go to bed
K: okkkk goodnightHe didn’t say goodnight back. I tried not to think about it and I went to bed. It was going to be a long night.“Kichi! It’s time to wake up sweetie!” My mom yelled through my bedroom door. She slowly opened the door. “Kokichi it’s time to wake up.”
“I don’t wanna gooo.” I said as I grabbed my blankets and held them close to me.
“Sweetie you haven’t been to school in five days if you include the weekend, it’s Thursday now. Just go for the next two days ok?”
“Hngg fineeee.” I got up and out of bed.I rushed to get ready for school, I would probably go anyway no matter what, I don’t want to make Shuichi mad at me. My mom took me to school like she did everyday. I get to see Maki and Miu, I’m somewhat excited.We got to school but my mom looked more sad than normal, I guess she wanted more time before I left her again. To be fair she didn’t know when I’d come back. Immediately I saw Miu and ran up to her.“Miu!” I jumped onto her back.
“Kokichi!” She kicked me off and turned around to give me a hug. “What happened?! You look like shit!”
“Thanks Miu, it’s nothing, don’t worry about it.”
“We missed you! Where the hell have you been?” Miu questioned.
“Well if I’m being completely honest I was told not to tell, we can talk about it later if you want. I mean you me and Maki.” I have full intention of telling them where I’ve been but not what I’ve been doing.
“Sweet! We can walk home with you if you want. Well I know I can at least.” Miu laughed.
“Where is Maki?”
“Don’t know, she’s usually here by now.”
“Weird.”“Oh wait! That looks like her, but she’s… holding hands with someone?” Miu squinted to see Maki since she was far away. I turned around to see Maki holding hands with a tall purple haired man I knew all to well.
“K-Kaito?! Is t-that Kaito Momota?!” I stuttered.
“Jeez I didn’t know she was into douches.” Miu crossed her arms. Maki noticed Miu and waved but once she noticed me she looked to Kaito and started running towards us.“Kokichi!” Maki hugged me.
“H-hi Maki.” I hugged back.
“We’re you holding hands with ‘the’ Kaito Momota?” Miu questioned. Kaito was also walking towards us.
“Yeah! We’ve actually been talking for a while now.” Maki looked really happy so it was hard not to be happy for her as well.
“Hey Maki, we should get to class.” Kaito put his hand on her shoulder, “nice hickey Ouma, where’d you get that one?”I moved my turtle neck up and tried to cover it.
“No wayyyy does Kokichi Ouma have a hickey?!” Miu poked at my neck.
“Stop.” I pushed her hands away.
“Where did you get that?” Maki questioned.
“N-no where, please stop talking about it.” I said, with a hand behind my neck.
“Oh I’d that what you wanted to talk about later?” Miu asked.
“I- I can’t talk about it anymore. I have to get to class.” I walked away quickly.“Oh he so has a secret side girlfriend.” Maki laughed.
“I don’t know man, I feel like he swings the other way.” Miu commented.
“You think?” Kaito asked suspiciously.Chapter 3:Kokichi’s POVNo one can know how I got the hickey on my neck. Unless of course I want Shuichi to hate me even more than he already does. I walked straight to class and put my head down on my desk.“Well there’s a face I haven’t seen in a while.” Rantaro walked up and put his hand on my desk.
“Hey Amami.” I looked up to him.
“Oh shit, what happened to you Ouma?” Rantaro leaned down and grabbed my cheeks, “you look rough.”
“I’ve been told, I just need sleep. I’m fine.” I responded.
“I’m glad you’re back though.”
“Thanks. Oh hey, if you get a call from my mom can you tell her I was sleeping over at your house for the past few days?”
“Why, where were you really?”
“Can you just please tell her I was with you? I was told I’m not allowed to tell anyone where I was.”“That’s suspicious-“ Rantaro got a text message, “no way.” Rantaro put his phone done and reached towards me.
“H-huh?”
“Woahhh…” Rantaro pulled down the neck of my shirt, exposing the hickey Shuichi gave me.
“S-stop it.” I pulled away from him.
“Who gave you that! I always thought you wouldn’t even have your first kiss until after college.” Rantaro laughed.
“It’s none of your business who gave me it. For all you know it could just be an oddly colored bruise.” I shot back.
“What’s under this?” Rantaro pulled on my bandaid on my face and saw the second hickey.“Quit it!” I slapped his hand away.
“What kind of kinky shit are you into?!”
“Consent, it’s pretty sexy.” I glared at him. Not that Shuichi ever asked anyways.
“You got more hickeys on your arms too?” The end of my bandages were shown by my wrists.
“Please don’t ask about that…” I looked down and put my arms under my desk.“Mr Amami, the bell rang, get in your seat.” Our teacher stood up, ready to teach her lesson.
“Sorry.” Rantaro walked over to his seat and left me alone for the rest of class.Ever since Rantaro picked at my bandaid it’s been loose. It’s lunch time now, I sat by Miu, soon after Maki came as well with her new boyfriend.“So ready to talk about where you got the hickey Ouma?” Kaito sat down.
“Will you all give it up already?” I put my head in my hands, “I don’t want to talk about it.”
“Can you tell me?” Miu leaned to me and whispered.
“Maybe later.” I crossed my arms and leaned down on the table.
“Are you not going to eat Kokichi?” Maki asked.
“I’m not hungry.”
“You should eat! You look pale.” Miu commented.“I bet he got the hickey from his ~boyfriend~” Kaito teased.
“Will you shut up!” I fired back.
“Woah, I know Ouma didn't just tell me to shut up.” Kaito looked ready to pound me into the ground. For some reason I didn’t care as much as I should’ve.
“Hey, I’m sure he’s just going through something right now.” Maki calmed him down.
“You’re lucky kid.” Kaito glared at me.“Do you still wanna meet up later after school?” Miu asked me.
“Sure, I’m not sure if I’ll tell you anymore but we can hangout if you want.” I replied.
“Maybe he’ll tell you about his secret boyfriend.” Kaito remarked.
“I don’t have a secret boyfriend dammit! Just let it go.” A few people around us looked at me.“Oh hey I heard Saihara might be coming back today or tomorrow.” Maki commented.
“Really? I miss the man! I wonder what he’s been doing while he’s been gone.” Kaito pondered.
“Probably hurting innocent kids.” I whispered to myself. Miu looked at me but Maki and Kaito were too absorbed in their own world to notice.
“I have to go to the bathroom! Kokichi come with me!” Miu dragged me out into the hallway with her.“What the fuck was that?!” Miu yelled at me.
“What was what?”
“Was it Saihara?! Was Saihara the one who gave you the hickey?! Have you been with Saihara this entire time?!”
“Be quiet. Do you even hear yourself? You sound ridiculous!” I yelled back.
“What’s on your wrists? Amani said he saw something earlier.”
“N-nothing.” Miu grabbed my arms and slid my sleeves up.
“What’s this?” She asked.
“Stop it.” Miu grabbed the end of the bandage on the arm that said ‘Saihara’ on it. “Miu stop it.”
“Why, if it’s nothing why can’t I see it.”“Just, please. Stop it.” She continued. “Miu!” I tried to pull my arms away from her, or at least the one that had Shuichi’s name on it.
“Is that a letter? In your skin? Kokichi what did you do?”
“Stop it! Stop it stop it stop it!” She was too strong for me to pull away.
“What does it say? I see an A and… is that an R?”
“Miu please! I don’t want it to happen again.” I pleaded.
“There’s still more, I have to keep going.” Miu said as she unwrapped the rest of my arm. I fell to the ground and started crying holding my arm to my chest.“Miu please just give me the bandage back.” I cried.
“I’ve gotten this far.” She pulled my arm and read it. “So it was Saihara… why’d you cut his name into your arm?” She threw the dirty bandages at me and gave me back my arm.
“I… I don’t know.”
“I don’t believe that for a second.”
“I don’t know Miu! I don’t know why I did it!”
“Did you do it?”
“Wha- what do you mean did I do it?”
“Were you the one who did it?”
“Of- of course it was me… who else would it have been.” I looked away, arm fully rebandaged.“I’ve heard… things… about Saihara. I wouldn’t be surprised if he did it. Here, stand up.” Miu held out her hand to me. “Does the other arm say anything? Or am I going to have to figure that out myself?”
“It’s nothing I swear.” I started to unravel a bit of the bandage to back myself up.
“Ok I trust you, who put that on your arm? You never answered when I asked the first time.” Miu asked again.
“I did… no that’s not true. Saihara did it.” I looked away, “but I wasn’t supposed to tell anyone so don’t talk about it!” Miu looked a little nervous but her gaze wasn’t at me, it was behind me.I felt someone come up behind me and pull me away from Miu, awfully aggressively might I add.
“You little shit!” I looked up to see Shuichi pulling me around a corner.
“Huh?”
“I told you not to tell anyone!” He pinned me against a locker.
“I-I didn’t I swear!”
“Clearly you did! Why did Kaito text me asking if I knew about you?!”
“I don’t know! I haven’t told anyone! I’m too afraid of you!”“Funny,” he started to walk away from me for a bit before turning back around to face me, “just last night you were saying you missed me.” He walked away. Just like that he was already gone. Does that mean he’s back? Or did he just come to talk to me? No, that can’t be. He said he doesn’t care enough about me to give me any attention. I’m not special to him. Why do I want to be so bad?“Kokichi?” Miu peaked around the corner, “you told him you missed him?” I pushed my back against the locker and began to cry again. Why did I miss him? Why did I want his attention so badly? All he does is hurt me.
“I don’t know Miu, I did last night. I feel like I’m attached to him.”
“I think that’s called Stockholm Syndrome Kokichi.” She sat on the ground next to me and put her arm around my shoulder.“I can’t help it Miu! I just- there’s something- i don’t know.” I
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 1:He wasn't being completely honest. He wasn't lying, but he was hiding something. It hadn’t come up in conversation. His friends could have figured it out, they just hadn’t yet, and he had no plans to tell them himself.George started testosterone before the age of 10. He opened up to his parents, not even realizing it could have gone wrong. Luckily for him, it didn't go wrong, his parents were very understanding for it being a long while before being trans became what it is today. Maybe if it happened today things wouldn't be the way they are now, maybe his parents would have told him he was just trying to “fit in” like it was some kind of trend. But that was never something George had to worry about.No one except for his childhood friend Wilbur and his family knew about it, everyone knew him as George. It had been so normalized for him from such a young age that sometimes he didn’t even remember he wasn’t a cisgender male. No one made fun of him, he passed so well, no one even thought to ask. Not anymore at least, of course when he first started some people knew and of course the young kids didn’t totally understand everything, not to mention back in the late 90’s. Ever since he started streaming and meeting new people, now moving to Florida to live with his online best friends, no one has questioned him.There was one problem to this, he was drunk, so was Dream. There was undeniably some romantic tension between them, everyone knew it, even both of them knew it. They say you’re more honest when you’re drunk, right? Honest with your feelings that was, for them at least.While drunkenly playing truth or dare with the whole group, he was dared into a seven minutes in heaven round with Dream. Everyone was there, it was terrifying. Quackity, Karl, Sapnap, Tina, Bad, Punz, Foolish, everyone was there. There were so many ways this could go…As soon as they closed the closet door Dream pushed himself over George. Normally he wouldn’t mind, in fact he didn’t really, he was far too drunk to care about Dream’s lips covering his own. What he wasn’t drunk enough for was the hand that trailed to the waistband of his sweats.“Wait!” George stopped his hand from moving down.“Oh, come on.” Dream continued kissing and tried again.George grabbed his wrist harder than he meant to, “I’m serious.”“Oh?” Dream pulled away fully. Time was passing way too slowly, the next 6 minutes were going to be hell, “I- I’m sorry. I thought-”“You’re fine.” George pulled him back in, “No sex though. Please.”“No sex.” Dream repeated, “Ok, I can work with that.”There was an awkwardness floating in the air but it was fine, this would be over soon. Plus, its not like he dosen’t want sex, he just wasn’t ready to explain himself and why he hadn’t ever gotten surgery. George had more than enough money to get surgery, he simply didn’t want it yet. Truth be told he didn’t expect things to get this far with Dream, he thought it’d forever just be an online ship their fans had made up that they simply, every now and then, both chose to entertain.A frisky hand tried to slip into George’s sweats again, “Dream.”“It doesn’t have to be sex, I promise I’ll get you off before the seven minuets are up.”“Stop.” George pushed the taller boy away from him, “I’ll only make out with you.” Dream pouted, he needed some excuse, “I could be loud… and then everyone would hear us.”“Isn’t that the whole point?” Dream’s hands pulled George in by the hips and sliding his thumbs under his pants once again.“No!” George spoke louder than he meant to, the closet door wasn’t that thick, “That’s embarrassing, I don’t want everyone hearing me.”The insistence of not doing anything more made Dream pout once again, “How’s bout this.” Dream started to slur his words a little more. He bent down and pulled George over his shoulder, “We can go to my room.”“What!” George tried hitting the stronger man’s back to get himself down, “Dream put me down!”Before he could register what was happening Dream had already opened the closet door and was carrying him up to his room. Everyone in the living room watched and laughed as George tried his best to get Dream to put him down. A few people even waved goodbye, Karl blew a kiss from Quackity’s lap.Once he was out of view he stopped trying, it was no use anyway. Dream reached his door and aggressively threw George onto the bed, “There, no one can hear you from here.” Dream trailed his tongue down George’s stomach and he hooked his hands onto his sweats one last time.“Wait!” He didn't want this to stop. This was something he had only dreamed about before this, he wanted it to continue more than anything. What if Dream was grossed out? What if he told Dream and he wasn’t what Dream wants and he gets kicked out? What if Dream laughs in his face and tells everyone and no one will see him the same?“Georgie.” Dream shot him puppy dog eyes while resting his head on George’s things.“I- I’m not hard so-”“I can fix that.” His sweats were pulled down just enough to see the top elastic of his underwear.“Stop it!” George sat up quickly.Dream looked at his waist confused, “Are you wearing girls underwear?” George’s eyes shot open, this was mortifying, “Don’t worry, I just wasn’t expecting it is all.” Dream tried to reassure the clearly embarrassed boy sitting on his bed.“Dream!” He put his hands on his cheeks and pulled the dirty blonde’s face up to his. He pushed their foreheads together, “We can’t do this Dream.”“Why not?” Dream, clearly intoxicated, placed a soft kiss on George’s nose.“I have to tell you something first, but I’m not ready yet.”“Did I do something wrong? Did I turn you off?” The younger boy pulled his face away and sat on his knees in front of George.“No! Never! God no. You didn’t do anything, I just- I’m afraid of ruining this.”“I’ll love you no matter what George, there's no possible way for you to ruin this.” Embarrassment filled George’s face. Tears threatened to spill from his eyes, he wasn’t sure if they were good or bad.His head hung low in his hands, “You say that now! But once you find out things are going to change no matter what, I’m not ready for that.”“Listen, if you’re into wearing girls underwear, as long as its-”“It’s not that! Dream-” He sighed sharply, “I’m trans.”Dream looked at him closely, trying to tell if he was being serious. A long and very awkward silence filled the room. Frankly, George was surprised he did it. This was terrifying but he was stuck now. Dream wasn’t drunk enough to forget this, “I haven’t had any surgeries, so… it’d be hard to hide that in this kind of situation.”“You’re… what?”“Stop, don’t do that.” George flopped back onto the bed, “That’s the kind of reaction that makes me want to take it back.”Dream stayed quiet for a little longer. He was trying to choose his words wisely, however, he was still pretty drunk, “I’m just confused. How-““You can’t tell anyone!” George shot back up, “Promise me you won’t tell anyone.”Dream put his hands in the air like he was under arrest, “I won’t tell anyone, I promise.”“When people know they treat me differently… Please don’t do that.”Dream nodded, “Can I ask you about it?”“I guess.” George responded hesitantly.Normally, he would’ve stopped there, being able to sense George was uncomfortable, but right now was not a normal time, “So you don’t have a penis?”The bluntness of the question almost made George laugh, almost, “No.”“And you were not born a George?”“Correct.”“So- wait.” Dream stood up and moved to sit next to George on the edge of the bed, “So how do you- what about that one Christmas!”“I just… I faked it. Look, I get it if you don’t want to talk to me anymore-““I didn’t say that!” Dream interrupted, “I’m just really drunk right now.” He put a hand on George’s shoulder, “I definitely don’t want you to stop talking to me. You’re still you. You’re the same George I’ve always known, just with a twist. I won’t tell anyone, I promise.”Dream leaned in for a kiss, his hand resting on George’s thigh, “is this okay?” Dream asked.“Y- yeah, this is fine.” It was fine, just not exactly the reaction he was expecting.The hand moved upward and pulled down on his waistband once again but George didn’t stop him this time around. He struggled a little bit but he wanted to just let it happen, so he did.His sweats found their way to the ground, along with his shirt and all of Dream’s clothes. He found himself in the middle of Dream’s bed, almost swallowed whole by the king size mattress.There was dirty blonde hair leaving a trail of tickles and kissed down his stomach. They both silently agreed to leave George’s underwear for last, almost like they wouldn’t unless they had to. But Dream did it anyway, slowly and followed by even more littered kisses.“May I?” Dream asked with his head lowly placed between George’s thighs.“We’re so drunk.” George laughed, almost hysterically, “Fucking go for it.”So Dream did, it was obvious he knew what he was doing, even while being this drunk. George’s smaller hands ran their fingers through Dream’s hair, pulling slightly at the sensation. The way the blonde continued like it was nothing, he was eating out a best friend he’s known for so long and just found out he was trans like it was nothing. He attempted to make eye contact with George but his head was pushed back onto the mattress and his stomach showed that his back was arched without even having to check and see.Muffled moans came as George used his wrist to cover his mouth. Dream slipped a finger into George, the feeling made him almost whimper.“Are you actually that light or are you faking this right now.” Dream stopped to look up at George, still moving his finger in and out slowly.George immediately stopped, “A little of both.” He said as his leg twitched a little from the finger still inside of him.“Well what can I do to make you not have to fake it.” Dream asked and he moved his head back down to continue.“You could fuck me.” His words made Dream stop almost immediately after restarting.“I thought?” Dream questioned.“I didn’t want to have sex earlier because I didn’t want you to know, little late for that now.” He laughed a little as he pulled Dream up to meet his face.“You sure?”“Dream, we’re drunk, I can’t really say I’m sure but I’m as sure as I can be.” George pulled the blonde down and kissed him silly as Dream loosened up a bit.“Okay, I want this too.” Dream smiled as he pulled away from the kiss. He sat back on his legs and roughly pulled George towards him, “do we need a condom?”“I don’t think so? I don’t get a period on testosterone so I assume not.”“Okay beautiful.” Dream pulled George’s leg up and kissed his inner thigh, “Do you need anything else?”“I mean I could use a vibrator but it’s ok-““On it.” Dream stood up from the bed and moved to his bedside table.“No way, you’re nasty.” George laughed, “Dream uses a vibrator on himself.”“Maybe I keep it for situations like this! You don’t know me.” Dream smiled into another kiss as he tossed a generic vibrator onto the bed.They didn’t break their kiss while Dream moved back onto the bed. Making his way to a straddling position, Dream put the currently turned off vibrator up to George’s larger testosterone clit. The sensation of anything being down there made him feel at least a little excited. There was a familiarity with this however that made him even more excited. He didn't expect Dream to actually care about him finishing, let alone caring while he was drunk.Dream wasted no more time, he turned it on as he pushed himself into George, condom free, “Fuck!” George yelled before covering his own mouth to stop himself from talking.“Do you like it fast or slow?” Dream asked, keeping a steady middle ground pace.George muffled into his hand a simple, “Go as hard as you can.”Of course some part of him knew that wasn’t a good idea, giving Dream permission to rip him to shreds if he so pleased. If Dream really wanted, he could paralyze him until tomorrow, that was if he was lucky. Fantasies and wet dreams were all George had imagined, he wanted this so much more than even he fully understood.“Please Dream.” he muffled again.“What was that? I think you have to use your words, my prince.” There was no hiding the self satisfied smirk on Dream’s face.“Fuck you.” George moved his hand to cover his eyes with embarrassment, “Please go as hard as you can.”“Well since you asked so nicely.” Dream sped up his pace a little more, continuing to tease him with his vibrator.More muffled moans flew out but they were different than before, these were real. George was enjoying himself, “Can- mm- can you call me a princess instead?” His hand still covered his face, avoiding eye contact.Dream raised an eyebrow and removed George's hand from his eyes, forcing him to at least look somewhere, “A princess huh? Kinky.” Instead, George closed his eyes tightly and turned his head to the side, “if you want me to call you a princess you’re going to have to look at me.” He took a hand and squeezed a little on George’s chin, moving it to face his direction, “come on, look at me.”So he did, he did it to get what he wanted. An overwhelming wave of shame covered him as soon as he opened his eyes to see a smiling Dream above him, “Please?” his words came out weaker than intended.“Sure princess.” Dream said with a kiss to George’s cheek, “Anything for you.”George’s head pushed back into the mattress underneath them as soon as Dream let go of his face. There was so much going on it made him feel a little overstimulated. A small tear fell from his eye and he realized just how little control he had here, and just how much he loved not having that control.Of course wanting to be a bottom during sex was a give me for George, what he didn’t know was how much he would actually like it when it happened. Imagining someone railing you and having someone actually rail you are completely different experiences.George squirmed under the larger man, it almost seemed like this was only getting George off but if you looked for just a little while you could see him failing to keep it all together. He wanted to act like he was stronger than this but he most definitely wasn’t, Dream was a weak, weak man.More muffled moans and small whimpers came from both of them now. Words of profanity slipped out in the heat of the moment. This wasn’t really what either of them were expecting but god was it worth it.Dream sped up his pace little by little. Eventually the clap of their skin was so loud there was no doubt someone downstairs heard them. It was a little embarrassing to think about but at the same time kind of exciting.The vibrator stayed held in place. Dream could tell how well it worked on George, he was moving all around, never laying still. As a moment of teasing, Dream slowed down to a stop, basically just using George as a cockwarmer, “Why don’t you put in some work for me Princess?” Dream smiled.“Wha- like?” George questioned before he began to move himself up and down as if he was doing this alone with just the vibrator. His hips moved up and down, slowly pushing Dream into him and pulling back out.“Perfect. You’re doing so good.” Dream leaned down to kiss George, he kissed his lips, his cheek, his nose, his neck, anything he could get to. Still holding the vibrator in place, Dream began to leave small purple marks all over George’s neck and chest.George let out more cut off moans, if in any other circumstance the noises would make him sound uncomfortable, you could tell now though that he was just trying to be quiet.As Dream continued to suck lightly at George’s soft skin, George wrapped a leg around the younger boy’s torso. He pulled Dream’s body closer with small crescent marks digging into his shoulders. George continued to push himself into Dream and the vibrating pleasure that Dream had control of.“Fuck!” George let out in a hushed yell before biting his lips. His breathing began to stagger as sweat began to cover their skin. He was so close, they both were.Writhing with pleasure, Dream chased that high by taking over and slamming into George as hard as he could. With one simple motion both men were pushed over the edge. Greedy hands reached for the vibrator to hold it in place where he knew he would get the most from this.“Damn.” Dream whipped sweat from his forehead. He pulled out followed by a trail of white cum making its way out. George still laid on the bed, back arched, in control of his own pleasure this time around, “Still finishing princess?” He smiled as he covered a finger in his cum and held it in front of George’s face.When he finally pulled as much of a high as he could, George let go and opened his eyes to the sticky finger hovering above him. Without hesitation he opened his mouth and let his tongue come out, almost begging for Dream to stick his fingers down his throat.Dream did as he saw fit, George sucked all the gooey cum off of his finger as he reached to his side table to grab a small hand towel. After a finish like that, Dream was tired, but you could tell George was 5 seconds away from passing out on the far too comfortable bed. So as the good, hopefully boyfriend, he was, Dream cleaned George up before sliding off the bed to put his underwear back on.He helped George get his own underwear on before he tossed the soiled towel onto the ground. The last thing he did before joining the brunette in bed was grab a cold water bottle from the fridge in his room. He twisted the cap off and took a sip before placing it on the nightstand near George. Then he joined him in bed. The lights off and guests still downstairs, Dream went to bed with George. And it felt amazing. Everything was amazing.Chapter 2: (CW: vomit)George stood still in the doorway to the kitchen. Sapnap was at their island with Karl, Quackity, and Tina. Sapnap looked at George like he committed a murder, everyone else seemed fine. Karl and Tina were making some sort of breakfast and Quackity was on the phone with someone, though he did offer a smile and a wave when he noticed George enter the room.“What. The. Fuck.” Sapnap started, Dream brushed against George unintentionally as he walked into the kitchen to grab anything that could offer him a decent amount of caffeine, “You did not. I refuse to believe this is real.” Sapnap hung his head low in his hands.“What?” George tried his best to act calm, not completely sure if this was about the sex he had last night.“While people were over?! Could you guys not wait about an hour?” He scoffed.“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” George said quietly as he sat at the island across from Sapnap. There was no denying this was about the sex.Sapnap rolled his eyes so hard you would think they would get lost in his head, “You know exactly what I’m talking about. All that ‘oh Dream! Go harder daddy please! My little boy hole can’t take-”“Actually shut the fuck up.” George looked at him like he was insane, “I don’t even sound like that.”Dream sipped on some coffee that didn’t even taste good as he moved to sit next to George. Karl turned around and gave Sapnap a kiss on the cheek, “One or two pancakes my love?”“Gross.” Quackity gagged as he hung up his phone call. George, so humbly, decided to stay quiet. Maybe if he didn’t say anything no one would bring it up, “So how was the sex last night?” Quackity asked ever so casually.George’s eyes shot open as Dream spit out a bit of his coffee, “How was what?” Dream asked.“Don’t act all innocent, we all heard it.” Sapnap glared at the two.“I’m leaving.” George stated as he stood up from his seat.“Lame!” Quackity yelled as Dream stood up to follow George.“Little golden retriever!” Sapnap yelled before they fully left the kitchen.~Things since that were a little awkward between the main group of six but it wasn’t anything unbearable. Sapnap teased them about it endlessly but Karl and Tina thought it was cute and often pushed Dream and George near each other whenever they could. Quackity was a wild card, he was always all over the place.George ended up sleeping in bed with Dream most nights. It was more comfortable, plus he hated to admit it but he enjoyed the attention. Dream’s arms were warm and comforting compared to sleeping alone. He almost hated leaving them more than admitting he liked the attention.Even still, he really had to pee, so he had to leave the comfort of being covered in Dream. So he did.“You just went pee like half an hour ago.” Dream complained at the loss of contact.“I’m sorry, I have to go again.” George playfully rolled his eyes as he walked into Dream’s personal bathroom. It was better than any other bathroom in the house.He closed the door behind him, the early morning sun shone through a window. The bed was so warm and being awake felt so cold, but he had to go. As soon as he shut the door a wave of nausea came over him. He had to throw up so badly. Without being able to pee first George was on his knees in front of the toilet puking his guts out.“George?” Dream asked from behind the closed door, “Are you ok?”“Yeah-” George gagged, “Just perfect.”“Can I open the door?”George nodded before realizing Dream couldn't see that, he pushed himself to speak through the puke, “Yeah.”Dream opened the door to see his boyfriend in pain on the floor. He tried his best to stay calm, kneeling down next to him. Dream offered a bit of comfort to the sick boy in front of him, “I’ll go get you some water.”George continued to hurl anything that was left in his stomach. Once Dream came back with a water bottle George chugged as much as he could.“What happened?” Dream asked.“No idea.” George whipped some water from his face before he started to puke up a bit more. At this point it was mainly just the water but eventually it stopped. Dream took a wad of toilet paper and whipped George’s face clean, “I’m sorry.” George apologized as he leaned into the hands cleaning up his face.“Don’t be sorry.” Dream smiled, “I like being able to help you.”The two sat on the bathroom floor for what felt like forever, just talking to one another. It felt… domestic. That feeling of domesticity was almost as intoxicated as it was scary. Being in a relationship, settling down, both boys hated that idea.Dream offered a soft smile as he started to stand up from the marble floor, “How about we take a shower? That might make you feel better.”“Yeah, sounds good.” George took the hand offered to him as he brought himself back up to his feet. The water started running to heat up a bit before they jumped in. Dream helped George with taking off his clothes, not that he actually needed any help. Before he got to his pants George stopped him, “Are we showering together?” He questioned.“If that’s alright with you.” Dream responded, continuing after George nodded. Dream tried his best not to stare but it was so tempting. Left from a few nights prior, the brunette had some slow healing hickeys covering his soft pale skin. Dream covered him in purple on any patch of skin he could get to.George stepped into the large glass shower, nothing says fancy house like a huge clear shower. The white walls reflected slightly, showing a blurry image of Dream undressing. The water spewing out from the shower head was a comforting warmness to fill time before Dream hopped in behind him. Despite the large amount of room everywhere else in the shower, Dream pressed himself against George’s body. He rested his head on the older man’s shoulder and kissed softly into his neck.The time spent simply under the warm water in each other's presence was refreshing. The morning was off to a rough start but George was determined to turn it around. He leaned into the touch, he allowed Dream to cover his hair in shampoo, he let Dream wash his body, he allowed himself to just be lazy for the day.George was never one for being sick. Usually when he did get sick, his body went all out. He was basically on bedrest for a week after getting a common cold. This circumstance was different, he didn’t feel super shitty, he was just aware he threw up and didn’t like that feeling. Standing there, in the shower, George felt fine. Maybe it was the fact he had Dream with him now. He didn’t have to be sick alone.They didn’t get out of the shower until the water began to run cold. The freeze of stepping out of the hower flew over them both. Dream quickly grabbed two towels and wrapped one around George. They both smiled as Dream playfully messed up George’s hair in an attempt to towel dry it for him.The towel wrapped around Dream hung low on his hips. The v line leading down his stomach made George wish for a little more. Once Dream handed him his own towel, he wrapped it around his whole torso as he was used to doing.George was the first one to leave the bathroom to go get dressed. He had forgotten he wasn’t in his own room, he had to do the walk of shame back to his room and hope to god no one was there. The hardwood floors were cold on his bare feet, he quietly opened the bedroom door and peeked his head out. Luck was on his side when he stepped out to see everyone’s doors closed.Karl, Tina, Quackity, and of course Sapnap were still all presumably sleeping. George rushed to his room and shut the door behind him quickly. He immediately ran to his drawers and pulled out a pair of clean underwear to slip on. His towel slipped to the ground and he turned around to see Tina look up from her phone and see him completely naked in the process.“Oh my god, I'm so sorry!” Tina rushed to cover her eyes. She was sitting on his bed playing on her phone this whole time and he had somehow not noticed her. She was, however, the best of the four other people in the house to be in this situation with. George stood for a second, completely shocked, before he quickly put on his underwear and continued getting dressed.An awkward cough from George cleared the air after he had gotten fully dressed, “George I’m so sorry.” Tina apologized once again, “I swear I didn’t to I just-”“It’s ok.” He looked away from her.“No! It’s not! I should’ve warned you I was in here!” Tina continued to apologize to no end.George quickly thought of some excuse to get her to stop looking like she was on the verge of tears, “How about we just don’t tell anyone about it and we're cool?”Tina looked at him like she couldn’t believe what he said, “Are you sure?”“Yeah, just don’t tell anyone about… that.” George repeated, ensuring she wouldn’t talk about the elephant in the room to anyone else.Tina nodded, “I won’t tell a soul.” Tina zipped her lips and threw away the key.“I’m assuming you want an explanation then?” He sighed as he moved to sit against his dresser.“If you don’t want to talk about it we don’t have to. It's ok, you shouldn’t feel like you have to tell anyone about it. I’m sorry.” While she spoke she seemed genuinely distressed. She really seemed to care.“It’s ok, sometimes it’s a relief to not have to hide the fact I’m trans from my friends.”“Does Dream know then?”“Yeah, but only Dream. I didn’t even tell him until a few nights ago right after the whole seven minutes in heaven dare thing.” George awkwardly raised his hand to rub his shoulder.Tina nodded, taking in the information, “Alright. Why don’t we stop talking about it and go get some food? Pretend it never even happened.” She suggested.“We can do that. Can you promise me something first?” George asked with unintentional puppy dog eyes, “Don’t treat me differently now that you know, please?”“Of course, I promise.” Tina put a hand over her heart as she swore to treat him the same, “Now let's get something to eat!”George nodded and stood up from the floor. The two of them walked down to the kitchen together to eat something. By now it was a little late for breakfast but who was going to tell George’s starving stomach no?~Ever since Tina found out about George, the two got a lot closer. Being able to be his authentic self in front of someone who better understood his biological issues was something he never knew he needed. Truth be told, Tina understood him more than he ever thought she would. It made sense, she was born a female too, but for some reason letting Tina in was never something George considered.Things were going well with Dream too. They never officially told anyone that they started dating but they were sure it was obvious enough from the hickeys on each other's necks and the random displays of affection they tried to keep PG while outside of the bedroom.Everything seemed to be going so well, something was bound to snap eventually. Both boys figured it would be Sapnap who ruined something by being fed up with his two best friends having sex and being all romantic and shit all the time without telling him. However, Sapnap didn’t actually care all that much, sure a little salty they didn’t explicitly say something to him but he was not about to be that petty to them. What actually ended up shifting things was much more serious than a revenge seeking housemate.“Fuck!” Dream grit his teeth as he slammed into George.Blissed out and barely able to form a full sentence, “Oh God-” The brunette tried to speak, “Please Dream!”“What is it princess, what do you want from me?” Dream smiled as sweat dripped from his forehead.George bit his bruised lip, “Fill me up please!” His back arched up as Dream continued to push him to the edge.“What was that?” Dream pretended, “I didn’t catch that.” He slowed his speed a little, teasing the already squirming sub beneath him.“Give me your all.” George pulled Dream’s chest close with his nails digging into his freckled shoulders, “Breed me please.” He begged.Dream’s eyes shot open for a second, “Well when you put it that way.”The tired blonde went faster and faster until they both finished. Of course with any gay sex, you don’t mean to it when you say “breed”, it’s not going to work. There's no fear of accidentally cumming in someone and rushing to the store to go get some plan B. It was the idea of the thing, and both boys loved the idea of it with no intention of ever going through with it.Once they were all cleaned up, they laid in Dream’s king sized bed and enjoyed the company of one another. The nights were all filled with cuddles and after care. George usually fell asleep first, he finished so hard it took more out of him than the person putting in all the physical work. It gave Dream the chance to simply admire his boyfriend. His favorite example of this was after morning sex, George could fall asleep with the sun blaring in his eyes. The glow made the already perfect boy even more breathtaking.Unfortunately, most mornings recently, sex or not, George ended up running to the bathroom ready to puke. Dream suggested they go to a doctor, a one time thing isn’t as concerning but George did this almost every morning. It’s not like the internet could help them, if they looked up the symptoms it would just tell them George was pregnant which was already ruled out as a possibility.George begged not to go to a hospital, he hated them, especially in America. So instead of that, he went to Tina, figuring she had some idea of what might be happening. She asked him about any weird or concerning things that were happening that he was worried about. They both secretly knew where this might be going but both considered it impossible. So Tina, the only smart one, looked up what Drem and George had been avoiding this whole time. She checked to see if there was a possibility for trans men to get pregnant.He looked away as Tina scrolled through generic google answers to the question, “It can’t happen, I don’t get a period my body isn’t fit to have a child.” He tried to calm his racing thoughts aloud.“I just want to make sure, for your sake.” Tina let out a small sigh as google gave her answers she knew Dream and George would hate, “How about we get a test, just in case.”“Well what’s google saying?” George asked. Tina gave him a look that begged him to drop the question, “What is google saying Tina?”“Just in case, ok? Google isn't right most of the time anyways!” She answered, standing up from the kitchen island and going to grab her keys, “Come on, we can rule it out this way.”“But… what if I don’t like the results?”“Either way, positive or negative, we’ll get through it.”“Ok.”George reluctantly followed Tina out to her car. The ride to the nearest Walgreens wasn’t actually long, but it felt like forever to George. The two of them walked around looking for the right aisle. Tina looked through the options on the shelfs full of all kinds of sex related items. She took the best option and walked to the front of the store, figuring it would be easier to just buy it for him instead of making George go up and buy it all by himself.“That’ll be $8.49.” The store worker looked at them with excited eyes, “I hope you two get the result you want. You both look like you’ll be fine parents.”Tina and George looked at each other awkwardly and decided it would be easier to just take the half assed compliment instead of explaining it was actually for George, the cis male presenting half to the group of them both.“Thanks.” Tina smiled, “We’re going to head to the bathroom.” She smiled.“Here?!” George looked terrified as Tina dragged him to the back of the store, “I don’t even have to pee.”“Would you rather go through the ride back home and find some way to dispose of a pregnancy test without anyone seeing or would you rather take it now and easily toss it in the trash here?” Tina looked at him, more seriously than he had ever seen her.“Ok, let’s do it here.”Tina opened the bathroom door and checked if anyone was in a stall. With a deep breath, Tina let him know the stalls were all empty. George quickly ran to a stall and opened the packaging, the small thermometer looking stick felt like death in his hands, “I’m right out here if you need anything.” Tina let him know as she stood just in front of his stall.“This feels wrong.” Tina would have given him a harder time if it hadn’t sounded like he was on the verge of tears, “It’s going to be negative, right?”“Hopefully.” Tina answered, a little too honest for George’s sanity.Without another word, George peed on the test. It was awkward and his body just barely let him, but he did it. Now all they had to do was wait. Dream was visiting his family for the day, so he wasn’t home. There was a small comfort in the fact Dream was gone, if it came back negative he wouldn’t even have to tell Dream he left the house.The 15 minutes straight of waiting was agony. Eternity took forever and it was brutal, “Remember, tests are wrong all the time, this just gives us a rough idea.” Tina tried to provide support.“I don’t even want to look at it.” George held his stomach, he felt like he was going to throw up again.“I will, I’ll let you know how it goes.” She smiled, hoping it would help.George stared at himself in the mirror. This was really all his fault wasn’t it? Dream asked him if he needed to use a condom and yet he didn’t bother to look it up and give him a real answer. He just told him no and they went on. Maybe he should’ve said yes anyways, they’re good at preventing more than just pregnancies anyways.An older woman entered the bathroom and gave George a dirty look for being there, despite the pregnancy test in Tina’s hands, “I think I’m going to throw up.”“It’ll be okay, I promise.”“What would we tell everyone else? They’re going to treat me differently.”“No they won’t. They’re all supportive people. You don’t need to worry about it. It will probably come back negative anyways.”
“You’re right, it’ll be fine.”An alarm went off in Tina’s back pocket. George looked at her like she was going to tell him he had 5 minutes left to live. She took a deep breath once more and looked down at the test in her hands, hiding the results from George’s view for suspense.“What does it say Tina?” George looked at her, terrified. There were only two ways this could go.Chapter 3: (Positive)“What does it say Tina?” George looked at her, terrified. There were only two ways this could go.“George… it says positive.” George took a step back. This couldn’t be real, she had to be messing with him. This was all some cruel elaborate joke that Tina had planned against him.“Congratulations.” The older woman smiled as she flushed her toilet and completely messed with the vibe in the room, not that it was going well anyways.“Tina… tell me you’re joking.” George begged, not bothering to spare the grandma’s feelings.She looked at the test and held it out to George, “I’m not joking, I’m so sorry George.” Tina looked like she was about to cry just as much as George was.Tons of thoughts raced through George’s mind.one thought overpowered the rest, “I’m going to need some ice cream.” He quickly left the bathroom and made his way to the frozen foods.Tina quickly took a picture of the test in case the results changed due to being exposed to the air for too long and shoved it in the box. She ran after George quickly, what were they going to tell the others?George was practically against the glass, looking closely at every container of ice cream. Cold tears ran down his face as he picked up two tubs of mint chocolate chip ice cream.“George.“ Tina caught up to him.“Don’t worry, I’ll pay for it. It’s mine anyways.” George wiped his cheeks and offered a clearly forced smile.Normally, Tina would acknowledge that this wasn’t healthy, tell him he could only have one tub at most but that he didn’t need ice cream anyway. But the poor boy just found out he was pregnant, George was pregnant. George was going to have to explain, to at least the house of his friends, that he was in fact a trans man and that he was now pregnant.What was he going to tell Dream? It’s not like there’s a casual way to tell your boyfriend that you’re pregnant when you yourself are a male as well. There was no advice to be offered, no wikihow to explain this one. Everyone was going to have to know about him, people are going to treat him differently. Of course once you tell one person you know there’s a higher likelihood that more people will find out, but there was still some sort of hope in George that only Tina and Dream would have to know.George took his ice cream up to the counter, the same checkout that they had gone to before this. The cashier looked at them with eager eyes, of course. He paid for the ice cream, avoided the conversation and walked out to Tina’s car.There seemed to be no way this day could get any worse. Before they reached the car however, someone yelled their name from behind them. A random fan had spotted them and was rapidly approaching the two. George tried to quickly wipe the tears from his face before the fan had reached them. He had spoken too soon when he assumed things couldn’t get any worse.The fan rushed over and got a picture with the two that would inevitably float its way around the internet and remind George of this moment in time for the rest of his life. His eyes were red and his cheeks were bloated and he had multiple tubs of ice cream in the Walgreens bag in his hands. Someone was bound to notice how odd the picture was and some new and weird speculation would float around. On the brighter side, Tina looked gorgeous, she always did.Once they were in the privacy and safety of the locked car George burst into tears, “This cannot be happening.”“Hey, hey. Everything’s going to be ok.” Tina tried to reassure him, “Let’s just get home, maybe watch a movie.”“I can’t believe I was this stupid!” George cried out, emphasis on the word “stupid”.“Don’t think of it like that! This could have happened to anyone.”“But to me?! I’ve been a boy for longer than I can remember, how the fuck am I supposed to explain that I'm pregnant? Everybody knows me as George, hell my parents barely remember my birth name anymore.”Tina nodded, not understanding the circumstances completely, “I can be with you when you decide to tell Dream if you want. I’ll be there when you tell everyone else too. Just let me know.” She took his hand and held it close to her. She provided a small comfort, just enough to save the breakdown that was forming in his mind.There was a nice chilly air outside. A small rain cloud was drizzling above him as he laid out in the grass, gazing at the cloudy and dark night sky. Dream slid the backyard door open and saw the boy laying in the grass. Dream had just gotten home from his parents house, he had no idea what was happening.“Everything alright?” Dream asked as he sat down in the grass next to George.He had to tell Dream eventually. The light drizzle passed for a moment, he couldn’t play any tears off as rain now. With a sharp breath and a shaky voice, George went straight to rip the bandaid off, “I’m pregnant.”“Wha- what?” Dream snapped his attention quickly from the moving clouds to George’s melancholic expression.“I’m sorry.” Tears fell from his eyes before he could even begin to try and stop them, “I’m so sorry.”A long pause covered the two as the drizzle began to wash over then once again, “George.”The house they lived in was on the ocean, bright lights and cars passed through the reflection, offering a nice distraction from the topic at hand, “I can stay somewhere else if you want. To avoid any issues or uncomfortable-““No!” The objection startled George, “Don’t leave, please. This is just as much my fault as it is yours. Let me help out.”“But if I hadn’t told you we didn’t need protection then maybe we wouldn’t be here. It’s all my fault.” George wiped a mixture of tears and rain from his cheek as he sniffled.“Don’t say that. There are other ways we could’ve prevented this and we didn’t. It’s not any more your fault than mine.” Dream reassured him. The blonde pulled his boyfriend into his lap to hold him, “We can figure this out, I promise.”“I’m going to have to tell everyone that… that I’m.”“Don’t worry about that yet, we have time.” Dream held him even closer.“It’ll be pretty hard to hide the fact my body has a whole human body in it.” George covered his face with his hands in shame.Dream set his chin on the top of George’s head, “No one said we have to go through nine months, we could end it earlier.”“Maybe we should, a baby in a body that’s not really fit to have children can’t be good for the child.” He put his hand to his stomach for the first time since he found out. It almost felt surreal to think there was something forming in there, “Tina knows.”“You told Tina?” Dream asked.“Not exactly, but she knows about it. She made me take the test.”Chapter 4: (negative)“What does it say Tina?” George looked at her, terrified. There were only two ways this could go.Tina~George allowed his back to roughly hit Dream’s mattress. His hands naturally fell above him as he smiled at the blonde moving on top of him. A small tingle or butterflies fills his entire body, putting him even more in the mood.Dream held George’s arms above him as he kissed the shorter boy silly, “Dream” George breathily pushed out when he had the chance, “please fuck me.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 1: Masuru sticks the landing!Maki's POVI don't like children. Kaito... Kaito likes children. Kaito likes children a lot, he really wants one. If I have a kid I want someone sporty and active, someone I could go on a morning run with. I told our local adoption center this and they said they would keep an eye out. Today I got a call that they received a kid they thought I'd be interested in. I told Kaito and he immediately went to go find his car keys.I have to admit it's fun seeing Kaito get so happy over a child. As soon as we got to the adoption center I saw a group of five young kids. There was this young little boy who seemed to stand out to me, he had bright orange hair with big headphones on his head and lots of cuts and bandaids on him. When the worker at the time realized we were here she came to talk to us."Hello! Are you the Momota's that I talked to earlier on the phone?""Yep! We're very excited!" Kaito jumped a little. I didn't want the kid to think I didn't want him so I went along with his little happy dance."Perfect! This is Masuru! He's an ultimate just like you two!" This lady was way too pushy."I'm Lil' Ultimate PE!" Masuru introduced himself."Hello!" Kaito stuck his big hand in the child's face. The kid seemed to back away, scared, maybe he thought Kaito was going to hurt him?"Oh I'm sorry did I scare you? I promise I didn't mean to!" Kaito crouched down to meet the child's level."It's ok. He's just been through a lot. I can just tell that you two will be able to give him a nice and loving home!" The lady smiled as she pushed the kid towards us."H-hold on! If he's not ready yet-" I tried to talk to the lady but before I could she pushed us out of her door. I stood there and look at Kaito and then back down to the kid."Do you guys have alcohol?" Masuru asked."Not really." Kaito responded as though that was a normal question for a kid to ask."Good!" Masuru skipped away as if he knew which car was ours."What just happened?" I asked myself as I saw Masuru skip forward and my loving Kaito running close behind. This'll be fun.Chapter 2: Monaca finds a home!Tenko's POVMe and my husband have tried to have children, we really have, but it just doesn't work. I'm not complaining too much, child birth seemed terrifying.
I know it's weird to think, I, Tenko Chabashira has a husband. I gave up on Himiko eventually and found that not every male is a degenerate. However, every male besides Rantaro is a degenerate!When Rantaro and I went to our nearest child adoption center we found four little children that caught our attention. One with short green hair, one with long pink hair, one with blue hair, and one with a mask on his head. I wanted to get to know every kid before deciding which one will be with us forever. Immediately I'm drawn to the green hair and pink haired one so I went to them first."Hello! I'm Kotoko! You're tots adorbs just like me! You should totallyyyy pick me!" She's pushy. Next kid!"I'm Monaca""Hi Monaca! I'm Rantaro." Rantaro has this charming smile to him that lights up any room he's in."I'm Tenko!" The child flinched a bit, I come on strong.We eventually met every kid there but we both agreed on Monaca. She seemed like a good balance of both of us, green hair and a good fighter!
We were told what happened to her so we can better judge on how discipline will work with her. We can't be too hard but we can't be too easy. I'm a bit of a pushover when it comes to children... or women... anyone that's not a man.Luckily for us we are new parents so she'll have our undivided attention. Plus, who knows, maybe our neighbors will adopt some kids as well.
(Don't come for me for not making Tenko a lesbian, she is whatever she wants to be)Chapter 3: Nagisa becomes a Saihara!Shuichi's POVKokichi and I have been married for a while now. Happily, I should add. Very happily, I couldn't imagine being with anyone else. There is one thing however...
I've always wanted children, Kokichi not so much, so it took a lot of convincing to get to this point. This point being at the child adoption center.I tried around a year ago to adopt a child with Kokichi but we ended up getting a dog instead. It's a pretty cute dog though, she's a yellow Labrador puppy named Panta. Obviously, I let Kokichi name our dog.I've always liked children and we have a great house for it! We live in a suburban house with two floors and a two garage. Our house is in a cul de sac of 5 houses but we're super close with our neighbors! I'll get more into them later.When we got to the adoption center we were immediately met with three little kids, one with a mask on his head, one with pink pigtails, and one with blue horns made with his hair. There was a nice lady there at the adoption center, awfully pushy, but nice."Hello! I heard you two were thinking of coming in! Did you have any age group you were going for?" The nice lady asked."Pick me! Pick me!" The pink haired girl jumped up and down, "I'm the most adorbs!""You're cute, I like your energy." Kokichi smiled at the girl."No, we don't really. However, probably someone older, not a baby." I responded to the lady's question a little late. Kokichi's one request was that it wasn't a baby, he can't deal with babies."Perfect! These three just got dropped off last week! They had two others with them but they've been adopted by some other nice couples already." The nice lady smiled and pushed the three towards us, "they don't deal well with mean adults however so you'd have to be nice to them." She whispered to us.The child with a mask on walked off and the pink one ran after him. Kokichi and I leaned down to reach the blue haired kids level and looked at him with a smile.
"Hello adults." The kid looked very unamused."Hi! What's your name?" Kokichi reached out to shake the child's hand."Nagisa.""Nice to meet you Nagisa, I'm Shuichi and this is my husband Kokichi." I greeted the child."Am I going to get to go home today?" Nagisa asked."If you would like to go home with us of course!" Kokichi seemed more excited than he wanted to let off."Sure." Nagisa shrugged his shoulders.After signing paperwork we were able to bring Nagisa home with us. We have a room set aside for a child but we didn't know what gender or age child we'd be getting so the room was pretty empty.We also didn't anticipate getting to take a child home today so we thought we would have more time to prepare. We figured we'd take him out sometime tomorrow to get stuff for his room.Maybe Kokichi will like being a dad more than he thinks. I have a good feeling about this.Chapter 4: Jataro enters the battle!Angie's POV"Nyah! You want a child?! But that's sooo much work." Himiko groaned."Yes yes I know sweetie, you don't like doing too much work. Just think about it! A child could be great to teach or practice your magic with! Or to do your work for you all together!""Hmm, I guess that's one way to think of it but I don't want to get a child just for it to work for me. Isn't that kind mean?""I guess, that was the first motivation that came to mind," I pondered to myself, "I've got it! They're cute! Plus when adopting you can pick specific ages!""So get a baby? But we need it to do out work.""No no no, toddlers and above are usually cuter anyways, they don't look like a sack of skin.""Angie!" Himiko laughed loudly."Come on it'll be fun! You saw the Saihara's just got one today!""Are you getting baby crazy Angie?""Preteen crazy!" I grabbed our car keys and ran out to our car."Wait for me!" Himiko ran after me.I drove to the same place I heard Kokichi say he went and ran inside. I was ecstatic about the idea of having a child and being able to take care of someone, other than Himiko of course. There was a nice lady at the front who looked oddly calm for working at an adoption center."Hello! How may I help you two today?" The lady asked nicely."Yes, we're looking for a child, toddler and up please!" I smiled widely."Let me see what we have for you." The nice lady left for a bit."Would Atua like it if he saw you dragging me around like this?" Himiko huffed."Oh he saw, he says it's worth it for the child!" I jumped up happily.The nice lady came back and gestured for us to follow. I grabbed Himiko's hand and ran to the nice lady who showed us a room with a couple kids with out age range in it. I saw a pink haired child run up to me and cling to me, she started crying."Please adopt me! All of my friends are gone! They got adopted! Why can't I?!" She screamed loudly. I felt a little bad but I shoved her off my leg and kept walking. Soon after a kid in a mask came running to her."What about me Kotoko? Am I not a friend?" The boy asked nicely."Ooo Angie I like that one!" Himiko pointed to the boy in the mask."Hi! I'm Angie." I crouched down and held my hand out to the boy."I'm Himiko!" Himiko jumped on my back."You can't be serious?!" Kotoko muttered to herself."I'm Jataro." I could see the boy smile to himself."Are you interested in coming home with us?" I asked."What kinda art supplies do you have?" The boy looked at me as though it was a life or death question."Oh! We have a room full of art supplies! Angie here does art for a living." Himiko jumped to answer before I could."Then sure!" Jataro jumped into my arms as to cling to the hope of getting a new home."You've got to be kidding me! Jataro you can't leave me alone! You're all I have!" Kotoko jumped onto Jataro."Heyyy, you wouldn't be complaining if you were in my shoes." Jataro said as I picked him up and we walked out together after filling out papers.Chapter 5: Kotoko meets Miu... and Kaede!Kaede's POVBoy, this is an interesting predicament I've gotten us into! Miu has always talked about wanting to be a mom, she was even excited when Monotaro called her mom in the game. Well it's finally happening! Miu's going to be a mother! Along with me, no way in heck I'm letting Miu parent a child on her own. A couple of our friends have also been adopting children, I know Maki and Shuichi both did. Pretty sure Rantaro and Himiko did as well. I figured we might as well! So I asked Maki where she went and we went to the same place. Maybe the kids we adopted will know each other and play dates would be more fun!There was a very happy lady sitting at the counter in the front lobby of the adoption center."Hello! I'm Kaede Akamatsu and this is my wife Miu Akamatsu! We had some friends come in recently and were wondering if you had any kids around the age that they got.""What ages?" The lady looked annoyed now, as though we were interrupting something."Not sure, but it was the Saihara's and Momota's!""Oh, ok, I actually aphave one of those five kiddos left, let me go get her." The lady hit up and dragged her feet to go get the kid.
The child soon bounced out around the corner, beaming with joy."Ahhhh moms! I love it!" She ran us and hugged our legs tightly. "Girls are always more adorbs!""Hello!" I smiled."M-mom? Ahhhh!" Miu crouched down and hugged the child as tightly as she hugged our legs."This is Kotoko." The lady explained."She's perfect!" Miu yelled."You just met her-" the lady was cut off."She's perfect! We'll take her!" Miu stood up holding the child in her arms."Ok sure." The lady seemed hesitant.We filled out the paper and took her home! As we were coming home saw Shuichi and Kokichi playing outside on their lawn. They lived right next door to us, along with Maki and Kaito. We lived in a small cul de sac of 5 houses. In order of left to right there's Kaito and Maki, Miu and me, Shuichi and Kokichi, Himiko and Angie, and Rantaro and Tenko.When we got out of our car I noticed Kotoko run over to Shuichi's house."Nagisa!" Kotoko yelled."Kotoko!" The boy got up and ran to hug Kotoko."Well it looked like they know each other." I said looking to Miu."Yeah, guess so. Probably better she has a friend right?" Miu looked kinda hurt she was already pushed to second place."Why hello Kaede and shut!" Kokichi said walking over to us."Hey not in front of the children you failed abort!" Miu yelled at Kokichi."Like that was any better!" Kokichi stuck his tongue out."Awe do our new parents not get along?" Kotoko looked sad as her and Nagisa walked over to us holding hands."Oh no honey don't worry! They get along just fine." I glared at Kokichi and Miu."You copied us." Kokichi looked as though he was hurt."Hey it worked out! They know each other." Shuichi said as he grabbed Kokichi's hand to calm him down."Yay! That means we can hang out all the time!" Nagisa smiled.Soon enough a child ran out of Maki's house next door and joined our conversation as well. Not long after that Himiko's kid and Tenko's came running. Turns out they all did know each other and were reunited once again.Chapter 6: cheating on a testKokichis POVI think it's cool that all of the kids know each other but now I'm going to have to get along with people... namely Miu... and Maki and Kaito... and Tenko. Pretty much everyone. Angie, Rantaro, Himiko, and Kaede are all pretty cool though. And obviously Shuichi... he's pretty cool... really cool... amazing... god I love him. I love Nagisa too now! I mean that as in before I met him I didn't because I didn't know he existed. He's a really good kid, which is good because I don't have a lot of patience, especially with children.Take Kotoko for an example, Miu and Kaede's kid. She's annoying but not in the "teach me your pranking ways Kokichi!" but in a "ooo you did something bad, I'm gonna tell my moms" kinda way. In fact she has done that exact thing to me before. It's a long story but Monaca wanted an idea on how to prank Jataro so she came to me, for obvious reasons. But Kotoko found out and snitched on us. Kaede got mad at me and Monaca ended up having to say sorry even though we hadn't committed any pranks yet! I'm still mad about it, Kotoko is a snitch."Daddd!" Nagisa shouted as he walked through our front door with Shuichi."Yeah?" I poked my head around the corner."I have a test on multiplication tomorrow." Nagisa sounded sad."Ok?" I looked down to Nagisa."He needs help studying but said he wanted you to help him." Shuichi shrugged."Me? Yeah ok." I took the kiddo's hand and walked upstairs with him."Dad?""Yes honey?""You condone bad behavior right?""Where is this going Nagisa?""I don't want to study, will you teach me how to cheat?""Sweetie... studying is important.""But I've done enough studying! I don't want to be up all night without food or water anymore!""You're in 2nd grade, no ones going to make you stay up all night and study.""But... they did." I could see tears start to fill his bright blue eyes."Nagisa..." I crouched down to his level and pulled him in for a hug, "neither Shuichi nor I are going to ever make you do that. If it'll make you feel better, and if you don't tell daddy, I'll help you cheat but just this once!""Ok!""Don't tell daddy what?" Shuichi stepped into the doorway to Nagisa's room."Don't tell daddy my super secret studying technique!" I smiled widely."I don't believe that for a second, you cheated on every test you took." Shuichi laughed as he joined our hug."I did not!""You pretty much did...""I'm hurt!" I started to fake cry and sniffle a bit."You'll get over it.""Dadddd I'm getting squished!" Nagisa called out."Sorry!" Shuichi and I both said as we pulled away from the hug."How about we watch a movie instead of studying right now!" I smiled happily. Nagisa took my hand and dragged me downstairs to our living room while yelling that he wanted to pick the movie."Sometimes I wonder if I'm parenting one kid or two." Shuichi mumbled to himself as he slowly walked down stairs to watch a movie with his family.Jataro's POV"Hey mom?" I walked up behind Art mom and pulled on her yellow jacket."Yes sweetie?" She answered."Can I go over to Nagisa's house?""Do his parents know you're coming?""Yep.""And you have no homework for tomorrow?""Nope.""And you're not lying to me so I'll let you go?""Nope.""Ok! It's fine with me!""Yayyyy thank you mother."Art mom convinced me that I can look good with my mask off so I haven't been wearing it as much lately. I was excited to show Nagisa that I was confident enough to not wear my mask anymore. Truth is I lied about Nagisa's parents knowing I was coming over and I lied about the homework, Nagisa's dad is a bad influence. I made my way over to Nagisa's house and knocked on the door. I heard the doorknob fidget for a bit and open to Kokichi."Hello tiny child!" He smiled."Is Nagisa home?""Yep! Come on in." Kokichi opened the door for me to come in. I come over a lot so they're used to me by now."Nagisa! Look!" I said, twirling around."Woahhh, I've never seen you without your mask on!" He came running to me. "You always said you were ugly! I don't think you're ugly.""You look different kiddo." Shuichi said as he ruffled my hair.Soon after I got here another person knocked on the door."I'll get it!" Kokichi yelled to the rest of the house."Hey I need a last minute babysitter, could you watch Kotoko?" I peaked my head around a corner to see Kotoko's mom, Miu, and Kotoko at the door. Kotoko looked like she had something in her hand."Ew no! I want Shuichi to watch me." Kotoko said sticking her tongue out at Kokichi.I could hear Kokichi sigh, "Shuichi! You have a visitor!" Kokichi left the door open and Kotoko came skipping in."Hi guys!" Kotoko beamed, "oooo I liked your face!" She pinched my cheeks."Thanks." I mumbled."Look what I've gotttt!" Kotoko beamed holding up the thing she had in her hand before."Oo what's that?"I gazed at what she had."That looks like my dads phone?" Nagisa commented."My mommy made it for me! She's really smart!" Kotoko waved her new phone in our faces."Why would you need a phone?" Nagisa questioned."Well duhhh! All the cool kids in our grade have phones! If I have one then I'll be cool too!" Kotoko flipped her hair."You want to be considered cool?" Nagisa looked at her suspiciously."What about us Kotoko? We're not 'cool'" I slouched down a bit, I knew I mask I wore made people think of me weirdly. And as a friend, Nagisa, Kotoko, Monaca, and Masuru would also be seen as not too cool."Of course I want to be cool! I want people to like me Jataro!" Kotoko put her hand on her hips."Hey do you guys want food?" Nagisa's small purple headed dad asked."Food!" All three of us ran to him with the promise of food."Ok ok ok go out to the car," Kokichi laughed, "I'll go get Shuichi."Kokichi never drives us anywhere, it's always Nagisa's other dad who drives. I'm convinced he doesn't know how to drive at this point. But I like food, especially free food, so I followed and got into the car. We ended up going to McDonald's due to majority vote, Kotoko's parents and mine both don't take us there. Afterwards we convinced Nagisa's parents to take us to the park. Nagisa and I ran straight to the swings while Kotoko leisurely walked to the slide. Nagisa's parents opened the trunk of their car and sat in the back on a blanket.Kokichi's POV"How'd you manage to tie me into this?" I laughed to Shuichi."Children can be fun sometimes!" He laughed back putting his arm around my shoulder."Did you see Kotoko has a phone?" I put my head on his shoulder."Really? Why would she need that at such a young age?""Don't know. But Miu makes enough money for her to have one. Heck, she probably makes enough to buy a a prank new one for everyone in the neighborhood." I rolled my eyes."That looks better than my phone!""Probably is.""Hey what were you and Nagisa talking about the other day when you said you were studying?""We were studying." I shrugged."I don't believe that.""Then why'd you even let me say that I would help?" I laughed and stuck my tongue out at him."Not completely sure myself, I guess when I heard him ask for you I figured you should help him. What was the test about? Did you know how to do it?""Shuichi... it's second grade math. I'm not stupid.""Just checking." He laughed awkwardly." I'll tell you what we talked about if you promise not to snitch... although I guess you are the person someone would go to to snitch...""I promise.""He asked me to teach him how to cheat.""Kokichi! Did you help him?!""Well I wasn't going to but he told me why he wanted to know and I felt bad for him." I started to swing my legs back and forth."What's he say?" Shuichi was always willing to hear someone out which, for me, is a really helpful trait."He said he didn't want to stay up and study, I know that sounds bad but if you think back to what to lady said about his past... we don't know specifics. He said 'they made me' when referring to staying up late to study with no breaks and no food or water.""Who's 'they'?""I don't know, I didn't ask, I figured I shouldn't push him further. I assume he means his biological parents.""Huh." Shuichi put his hand on his chin to show he was thinking."I guess I can't blame you for deciding to teach him how to cheat. I'm not sure what I would've done, in fact I might've asked you to come in and help instead. However, I wouldn't do it again. He needs to know he can trust us and that we only want what's best for him. We would never hurt him like that, or in any way.""I know... I never said I was proud of what I taught him.""I think you did good for the time you were given to make the decision." He leaned down a bit and kissed my forehead."Ewww tell your dads to get a room!" I heard Kotoko shout to Nagisa from the opposite side of the play ground."I don't like her." I stated calmly."I know sweetie, I know."Chapter 7: Kotoko met a boyNagisa's POVMy legs are swinging through the air, making me swing higher and higher. Jataro was next to me swinging just as high. I could see Kotoko talking to a kid from our school by the slides. He wasn't a nice kid from our school. Part of me wanted to go and help her but she seemed to be enjoying herself."Do you think she's gonna leave us one day?" Jataro asked."Maybe?" I replied."I hope not, I don't think Monaca would like being the only girl in our friend group.""No, probably not, but Monaca doesn't like a lot of things.""What if this is the beginning of the end for us?""Don't think like that! I'd like to believe Kotoko would never leave us to be popular.""We can hope."I started to swing my legs faster and faster, almost flying."Do you ever just want to jump?." I asked as I started to swing higher than Jataro."Off the swing?""Off anything, not to hurt yourself, just to feel free, like nothing matters.""That awfully deep for a 2nd grader, Nagisa." Jataro let his legs stop swinging, "can't say I haven't though.""There's just a lot going on you know. Tall dad told me not to worry about anything but myself and school. I can't help but worry about my real mom and dad or the inevitable consequences of not dealing with climate change.""I try not to think about my old parents, art mom and magic mom are really nice and caring." Jataro had a tone to him that made him sound passionate about something for once."I don't disagree, my dads are one of the best things that have happened to me, besides meeting you guys of course."I started to slow down my swings when I noticed my dads watching me closely from afar to make sure I don't accidentally hurt myself. Kotoko looked awfully happy over there. She was holding a guys hand and going down slides. I could see her make her way to the monkey bars, boy still in hand. She was wearing her normal skirt. I've had to help her on the monkey bars before, you have to see a lot. The idea of having some random kid help her seemed to make me mad. I was still swinging fairly high. I needed to get off, no way I could let Kotoko have this guy help her."Nagisa, I see that look in your eyes. Don't jump off the swing you'll hurt yourself. You come down slowly and I'll go help Kotoko." Jataro stood up and walked over to Kotoko. I slowed myself down a bit but it was taking too long. I'm going to jump off the swing. My feet flew off the swing landing on the ground perfectly. I waved happily to my dads, who looked like they were about to have a heart attack, and ran off to Kotoko and Jataro."Kotoko, let me help you on the monkey bars." Jataro offered."Brandon here can help me just fine." Kotoko put her hands on her hips and walked to the ladder of the bars."Brandon? Is that your name?" I said catching up to the group."Yep!" He replied. He looked dumb. He walked to Kotoko and hugged her legs, helping hold her up. I could see him look up at her. God I hate second graders."I'm ready to go back home, Kotoko!" I shouted."Me too." Jataro stated shyly."Let me finish!" Kotoko said madly.Kotoko is very set in her ways, once she's made up her mind, there's no stopping her. I walked to our car and hoped in the back."Did you two have fun? You seemed to be worried about Kotoko the whole time." Tall dad turned around in his seat."Yeah! Thanks Nagisa's dads!" Jataro smiled."Where's the pink one?" Small dad asked."Kotoko said she'd come when she's done." I said looking out of the car window."Hey how come Kotoko gets to have a phone?" Jataro stood up and looked at my dads."That's a question for Angie and Himiko." Small dad sighed."Who?" Jataro asked."Your moms." Tall dad laughed."Ohhhh art mom and magic mom! Ok!" Jataro sat back down."I'm hereeee." Kotoko opened the car door and slid into the back seat with us, pushing Jataro into the middle."Hey! How come I'm always in the middle!" Jataro complained."Oh you'll be fineeee." Kotoko flipped her hair and laid her head onto Jataro's shoulder."Looks like their tired." Small dad whispered while looking in the car mirror. Jataro put his head on me as well and I rested mine on the car door.The car ride was really short due to us taking a nap. I was still tired when we got home though so Jataro went home while tall dad carried me up to bed. Kotoko still needed a babysitter though so she slept on our living room couch for a bit.Shuichi's POVI took the small blue haired boy up in my arms and made my way into our house and up the stairs. I put him on his bed but as I was leaving I saw a piece of paper on his tiny table. I picked it up and looked at it. It looks like a multiplication test. Could this be the test Kokichi helped him with? I put it back down for the time being and walked downstairs. Kokichi was leaning on our island in the kitchen with his back towards me. I snuck up behind him and wrapped my arms around his waist. He flinched a little bit, it's always funny to scare him."Heyyy." He complained, "no fairrrr.""I think I'm fair." I leaned down and kissed his cheek, making him laugh."No you're not! You're not playing fair!" He said in between small giggles."Ewww." Kotoko said as she walked into our kitchen with her new phone in hand."Hngggg why are you still here?" Kokichi grumbled."Because my mommies aren't back yet! And I'm not tired anymore. Can I watch TV?!" Kotoko bounced."Can't you do that on your new phone?" Kokichi asked."I'll turn on the TV for you Kotoko." I sighed and left into the living room."Why'd you get a phone anyways?" I could still hear them talking."I wanna be like the cool kids! Mommy Kaede didn't like the idea but mommy Miu was fine with it." Kotoko skipped off to our living room."Tch- children these days." Kokichi sighed and walked into the living room as well."Disney! Disney! Disney!" Kotoko chanted."Shhh keep it down a little, Nagisa's is sleeping upstairs." Kokichi said as he sat down on our couch and pulled out his phone."There you go Kotoko, Disney." I sighed and sat next to Kokichi. Kotoko sat in front on the tv crisscross applesauce and looked almost mesmerized."I saw what looked like a test on Nagisa's table when I brought him to bed earlier." I looked to Kokichi."What's he get?" He looked up from his phone."Looked like 100%.""Hmm, guess what I taught him went well.""You'll have to teach him how to actually study now you know.""I know I know. But I didn't like seeing him in pain. I feel like he has more on his mind than he should." Kokichi turned himself to lean his back on me."We can do it together if you want." I put my arm behind him and held him close to me."Being a parent is hard without a mom to help, I see why straight people have children so much now.""That- yeah ok sweetie." I laughed to myself at his comment.Kokichi pulled his phone back out and scrolled through social media. The sun started to go down a little outside. I found myself watching the children's show along with Kotoko. Things changed from when I used to watch Disney. I don't really ever watch TV anymore. I mainly use streaming services instead."Hey losers, we're back!" Miu said stepping into the living room."Wha- how'd you get into our house?! I specifically remember locking the door" Kokichi looked up from his phone."I'm magical." Miu said throwing her hands on her hips, "sorry mommy had to go sweetie, but we're back now to take you home!""Yayyyy! I don't like that one!" Kotoko said as she pointing to Kokichi. Kokichi rolled his eyes."Was Shuichi nice at least?" Kaede laughed."Yeah! I like him." Kotoko smiled."Hey! I'm hurt!" Kokichi stated."Shush no one cares Kokichi." Miu said as she walked out of our front door with Kotoko."I care." I said as I kissed to top of Kokichi's head."I care too! But I'm not gonna kiss your head because of it. I'm sorry Kotoko doesn't like you. Thank you for watching her though!" Kaede started to walk through the door but Kokichi stopped her."Oh hey before you go, we went to the part earlier and Kotoko was talking to some boy, Jataro told me after the fact that he went to their school but wasn't a nice kid. I just thought you should know.""Oh, thanks, I ask her about it later. See you both later! Byeeee." Kaede left."I never heard Jataro say anything?" I asked."He told me before he left earlier, he sounded concerned when he explained it so I wanted to let Kaede know.""Huh, weird. Can we go to bed now?""What are we, grandparents?" Kokichi said as he stood up and pulled me with him."I'm tiredddd.""Lemme tire you out some more before we fall asleep for good!" Kokichi took my hand and skipped to our bed.Chapter 8:Kokichi's POV"Dad!" I felt a body start jumping on mine as my eyes slowly opened."Huh?""Daddddd!" The child continued to jump up and down. When my eyes fully opened i saw a gree haired child jumping on top of me."I'm not your dad? Am I?""Not technically, my real dad is downstairs. I figured if I called out your name I'd get your attention but... I don't know your name!" Monaca jumped even more."Can you quit jumping?""Ok!""Where is everyone else?""Downstairs! Duhhh! Didn't I say that already? Are you not listening to me?""No no I'm listening, it's just hard to when I first wake up.""Monaca thinks that's lameee, let's go downstairs! Can you carry me!?""Sure."I dragged myself out of bed and picked Monaca up. I'm not the strongest but I'm strong enough to pick her up. Monaca is probably my favorite kiddo, besides Nagisa of course."Oh Kokichi's finally awake!" Rantaro laughed to himself. He had Tenko with him and a bunch of suitcases. I put Monaca down on the ground and she ran over to a suitcase almost as tall as her and pushed it over to me."Here you go! Shu Shu said he put it together for you!""This is a lot to think about after just waking up," I said rubbing my eyes and stretching "what's going on.""Well since the holidays are coming up, and the kids are off of school for the week, I figured we could go on a trip!" Shuichi walked over to me."*yawn* is this your way of surprising me with a trip?" I yawned."Yeah kinda." Shuichi hugged me."Oh but you won't be alone!" Rantaro joined the hug."Oo me too!" Tenko jumped into the hug as well."I wanna join!" Both kids said in unison hugging our legs."I figured it'd be easily to bring a kid if we had a second set of parents." Shuichi whispered in my ear. Shuichi is oddly affectionate most of the time and I guess this was no exception. By that I mean he shows his love physically. He doesn't like being too affectionate in front of Nagisa. I guess in fear of that one childhood experience where the child walks in on the parents having sex, except with any affection at all. That's probably why Tenko and Rantaro are coming, plus Nagisa can play with Monaca.It’s often important for people to stick with others they are comfortable with or who understand their struggles. This trait can be seen well within the 53rd class of Hope's Peak Academy. Most of the students stuck together after graduation, opting to live together within a small community, a cul de sac. It had been a good while since graduation, the small crowd of five houses began to ge a little lonely. Kaito was the first to bring it up, he had always wanted to be a parent anyway, they were well off with the money they received from their show. Even Kaito’s wife was the “ultimate child caregiver” as she used to call it. Maybe that wasn’t so true anymore but it still somewhat counted, right? There was no way Kaito was going to be able to convince Maki into adopting a chil alone though, he needed someone on his side, insert Shuichi. Shuichi had been one of Kaito’s best friends for a long time now, if anyone would bac him up, it was going to be Shuichi.“No way. Kokichi and I are in no place to be adopting alongside you two.” Shuichi responded initially.“Oh come on, it’ll be so fun and you know it!” Kaito persud.Some fast moving feet could be heard moving down the stairs within the Saihara household, “Why must you ALWAYS be so loud Kaito?!” a very tired Kokichi complained as he sat on the stairs to overhear the dining room conversation.“Kaito wants us to adopt a kid at the same time he does.” Shuichi rolled his eyes.Kokichi’s eyes lit up for a bit, “why do you sound like you don’t want to Shu?”“Why do YOU sould like you do?”“Let’s do it! Could be fun, I'd make a great parent!” Kokichi boasted proudly.“See,” Kaito pointed, “He’s down!”“I’ll think about it.”“Really?!” Kokichi and Kaito said in unison.“Sure, but I’m not asking Maki.” Suichi laughed, ending the late night conversation.It wasn’t long before Shuichi had succumbed to the nagging from Kokichi. Kaito was going to hear about this after HE put the idea in his husband’s head. Maki didn’t like children very much, contrary to popular belief.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
When it came to fancy events, George always wore a type of suit, maybe a dress shirt and a tie, nothing out of the ordinary. Recently, however, he’s been seeing a lot more boys in stereotypical feminine clothing. He can’t deny the thought did something for him, at least a little. His secret Twitter account supplied him with more persuasion than he needed… but he couldn’t. The only party or formal events he went to were public, all eyes would be on him and his friends. That spotlight naturally came with being an internet celebrity with over 10 million subscribers. Especially now that he was in Florida, finally with Dream and Sapnap, everyone would be looking for more content to feed them while the wi-fi was still down at the dream team house.One night through scrolling endlessly he accidentally found himself on a nsfw Twitter account aimed at him and his friends. Normally, he never would have found something like that because the CC’s themselves are blocked, but no one knew this account was George’s. It was weird to think about when he first stumbled across it randomly but eventually, as he thought about it more, it made more sense. Well, maybe not, but the more he looked into it the more he actually sort of enjoyed what he found.It was weird to think some random fan from the internet found some porn clips or suggestive pictures and associated it with him or Dream or any other one of his friends. Most of them didn’t do too much but every now and then a picture of a thinner boy in a skirt or thigh thigh socks, even just women’s underwear would pop up and he was lost in a spiral after that.Seeing fans speculate his sexuality wasn’t new, most of the time he didn’t run into it so he was fine, he didn’t have to address any of the rumors. If he dressed how those pictures and clips made him want to, he wouldn’t even be able to shut down any rumors no matter how hard he tried. So he started small and in private. He searched for girly lingerie online and hoped for the best once it arrived. He ordered a pack of smaller sized underwear for girls and hoped it would look ok. Obviously, he wore those under his clothes, no one had to know about it.Contrary to popular belief, Dream and George were not dating. They had gotten into some awkward situations and gotten kinda close but they were not dating. Not even Dream knew about this new style change that George hid from the world. That was until one fateful accident. George had gotten a new package in the mail, more clothes he stumbled upon and thought he might like to own. Dream had noticed the sudden increase in packages that had been arriving to the house but had the decency to not open one up without permission.As soon as the package arrived George took it up to his room and shut it quickly behind him. Dream was sitting on a couch close to the front door, George needed to make sure he wasn’t following first, he didn’t want anyone, and he meant anyone, finding out about this. At least not until he was ready.He was safe and sound in his room, alone. He opened the box and out slid a new package of some lace trimmed underwear and a small matching A cup bralette. Along with that he had a few other miscellaneous things that he could say he ordered in case someone caught him. He took out the set and held it in front of him in his full length mirror. He was ready to put it on and quit waiting, he was feeling impatient. So he did, he put it on and took a bit of time to just admire himself in the mirror. All that time of fans calling him pretty really did something for his self confidence. When you hear it enough you start to believe it. He ran his hands down his bare sides as he locked his sight onto the way his waist curved in above his hips. The small hourglass figure he had was something he liked to look at when he could.Dream got tired of being curious and l got up to go knock on George’s door. The knock startled George at first, he wasn’t really in the best attire to be talking to someone in person. “Hold on!” George yelled, scrambling to grab any piece of normal clothing he could. He slipped a large t-shirt over his head that ended just above his knees.The door quickly opened after a few seconds, surprising the taller boy who was waiting just outside, “Hi.” Dream awkwardly smiled.“What do you need?” George quickly cut to the chase.“I- um.” Dream tried to quickly come up with some excuse to be there, he hadn’t really thought this through, “I needed your help carrying something.”“Like what?”“In the kitchen, I wanted to make dinner and I needed someone to help me with it.”“That’s a completely different task than helping you carry something, Dream.” George looked at him skeptically.Dream rushed to think of an excuse, “uh yeah, I need someone to help me carry ingredients for dinner.” He quickly grabbed a hold of George’s hand, “right now.”“Wait! Dream!”Dream dragged George down the stairs and to the kitchen. There was no way George was getting out of this alive. Luckily for Dream however, he already had dinner planned. He was already prepared to make something. He never needed help with dinner so this was probably weird for George but he was on a mission.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The mod messed up three times in a row. He was lucky they were only filming and not live, his coding skills looked like shit right now. With a heavy sigh, defeat got the best of him, “god, this is stupid let’s just quit!” George let go of his mouse and keyboard.“George, you haven’t uploaded in two months.” Sapnap laughed, “maybe they’ll think the glitches are just apart of the mod.”“No, I don’t want to film anymore, maybe we can try again tomorrow.” George sighed again and let his head hit his chair as he slumped down into it.“Oh come on, you’re never going to want to record this video and it’ll never happen if we don’t do it right now.” Dream rolled his eyes, not that either of the other two boys could see that.“No, you’re not doing your stupid little Dream thing you do and persuading me into playing again.” George moved his mouse to the menu and exited the server the three had been trying to film in, “I’m not doing it.”“Georgeeee.” Sapnap whined.“Ok fine, let’s do it tomorrow. Send me your coding and I’ll try to fix it.” Dream sighed, knowing he was going to have to do this or the video would never get recorded, “I’m not doing it for free though.”“Well I’m not paying you anything for it, you’re the one who offered anyways.” George rolled his eyes into the camera the other two boys could see through discord.Dream started to get a little frustrated but he knew how far he could push George and he still had a ways to go before the other boy actually got mad, “fine, then I won’t fix the coding and you probably won’t touch it either and it’ll be just as broken tomorrow and we will have gotten nowhere.”“Dreams on his parent arc again.” Sapnap laughed at the two boys bickering.“Ok fine, whatever, I’ll send it to you.” George moved his mouse again and began to look for the file, “what do you want in return anyways? The revenue from the video or something?”Dream smiled, thinking of what he could get in return for checking out the coding and fixing one small little error George probably just about missed, “we can negotiate later.” He had a perfect idea that would mess with George just enough for it to be considered a joke, but if he was lucky George would take it seriously.“Wait- but I don’t want you fixing it before I know what I have to give you in return-“ a small ping went off, signifying Dream had left the call, “and he’s gone. Of course he’s gone.”“Sounds like a George problem, I’m going to go jack off now.” And with that Sapnap left the call as well. George was left all alone in the discord chat, camera still on and everything.He sighed and shut off his PC. He pushed his chair away from his desk and stood up. There was an empty cup on his desk, previously filled with water until he finished it during the recording session. He picked the cup up and headed to his kitchen to refill it. A small buzz came from his pocket as he held his cup under the running faucet. Once he shut the water off he took his phone out to see a FaceTime request from Dream. He had just left the call with Sapnap, no way he already fixed it or something.“What do you want?” George answered and set the phone on his counter.“Wow, no hello? Didn’t you miss me Georgie?” Dream cooed.George sipped his cup of water, legs pressed to the opposite counter his phone was rested on, “sorry, where are my manners?” He rolled his eyes, “hello Dream, what do you want?” He repeated, this time with a bit more attitude.“I wanted to negotiate a payment, without Sapnap around.” His screen was dark, his camera was off. George’s was on but his face wasn’t anything Dream hadn’t seen before. George however, vowed to see Dream’s face in person before he got any pictures or videos or anything else similar of it.“Ok, what do you want?” The brunette boy asked a third time.“What do you know about cam shows?”George choked on his water for a second, “why are you asking me that?”“You ask a lot of questions here for being the person who owes me and not the other way around.” Dream laughed, “just answer the question.”“I mean I know what they are if that’s what you’re asking, I don’t see why it’s important to the topic at hand though.” George’s face already got a little red, it always did when he thought about things he deemed “inappropriate” as he liked to put it.“Why don’t you give me a cam show as repayment for fixing your errors.” Dream smiled wildly, though George couldn’t see it.The boy’s eyes went wide, “li- like you want a recommendation for one? I- I don’t really use those I- I’m not sure where to look-““No Georgie, be my personal cam boy.” Dream interrupted the other male’s running thoughts.“What?! You’re insane!” His face was definitely visibly red now if it wasn’t already before. That was a ridiculous request, he wasn’t like that.“I’m only joking George.” Dream fake laughed, he expected that answer but that didn’t stop him from wishing that wasn’t the case, “you can just give me half of the videos earnings-““You didn’t sound like you were joking.” This time George interrupted Dream.Dream stopped for a second, he expected the topic to change immediately and never be brought up again, “I- why? Would you rather give me that George?” He sounded seductive.“No! You’re weird.” George laughed, “half of my earning, that’s the deal?”“Deal.” Dream responded, “but if the video only makes you one cent I call dibs.”George rolled his eyes, “whatever. Are we done now?”“We are, unless you want give me that show I asked for.”“Dream-““I’m kidding George, calm down.” He laughed again, “don’t look so flustered.” The blush that covered his cheeks when he was embarrassed was adorable and always made Dream’s heart flutter.“You’re so annoying, you know that was sudden! How else was I supposed to react?” He was the one laughing this time, “did you want me to instantly get on my knees yelling ‘yes of course Dream I’ve been waiting for me to ask if I’d be your person online slut!’”“Hey, people who do cam shows are not sluts! They probably make shit tons of money, is someone jealous?” He laughed again, proving even further how much of a joke this conversation was.“I’m not saying they’re sluts, I’m saying you would call me one. I’d never hear the end of it from you or Sapnap and you know it.” George playfully rolled his eyes.Dream debated for a quick second on how he should reply, choosing to be serious. For some reason he really wanted George at that moment, “Sapnap doesn’t have to know.”George’s face went red again, eyes wide open, he didn’t speak though. You could see him swallow his words, “you’re not joking are you? I thought you said we were done here-““We are done here. I just like teasing you.” His smile could be heard through his voice.“Well I don’t like it, you should stop.” George tightened and moved his thumb to tap his phone screen’s end call button.“Wait-“ Dream attempted to stop, knowing George was going to hang up, “maybe, we’re not done.”“Dream, I’m not doing that, I won’t. I'm already in a bad mood after filming stop talking-“ George was getting antsy, he wouldn’t admit it to Dream and he hoped to god he couldn’t tell through the camera but the more he thought of the idea the more he didn’t mind it. Honestly, he liked his money, if he could keep it to himself he would love that even more than the loss of dignity he would have from being a cam boy for Dream to boss around… “Dream, can you stop talking, just for a moment.”“Why do you want me to stop?” Dream teased, seeing George flinch through the camera, “do I do something to you with just my voice George? Is that why you want me to stop-““Stop! Stop talking! You’re so annoying, you know that?” George moved his hand to his pants, adjusting them around the clear bulge just out of sight of the camera.“I think you like this more than you’re admitting Georgie.” Dream teased again.George whined under his breath, he couldn’t really leave the call without it being suspicious but he sure as hell didn’t want to take care of himself with Dream on the phone.“Georgie? You’ve gone quiet, what’s wrong?” His question sounded sincere.The camera was just showing his chest now, he moved closer to where his pants were covered by the counter and his head was above the camera. He quickly grabbed the phone and held it to his chest, not allowing Dream to see him like this.“Awe Georgie, I can’t see your pretty face anymore-““I’ll do it if you just shut up already…” He clutched the phone even harder, unable to understand how he even got that out. His voice was quiet and regretful. Again, he would never admit it but he had thought about the way he felt towards Dream, the feelings he pretended weren’t real. The ones he figured would be gone by the time he was finally able to move to Florida, that didn’t seem like it would ever happen though. Florida seemed like a distant dream he had no control of achieving, and boy was Dream distant.“You’ll do it? Do what George? What are you going to do if I stop talking?” Dream teased further, he knew his voice burned holes into George and he loved it.George pulled the phone even tighter towards himself, he didn’t know that was possible, “don’t make me say it Dream.”“But I want to hear you say it Georgie, what are you going to do for me?”“I’ll be your little cam boy, ok. I’ll do it if you stop it with that voice.” George admitted into the screen even through it being pressed to his chest, “just… give me a minute.”“Take all the time in the world Georgie, I’ll wait.” Once again, his smile could be heard through his tone of voice. He liked seeing, hearing, George like this. His voice had so much of an effect on George that he became flustered and clearly horny over him, all through a phone screen.George walked to his bathroom, he was slow but he couldn’t bring himself to go any faster than this. He closed the door and leaned against it for a second, breathing heavily. He wasn’t doing this, he wasn’t about to do something sexual in front of his friend, with Dream even.“What… what do you want me to do?” George asked apprehensively.“I didn’t think it would get this far, let me think about it.” Dream hesitated, he was nervous that’s for sure. Part of him felt wrong despite the fact George agreed to do this with no pressure and in a completely sober mindset, “why don’t you set your phone up so I can see you first.”“S- see me? You want to see me? Ok…” George tried to calm himself down. He was comforted by the hesitance and slight nervousness he could hear in Dream’s voice, at least he wasn’t alone. He set his phone up near his sink and pushed his back to the wall. A hand moved up and held onto his opposite arm, showing even more just how nervous he was.The blond on the other side of the call admired the beautiful boy he saw through the screen. “You’re so pretty Georgie, do you know that?” Dream complimented.“You… tell me that a lot.” His face was once again just out of frame, he could see himself in the mirror above his sink however. He saw the red flush in his face, he could see himself swallow harshly, he could see the lip he was biting so hard he could taste a little bit of blood.Dream was biting his lip too, not for the same reasons as George though. He had power in this situation, he had the power to tell George to do whatever he wanted. He was into it, and he could tell George was too.“You um, you said Sapnap doesn’t have to know about this… right?” George began to worry.“I wouldn’t tell a soul, I’m just as much a part of this as you Georgie.”“I- ok, alright.” The smaller boy breathed heavily again, attempting to calm his nerves. This wasn’t the craziest thing he could do, Dream could’ve asked for worse. It was simply insane he agreed, and sort of wanted to for more than just the money he would get to keep.Dream felt a little guilty again, “if you’re ever uncomfortable, we can stop and forget about the deal all together, ok?”“Ok, thanks.” The grip George had on his arm loosened. He let go and rested it on his stomach, his hand was sweaty but he wanted to do this so he wiped it on his shirt and continued, “what do you want me to do Dream? This is for you, not me.”“Well it shouldn’t just be enjoyable for me, what are you into? I can help somehow.”“Can you.. can you do it with me? Even if I can’t see you it would make me feel better about this.” George admitted.Dream smirked, “of course Georgie, I’m right here alright. Do you happen to have any, you know…”George knew what he meant, though he was clearly too embarrassed to ask. He never thought he’d let any of his friends know but he did have some toys he used occasionally. He quickly left the bathroom along with his phone and ran to his bedside table to grab whatever he thought would suit Dream’s taste. He and Dream had sexual jokes every now and then but they hadn’t even actually talked about their preferences.It was often assumed by friends and fans alike that George was a bottom. As much as he would avoid questions about his sexuality he could never avoid the many people who thought Dream and him were dating. Mix that dynamic with reality and the fact George genuinely was a bottom, and you get whatever the hell this was.George reentered the bathroom and the frame of the camera. He held the toy he brought with him and the lube he knew he would need behind his back.“Oh hello, I thought for a second there you were going to run away from this.” He sounded like the power had gotten to his head again and any trace of nervousness faded from him completely, “which is totally ok if you do, trust me you don’t have to do this if you’re not comfortable with it.” And just like that the nervousness and typical fast talking Dream was back.“I- I didn’t run away, I just figured grabbing what you were asking for earlier was better than having you have to ask for it out loud.” George laughed a bit at how stupid Dream sounded trying to ask him if he had sex toys, “I um… I have some.” George slowly moved his hand to show Dream what he had.“Can I… may I see your face Georgie, that’s what’s more important to me. I want to see you.”The awkward tension between them would’ve been comedic if they weren’t about to masterbate together through a phone. George grabbed his phone and used the cabinets beneath his sink to hold it up. He sat on the ground and slowly but surly his face entered the cameras view.Dream watched as his friend entered his screen. He was all shades of red and wouldn’t look at the camera, “would it make you feel better if I turned my camera on? I won’t show my face since you insist on seeing it in person first.”George nodded with approval, biting his lip. Dream quickly moved his phone to a position to where you could only see the bottom half of his torso down. He was sitting at his gaming desk still, slumped in his usual gaming chair. Sapnap was just down the hall, he hoped to god he wasn’t hearing any of this.“This was your idea Dream. You have to tell me what you want.” George complained as he saw his screen flicker into the product of Dream’s camera being turned on. You could see a boner already pushing through his grey sweatpants, he clearly wasn’t trying to hide anything. George couldn’t help but open his eyes wider at the sight, he looked huge. Thoughts flooded his mind of being with Dream right now, the outline alone looked too big for him to handle but that didn’t stop him from wanting it.Dream chuckled as he noticed George’s reaction to simply turning on his camera, “ok, we can get this moving, take your pants off George.”After a moment of processing the request, George slide his thumbs under the waistband of his sweats. There was hesitance in his actions, “um… boxers too?” He asked quietly.“That’s what British people call pants right?” It was obvious by his tone that the question was rhetorical.One small breath and he pulled off both his sweats and his boxers. He instantly closed his legs around himself, hiding his now unclothed member from the camera. Almost his entire body could be seen from the position his phone was in. His hands were covering his face from view. He watched the screen as Dream shifted in his chair and took a deep breath similar to George’s. With one swift movement Dream’s pants were off as well, he didn’t try to hid himself though.George stared in awe for a second before biting his lip to hopefully not show the small bit of excitement he held after seeing Dream like that. Even without seeing his face, the length he had was insane and it dragged George deeper into the interaction. He wanted it, he wanted it so badly. His legs shifted, creating some sort of friction on his aching penis. This needed to move faster or he was going to start whining unintentionally.“Can we- can we keep moving?” George gulped.Dream smiled and licked his lips, “of course Georgie, why don’t you spread your legs and touch yourself for me.”George knew Dream didn’t ask for him to be shirtless as well but he didn’t want to get it dirty so he first took his shirt off and threw it towards his shower. He felt vulnerable but almost safe with Dream, even if it was through a screen. He did as he was told, pumping his dick at a decently slow pace. Going too fast would cause this to end sooner.George’s free hand covered his face, Dream didn’t like that, “could you take your hand away from your face? I want to see you Georgie.”He paused for a moment before removing his hand and sensually moving it from his inner thigh to his knee, “could you go a little faster for me George?” Dream asked, he refrained from touching himself with George for the time being. It looked painful, the brunette could see his dick twitching through the camera.Regardless, he pumped faster, just as he was told to do. After a few minutes he whined, “Dream-“ he called out without meaning to, he had been in a similar situation in his fantasies before, begging Dream for more. Embarrassment filled him this time though, he didn’t mean to say his name.“Yes Georgie?” The change between George and Georgie spawned butterflies in George’s stomach every time.“If I- I’m gonna cum Dream-““Not yet George, why don’t you stop for now.” Dream ordered, “pick up the toy.”George did as Dream asked, he picked up the toy he had laying beside him, it looked significantly smaller than the toy he saw through the screen, “I want you to suck on it.” Dream stated, “show me what you can do with that mouth.”There was once again a pause in his actions, he stopped thinking of how morally wrong it was to be doing this, let alone with someone he considered just a friend. He pulled the toy up to his lips and put his mouth around it. He pushed it in as far as he could, he didn’t have too much of a gag reflex but sometimes it kicked in, right now was one of those times. He cursed himself, it seemed so weak but it caused Dream to grip his own member anyways and start pumping. In his mind he pretended it was Dream his mouth was wrapped around, he could only imagine the kind of gag reflex he would have if Dream was in his mouth right now.“Good boy.” Dream muttered, “keep going.” It was hard to imagine Dream wasn’t also pretending they were really together. He was imagining the warm hand pumping himself was George’s mouth just as George imagined the toy was actually Dream. They both wanted each other more than they understood.“Georgie, I want you to fuck yourself. I want you to put your toy to use.” Not being able to see Dream physically speak was grabbing George and making everything worse. He wanted to see the look on Dream’s face just as much as Dream wanted to see his. He wanted to see the way his actions made Dream look.Slowly he slid the toy out of his mouth, saliva connecting it to him still. The sight made Dream’s breath shutter. He gripped himself but he stopped moving, waiting for George to use his toy the way it was intended to continue pleasuring himself. Legs spread wider until he was able to comfortably get an angle that would work.“Can you bounce on it for me Georgie?” George looked up to the phone in front of him, somehow hoping he would be able to see Dream.“I- can… can I see your face Dream?” George stopped his movements.Dream hesitated but moved a hand to his phone, “are you sure Georgie?”“I wanted to save it for a special moment, this feels… special.” He hated admitting it but seeing Dream’s face would only turn him on more. Dream picked up his phone and placed it against his computer, showing his face in the frame as well as his still aching cock.George bit his lip, he looked beautiful. He had such a pretty face. There was no mental image of what Dream looked like, George had a hard time creating mental images, but this was still better than he could’ve ever expected. Dream looked confident with just a slight hint of nervousness.“I hope this is good enough.” Dream laughed, “now can we continue, I hate blue balling myself George.”George was brought down to reality by his voice. He wasted no more time picking up his bottle of lube. Spreading it around the toy, prepping himself. He pushed himself onto his knees and first used his fingers to get used to the feeling of something entering him. With eyes screwed shut he entered himself, Dream watched, wishing he could be there to assist, wishing it was him that was entering George and not just some toy through his phone in London.The toy was brought to George’s entrance, suctioned to the floor, “did you… um… did you want me to move the camera?” George asked.“This is perfect, I want to see your face more than anything.” Dream smiled, for the first time George was able to see it. He took one more deep breath and pushed himself down towards the floor.“Oh god.” George wrapped a hand around his torso and whined. Butterflies shot through his whole body, it always happened when he started. It was worse this time however, someone was watching him, not only was it someone, it was Dream, the person he imagined was fucking him most of the time.“Fuck George-“ Dream breathed out, tilting his head back for a second as he went along at the same pace as George.George sped up. He bounced up and down on the toy and it went in and out of him quickly. Dream pumped along and muttered a few lustful swears under his breath.“Mmm- ngh- Dream-“ George bounced as fast as he could, his breath shaky and beginning to get left behind, “can I- touch myself?”“Asking for permission, huh? What a good boy.” Dream breathed out, “you may.”George instantly wrapped a hand around himself and pumped even faster than Dream was. Moans of pleasure escaped both of their mouths and they both got closer and closer to that high they were chasing.“I’m- fuck- I’m gonna cum-“ George practically cried out to Dream.“Do it, cum for me Georgie.” Dream pumped faster.“Oh god-“ George pumped again and slammed his ass to the ground, hitting just the right spot to shoot cum right out of himself. It landed on the floor in front of him, on his legs, even on his stomach.“Fuck George- you’re so hot-“ Dream said as he similarly shot cum onto his stomach and legs, moving into a slower stroke.George breathed heavily, almost regretting his decision, but seeing the way he made Dream do the same felt amazing. Dream’s head was once again tilted back like he had just received the best head in the world. You could hear his heavy breathing through the phone and you could see both of their decorated stomachs. They both took a moment to just breathe before addressing the fact that they really just did that.Dream was the first to move, he wished he could’ve actually been with George right now more than ever. He looked so tired as he sat with his back against the wall. He could’ve helped, pick him up maybe and walk him to bed, get him cleaned up. The smaller boy took longer, he still sat breathing heavily, he couldn’t even bring himself to move the phone away from him.Part of George wanted to just hang up and not talk to Dream for a while, he knew he couldn’t though. Eventually, he gained the energy to get up and cover himself. By now, Dream could’ve done the same but he didn’t want to just leave George alone like that. Dream didn’t really want to hang up yet so he simply didn’t, he wanted this to turn into one of their late night Discord calls that Sapnap would complain about the morning after. He wanted to stay up for the rest of the night, as if nothing had just happened.Once George got his shirt and sweats back on he grabbed the phone, “I…” he couldn’t bring himself to fully talk to Dream yet, “I think… I’m going to leave now.”“Georgie-“ Dream frowned, though he had moved his camera and George could no longer see his face.“Promise me you won’t- you won’t tell anyone about this. Right Dream?” George begged, camera now off and phone pressed to his ear.Dream took a deep breath in, “I promise.” George was awfully insistent Dream wouldn’t tell anyone. He had no plans to tell anyone but it was just a little weird how worried he was. After all, Dream had turned on his camera and went along with the whole thing as well.-George had hung up on Dream after that. He properly cleaned himself and the floor around where it happened. He told himself how stupid he was the entire time he cleaned the bathroom. He didn’t even have a best friend to go tell about this, that was Dream.The life he lived stuck in the UK really set in when he thought about that. His best friend that he talked to everyday was a whole ocean and almost nine hour flight away from him at all times.Sure, he had Tommy… and Wilbur… sometimes Tubbo. They didn’t really talk to him too much though, he was better off just writing his feelings on a piece of paper and calling it a day. In all honesty, there wasn’t a single person he could think of that he was close enough to who wouldn’t tease him for doing that with Dream other than Dream himself and even he would have a little bit of teasing. He had promised he wouldn’t tell anyone though so hopefully teasing was out of the question. He had no plans of going into a private call with Dream for a while.For George, it was about 8:00 am. That fact didn’t stop him from immediately going to bed and hoping his brain would let him sleep.That meant for Dream it was only about 2:00 am. Despite the early hour, he had no intention on going to bed. The second George hung up, he knew he was too awake to go to bed. Despite his own enjoyment, his mind was filled with thoughts of how stupid it was that he did that. George clearly didn’t want to right? He had said no several times. Did Dream tease him too much? George wasn’t almost never to one to end a call, he must’ve really fucked up.Almost immediately, Dream texted George just to make sure everything was ok with a simple: hey, you ok? It felt like a stupid question considering what had just happened, but it was better than just ignoring him. George saw the text before going to sleep but he ignored it and went to sleep anyways.-Dream put his hands on George’s exposed thighs, running hands up and down scars that had been there for as long as George could remember. George leaned into the touch, hell he invited it. The feeling of large fingered hands running along the inside of his thighs was intoxicating.Hands on thighs rose until the touched his face, resting his cheeks in their palms. The touch was much more innocent than the previous one. They both sat facing each other on Dream’s bed, or how George imagined it would be. The hands pulled George’s face into Dream’s, just enough for his much smaller frame to fall into Dream’s. Arms wrapped around George as his back touched Dream’s bare chest.One hand moved to grip George’s chin, he loved it. He stopped thinking rationally, not that any of this was rational. The other hand moving back down to his knee and moving inward at a slow pace, just enough to tease him.He opened his eyes, his own hand was the only thing moving closer to touching himself. The hand gripping his chin with a harsh grip was his own. He hated remembering how lonely he was, that none of that was real. The real Dream would never do that to him, he was too kind, even if George asked. He would never ask, but that didn’t stop him from imagining how the conversation would go.“Dream, I know we’re just friends but could you use me?”That didn’t sound very good.“Dream, this is going to sound stupid but I fantasize about you touching me unethically all the time, please do it for real this time.”That was even worse.He didn’t even know if he would even get to Florida at this point. The Visa agency was taking forever to let him over. Part of him didn’t even want to go anymore, things would be incredibly awkward now that George acknowledged the fact he has feelings for Dream but could never tell him how he feels. If Dream didn’t feel the same, things would never be the same between them and he just couldn’t risk their friendship for that. Sure, Dream jokes about “DNF” all the time but it’s all jokes, behind the screen he isn’t like that.And if that stupid FaceTime call meant anything it was simply that Dream was horny and George was accessible. It meant nothing romantic, Dream didn’t like George the way George liked Dream.For now he would just have to close his eyes and pretend, and it would always be that way. Never changing, unending, he closed his eyes. His hand ran closer to his already hard penis. The hand on his chin moved to his neck and pushed on the sides hard, allowing breath but still creating the pain of having someone grab your throat. A weak smile spread across his face.A sudden blaring of his ringtone was enough to fully break the trance. He picked up the phone, seeing the name flash on the screen: Sappy Nappy. It was the stupid nickname Sapnap gave himself on George’s phone when he visited a few months back, “Sapnap?” George questioned, hoping this was important enough to stop his masturbation session.“Nope. You’re not answering my calls, what’s up?” It definitely wasn’t Sapnap, but he refused to believe it was Dream.Truth is, he had been ignoring Dream, and he wanted it to stay that way, apparently Dream wasn’t having that. He never knew Dream to be the kinda guy to take someone else’s phone just to get a response. Usually, Dream was all about personal space and keeping to himself when it comes to phone and computers and such.“What- what do you mean?” Was the only response George could think of without taking too long to respond at all.A heavy sigh came through the phone, “George, you know what I’m talking about. I’ve been trying to reach you nonstop for the past few days. Is this about that stupid FaceTime-““Stop-“ George was quick to stop Dream from speaking any more, “I don’t want to talk about it, especially over Sapnap’s phone.” If there was any trace of a boner left once he picked up the phone, it was definitely gone now.“Georgie, I wouldn’t talk about it if you weren’t ignoring me but clearly something is bothering you and I can’t think of anything else that would be the problem-““Maybe it has nothing to do with you!” He interrupted once again, “not everything has to do with you Dream, I’m allowed to have problems that don’t involve you.” His voice cam out more angry than he intended.There was a small gap of silence, Dream was definitely trying to think of how he should respond, “I- I know that. Is it something else? You can talk to me George.”“No… no I can’t. I can’t talk about this with you.” George pulled the phone away from his face and heard a small voice from the other side before hanging up on Dream. He knew he probably just scared Dream more than settling anything between the two. He wasn’t ready to talk to Dream yet though, and he didn’t enjoy answering a call that he assumed was Sapnap just to find out it’s actually Dream.Dream flopped backwards onto his bed, he really fucked up this time didn’t he. He liked George, like was an understatement, he loved George. He had to fix this somehow, though he had no idea how. He worked best with music on so after tossing Sapnap’s phone to the side he picked up his own and turned on a random playlist he had saved in his Spotify.Laying face up on his bed, music in the background, he tried to think of some way he could get George to talk to him again. The fan attached to his ceiling spun around as Dream attempted to imagine what George was going through and what would make it better.-“Alright, it’s been a week. That’s a lot longer than tomorrow.” Sapnap spoke into his mic.“I don’t want to do this Sap-““I. Don’t. Care. Does this look like the face of someone who cares?” Sapnap pointed to his face as he interrupted George’s complains.“Sapnap, if he doesn’t want to you can’t force him-“ Dream attempted to defend George.“I can and I most definitely will.” Sapnap rolled his eyes, “I’ll take that as a challenge if you’re challenging me.”George rolled his eyes in return, “big words from someone who’s an entire ocean away. I don’t see why it’s a big deal, Sapnap hasn’t uploaded a video in god knows how long either, why should I?”“Because, this whole mod was your idea anyways! I’m not wasting all my time from the last time we tried to film just for you to not come out with anything salvageable.” Sapnap was almost yelling, making George was to hang up even more, “if you don’t want to film today then at least send Dream what you had recorded so we can get SOMETHING out of this.”“What? I’m getting stuck editing it?” Dream asked, though he didn’t sound too mad about it. He was used to this.Sapnap nodded, “I’ll pay you if you insist, just edit the damn video.” Sapnap exited the discord, leaving Dream and George alone.“Ok, send me the stuff, I’ll edit it.” Dream sighed.“Dream-““It’s ok, I don’t need anything this time, I’ll just do it.”“Dream-““Just send me the stuff and you can go back to ignoring me.”“Dream!” George yelled to grab Dream’s attention, “seems more like you’re the one ignoring me.”“Sorry…”“I can edit it. It’s not that much anyways, it’ll probably only be ten minutes tops. Can we just…” George had to think about what to say next, “I um…”“Whatever it is, I’ll do it. I hate not talking to you George, it’s terrible.”George wasn’t paying attention to Dream’s words. He was far more focused on what he had yet to mention, something he found out just that morning, “can you turn on your camera? I wanna see your genuine reaction.”“I- yeah, sure, yeah. I can do that.” Dream scrambled to turn on his camera. Now that George had already seen him, he wasn’t going to spend all day asking the brunette if he was sure about this.Dream’s face popped up on George’s monitor, reminding him of what he wanted to tell Dream. He thought back to this morning. Waking up was normal, everything was normal until he grabbed his mail for the day. His visa had gotten approved, he was good to move to Florida whenever he wanted.“I don’t exactly- um- I don’t know how to say this. I know things are like, extremely awkward with us right now.” Dream nodded along as George spoke, showing he was listening, “but… um… you uh.” George was extremely hesitant to speak, “you know how we were looking into getting me a visa… and moving me to Florida?”“Yeah? Are you saying what I think you’re saying?” A huge grin spread across Dream’s face.“My- um… my Visa. It was approved.”“Holy shit- you’re not messing with me right?! You’re being for real?” The blonde looked beyond excited.George glanced at the mail he had opened earlier that day, his approved Visa right on top. Picking it up, George smiled a bit as he ran his thumb across the letter, “it’s real.”“I’ll literally pay for your plane ticket right now I swear to god-““Dream, slow down.” George couldn’t help but laugh at how eager the blonde was, “things are still really weird, I don’t know how much I want to come to Florida right now.”Dream’s smile dropped immediately, “you… don’t want to move to Florida?”“It’s not that I don’t want to at all, I’m just not sure… that’s all.”“I’m sure, I’m more sure about this than I’ve ever been about anything ever before.” Dream’s look was pleading, he wasn’t even trying to hide his infatuation anymore, “George, I need you to be here. Hearing your Visa was approved is the best news I’ve ever heard in month, years even. Please, things aren’t awkward on my end, in fact I feel like we’re never been closer-““I wouldn’t call jacking off together bonding Dream.” Out of context, hearing that would be hilarious, George was completely serious however, “it’s awkward, we shouldn’t have done that, it was stupid and I shouldn’t have let things get that far-““George, stop, it was my idea anyways. None of this is your fault, quit worrying about it. Come to Florida, see me and Sapnap. It’ll be good for all of us.”George stopped for a second, thinking back to how stupid it was to join that FaceTime call despite Dream telling him to stop. He was uncomfortably submissive, he didn’t want anyone, let alone Dream, ever seeing him like that. There was something about Dream though that begged George to go again, to go to Florida and get the sexual attention from Dream he’s been craving. It was terrible that he had that sort of power.“Listen, I’m tired. Can we just talk about this sometime else? I’m not in the mood to fight.” George sighed.Dream hesitated, “You’re tired?”“Yeah, and I’m about two seconds away from turning off my pc-““Can you… can you- you know what, never mind.” Dream started but cut himself off.The brunette rolled his eyes, “you can’t just do that, what were you going to ask?”“No seriously, it was nothing. I just, wasn’t thinking.”“I want to know? I don’t care how stupid it is.” George pushed.Dream moved a hand to his forehead and sighed, “I can’t, I don’t want you getting mad at me again…” his words trailed off.George’s eyes opened wide, there’s not much Dream could do to genuinely make George mad. He pushed his thighs together at just the thought of what that meant- what was he even doing. He isn’t supposed to do that, let alone enjoy it. He’s supposed to just be friends with Dream, not some weird friends with benefits thing.Dream sighed once more, “will you promise me you won’t get mad? You have full permission to hang up and not do this but can we not stop talking… I hate not talking to you.” You could see through the camera that his words were genuine.“Ok…”“Can we switch to our phones?”“Sure.” George wasted no time hanging up and waiting for Dream to start a call on their phone. He sat in his desk chair in the middle of his living room just waiting for a bit before the call started again.Dream joined but his camera was off this time, “If anything I say makes you uncomfortable, we can stop.”“Is that what this is again?” George sounded annoyed but he knew the way he rubbed his thighs together in anticipation stated otherwise.“Can you go lay down on your bed for me?” Dream asked. George got up, not even thinking about it. He already started feeling like he was being too submissive, just blindly listening to whatever Dream told him to do. In the moment like this however, that didn’t matter to him, so he moved to his bedroom anyways and laid down in the center on his back.“Ok, I’m here. What now?”“Can you imagine I’m there with you?” Dream’s words slipped off the tongue seductively, it was intoxicating.George pulled a few extra pillows from above him and positioned them right next to him on one side, “ok, you’re here.” He said, lying the phone down on the pillow closest to his face.“Ok…” Dream hesitated, he bit his lip, “I’m going to tell you what I would do if I was right next to you, do with that what you will.”“Ok.” George breathed out a bit of a shaky breath, he knew this was going to go south sooner rather than later.“If I was next to you.” The blonde spoke as he stood up from his own desk and made his way to his larger than necessary bed, “I would start by moving my hand to your cheek,” George almost instantly moved his own hand to his opposite cheek, as if to further convince himself it really was Dream.“I would slowly move my hand towards your neck while I placed small kisses all over your face.” George closed his eyes as Dream spoke through the speakers on his phone, “eventually I would move my mouth to your neck, making sure everyone would know what we did by the end of this.”George bit his lip as well, but for what felt like a completely different reason, “I would slowly move my hand down your side, making sure to keep a light touch.” The brunette complied, using the light touch Dream specifically pointed out to him. It almost tickled as George moved his own hand down his side. He couldn’t believe he was doing this.“Next I would slip my thumb under your waistband, but not fully taking it off yet.” Once again, George put a thumb under his waistband and silently begged Dream to continue, “I would continue to tease you,” you could hear the smile drip from Dream’s words, “I would move my hand to take off your shirt and place more kissed up your stomach as I go.”The submission came out as George slowly moved his shirt up, not quickly taking it off, but doing it the way he knew Dream would, “then I’d go for the pants, again placing kisses on your legs as I go. Your legs would be hanging over my shoulders. I’d make sure everyone would know you’re mine.”George didn’t fully listen that time, his slid his pants down but he pushed his thighs together again. The movement helped him cover any noises he wouldn’t be able to hide otherwise. He felt pathetic, he was falling apart at just the words Dream spoke about what he would do to George, he was still an ocean away.“With your permission of course,” Dream continued, “I’d take my own clothes off as well. Of course I’d have to do some preparation first.” George was already reaching to his bedside drawer before he even heard Dream start his sentence.“I’d start by pushing a finger into your mouth.” George listened, putting his own finger into his mouth and wetting it with spit, “I’d lean down and I’d slowly push your dick into my mouth while I slide my finger into you.”George blushed immediately, it had officially gone south, but once again the moment of it all, he didn’t want to stop. So he continued, he did what Dream was describing. He wrapped a hand around himself and slowly moved down as he slipped his spit slicked finger into himself. Having Dream actually tell him to do these things with his eyes closed really made it feel real, he wished more than anything that it was. He knew he would regret this and feel awkward and shitty about it after but god it felt amazing.Dream went silent for a second, George could hear a small grunt from the phone and simply smiled at the thought that he had a part in this, “could you- would you be willing to turn on your camera for me?”George opened his eyes at the request, “wh- what do you want to see?” He responded quickly.“You, any and all of me you’ll let me see.” Dream said, earning George another moan.The brunette thought for a second, wondering what the best angle would be for Dream, he could be nice and place in by his feet, or he could put it next to his face and only let Dream see him bite his lip and smile at his words. He pushed a pillow towards the edge of his bed and propped his phone against it. The angle showed from his neck to his knees from the side. George was quick to pick up where he left off, his back arching slightly.Everything happening all at once caused George to not even think about asking Dream to turn his on as well, “fuck- George.”“Is this what you would be doing? Am I doing it right?” George asked, it came out more pleasing than he had hoped.“Perfect- you’re perfect.” Dream replied hastily, “I would probably slip another finger in, making sure you were- ready.” Huffs of fast breaths broke up his sentences. George followed, the camera just about picking up the male slipping another finger into himself.“I- I would use your lube- I wouldn’t want to- hurt you.” Dream words shook, he was enjoying this, “then I’d put your hands above you and- and I would hold them there.”“I can’t exactly do that.” George laughed with heavy breaths. One thing the camera could see perfectly was his slim stomach breathing quickly, he was so needy.Dream smiled anyways, George was beautiful, “I know, but I would do it.” The latter blushed at Dream’s words, making him shift a little bit, “then I would- slowly push into you myself- my free hand holding your hip to the b- bed.” The blonde huffed out like he needed to to continue living.George used a toy to push into himself, his eyes closed, still imaging it was Dream. He let a small moan slip passed his vastly shut lips, he other hand holding down his hip. His back arched once again, it looked amazing.“I- I would go as f-fast as you- would let me.” Dream continued, barely holding out any longer. George sped up his pace, the toy hitting just the right spot to make him feel like he was going to explode.Both boys stopped trying to hide their noises, Dream was breathy while George moaned through it all. His legs pushed together again, easing the tension.“I c- certainly wouldn’t- let that pass.” Dream smiled, “you have to keep- your l- legs open beautiful.”George let out another moan, followed by a small whimper, he knew his face turned red at the stupidly placed pet name, “I- I,” George stuttered, “I don’t know- how long I can hold it Dr- Dream.”“That’s- ok, come for me G- George.” Dream announced, immediately followed by the boy splattering cum all over his stomach and bed sheets.Dream was close behind; watching George squirm and arch through the camera alone was enough for him to finish. Both boys let out heavy and tired breaths. Neither bothering you move themselves let alone their phones.The silence between the two was oddly comfortable. This was only the second time the two had done this but it already felt more comfortable than the last. George’s stomach once again puffed in and out with quick breaths, only causing Dream to swoon even more.“I certainly- wouldn’t leave you like that.” Dream spoke up again, still catching his breath, “I would pick you up, make sure you were ok before grabbing- some clothes for the both of us. Then I’d move you to my bed, not making you sleep in that mess. If I was there…” Dream’s voice began to trail with a hint of sadness, “i would clean it up in the morning.” Dream hesitated to continue, “you should sleep, you must be tired.”George continued the silence for a bit, still working on normalizing his breathing, “unlike you- I only have one bed. I have to clean this up.” Despite knowing he had to move sooner or later, George stayed put, enjoying the decent from his high.“I could- if we ever did this, you shouldn’t have to. You’re the one who did the most work.”George laughed at how stupid he found the other boy’s comment, “all I did was lay here and take it, you did the most work.”“Can you stand?” Dream asked, ignoring George’s retaliation to his last statement. The brunette’s leg twitched a bit but he was easily able to stand up.George thought the question was stupid, of course he could stand. He didn’t believe people could genuinely not stand after rough sex. Sometimes he needed some time to breath but his legs could handle it.“If I was with you, I could’ve changed that.” Dream’s words once again became seductive, dripping onto George like it was all he needed.“I- we’ll have to see about that.” George replied, once again squeezing his thighs together. He exited the frame of the camera and moved to pick up some clean pajamas from the pile of laundry he still needed to put away.Dream smiled, turning on his camera, “you’re beautiful, you know that George?”“Can’t hear you! Busy changing!” He responded, though he clearly heard the compliment.George moved to pull the corners of his sheets off before deciding he was too tired and he would do it tomorrow instead. He picked up his phone and hovered a thumb over the end call button, stopping as he saw Dream’s face. He looked content and very tired. His eyes were close to fluttering shut.The camera on Dream showed almost only his face, he was laying on his side in his bed. George smiled at the sight, even after whatever that was, he still looked cute. He wished he really was here once again, he could be so close, he could be cuddled under Dream’s arm, anything more than this. But he couldn’t, not yet, soon.He set his phone up on the coffee table across from his couch. Grabbing a blanket, George laid down in his living room, sleeping in front of the still going FaceTime call.-Dream woke up first, surprised to see George didn’t hang up on him right away. He couldn’t believe that stupid idea he thought of last minute, the one he brought up without thinking, became that. Dream loved it, he would probably do it a million times over. He could only hope George didn’t regret it as much as he did last time.After a small amount of time, Dream noticed some small noises coming from his phone. George has turned over, now facing the phone, he was slowly blinking the sleep out of his eyes. There was something about the sleepy George that Dream fawned over. Sleeping over a phone call wasn’t something uncommon for them, what was uncommon was that they both had their cameras on… and of course the phone sex thing.Dream fought the urge to give a small and sarcastic sounding “good morning Georgie” but he wanted to see how George was feeling before he spoke. There was a quick movement of George’s hand moving towards his phone. Dream assumed that was it, it was over, George was hanging up on him. But he didn’t, instead George simply moved his phone face down on the coffee table with a groan. Not hanging up, just blocking the camera.Happiness spread over Dream, he didn’t hang up! This meant progress, George had to be more comfortable with him to not hang up, “morning!” He mustered up the courage to greet the other male. George only groaned in response, he was probably still super tired, “you know if I was there-““Shut up.” George lazily hit his phone.“I could easily just pick you up and not let you fall back asleep.”“Stop it. Stop talking.” George muffled into his couch cushion.“And I could give you kiss after kiss after kiss.”George couldn’t help but smile, maybe his visa being approved wasn’t the worst thing. With the idea however, came the impatient waiting and the melancholy feeling that followed. He couldn’t have that in the moment, he wasn’t even sure if he really wanted it, but at this moment in time he did, badly.“George?” Dream asked.“Yeah?” George answered, picking up his phone and pulling it in front of him.“Do you still not want to move here?” He looked like a puppy that got their treat taken away.George sighed, “I don’t know yet, give me some time. Doing the thing that made me not want to move in the first place won’t change my answer.”“I miss you…” Dream’s voice trailed.“If you keep being weird like this, I’ll hang up.”“No! Don’t leave me Georgie.” Dream pouted teasingly.George rolled his eyes and without any further conversation, hung up the phone. He got a text soon after and assumed it would be Dream. To his surprise, it wasn’t, it was Wilbur.Wilbur never texted him all that often so it was a bit of a surprise. The text was Wilbur asking George if he wanted to go out for lunch. He figured it would get his mind off Dream so he agreed. Wilbur and him both got to the restaurant at the time they had suggested. It was a nice and somewhat quiet restaurant, however, George was more excited to see someone face to face for once.George and Wilbur didn’t talk all that often for two people that actually lived sort of close to each other. George more associated himself with Dream and Sapnap whereas Wilbur was more with Tommy, Philza, and Techno. They did occasionally talk though, that’s why they’re here right now.The food had arrived at the table, causing Wilbur to of course take a picture of George with his food. He captioned it “cute date”. George did the same but simply captioned it with the food Wilbur had on his plate.“So, how are things?” Wilbur began, “I haven’t seen you in a while.”George poked around at the food on his plate, “I’m ok, how are you?” He offered a friendly smile.Most times they got together, unless it was for one of Tommy’s vlogs, they just had casual small talk. Nothing ever noteworthy happened, just two friends talking about nothing.“You don’t sound too confident in that answer.” Wilbur pointed out, “I’m pretty good though, all settled in.”Wilbur had just moved into a new flat that happened to be closer to George’s place. That wasn’t the reason for moving however, his old place was just very rundown and now that streaming really kicked off for him, he made enough money to finally move.“I’m ok, really.” George laughed at Wilbur’s skepticism, “just got a lot on my mind.”“How’s your cat?” Wilbur changed the subject.“Good! She’s living with my parents at the moment but they send my pictures all the time and she’s doing really well.” George seemed happy to be talking about something else.Wilbur picked some more at his food with a fork, thinking of something else the two could talk about, “you told me last time you applied for a US Visa right? How’s that going?”The shorter male stopped his movements for a second, for some reason he didn’t think Wilbur would bring it up, “it’s um- it got approved.”“No way, really?! That’s so exciting, I bet you’re excited to move then huh?”“Eh, things are… complicated. I’ll move eventually I’m sure, I just don’t know when.” George stuffed his mouth with more food to avoid talking more.“What? The last time George told me about the Visa, he was so excited, he’d be booking flights as we speak.” Wilbur crossed his arms, “what happened?”George looked at Wilbur, his mouth still stuffed with food. His hope was that maybe, Wilbur would take the awkward silence of George eating and change the subject. That was not the case, Wilbur stared at George until he physically couldn’t chew his food anymore, waiting for an answer.“A lot, it’s not important though, things are just awkward with me and Dream and the moment.”“Dream and me.” Wilbur corrected George’s grammar, “how awkward things must be for the power couple of George and Dream to not be dying to see each other.” He dramatically fell backwards into the restaurant booth.“We’re not dating.” George rolled his eyes.“Yeah, I know that now. I seriously thought you two were dating when I first met you.” Wilbur laughed, recalling the memory, “you don’t have to tell me all the details but I’d love to know what George thinks is sooo awkward he won’t be moving to Florida over.”George once again stared at Wilbur, hoping he wouldn’t make him talk. That will never be the case, “we just had a weird phone call- I’m really the only one who thinks it’s awkward but I don’t really want to talk to him right now is all.”Wilbur stared back, unamused, “you’re joking? You’re not moving over a stupid video call? Think about how happy you’ll be later if you move there sooner rather that waiting it out.”“Stop that, stop being right.” George angrily stabbed his food with his fork.“You literally know I’m right, you just said it. So move, go be live with Dream and Sapnap in Florida.”“But- what about Tommy or- or you! I can’t leave yet.”Wilbur once again looked at George unamused, “so you’re trying to say that you can’t leave me or Tommy, two people you rarely see or talk to, even though when you move you’ll be living with someone you’re so close to that people think you’re dating? Did I get that right?”George quickly munched on some more food, this was stupid, he should have just told Wilbur the Visa hadn’t been approved yet, “ok fine, maybe I’ll text Dream later and remind him he still owes me a flight.”“I’ll do it, I’ll do it for you right now.” Wilbur looked at George with a serious look on his face, “give me your phone, I’ll do it.”“No! I’m not giving you my phone-““Oh come on, just hand it over.” Wilbur persisted, eventually making George give in.Wilbur was nosy, looking around a bit before getting to texting Dream. The first thing he noticed was that George had a almost 11 hour call with Dream the night before, things must not have been too awkward. Eventually he moved to the texts, a few unopened texts from Dream begged George to rejoin the call they had left.The taller boy began typing out a sentence that told Dream he should book a flight to Florida. Dream, of course, was quick to respond. Wilbur smiled at the phone, Dream seemed ecstatic that George had changed his mind. He mentioned something about the call last night not being so bad, revealing a few more things than Wilbur needed to see. He wasn’t about to judge George for having what seemed to be sexual phone calls with Dream, he more so expected it.He shut the phone off and passed it back to George with a smirk on his face, “your friend there is quick to respond.” Wilbur commented.“Oh god.” George rolled his eyes.“I feel like we should get an Uber back to your place soon.”“We? Don’t you have your own flat to worry about?” sarcastically, George responded.“Well yeah, but you’ll need some help packing for your flight tomorrow.”“Tomorrow?!” George grabbed his phone and opened up his texts to see a short conversation, mostly carried by Dream, explains that the soonest he could get would be tomorrow, “you’ve got to be kidding me.” George let his head fall to the booth seat behind him.“It’ll be fine, I’m here to help.” Wilbur smiled.-When Dream got that text, he was so happy he could have jumped up and down and screamed through the whole house that George was finally coming to live in the US with him and Sap. He had no idea it wasn’t George who had texted him, the text made his day, his week even, maybe it was the best thing that he ever received.George on the other hand, was not nearly as excited. He sat on his couch with his arms crossed as Wilbur started moving his things into boxes. He constantly rolled his eyes and told Wilbur how he thought it was “too soon” and that this all was “so stupid that Wilbur had to do it himself”.The shorter brunette was stubborn, there wasn’t much he needed to do other than pack since he planned on keeping the apartment for whenever he came back to the UK. He was leaving bigger things like his bed and couch and even his PC setup so he really just needed a few clothes and other small objects. Still, he let Wilbur do most, if not all, of the work.Wilbur had brought a few boxes into George’s room and began to pack some of his clothes. In the middle of the move, George received a text from Dream. The message stared at George and burned threw him. It was just a simple: “up for a call tonight?” but George was smart enough to know the implications behind that.A small laugh came from George’s room, he decided to ignore it and think of some response he could give Dream. In all honesty, he didn’t know if he wanted to or not. Part of him knew he would enjoy it but he always felt weird after, like he knew he shouldn’t be doing that. Dream and him were just friends, nothing more than that.“Oh Georgieeee.” Wilbur trailed, “looks like someone forgot to clean up something.”George looked over his shoulder towards his room until he realized what Wilbur meant by that. He instantly got up and ran to his room to push Wilbur out, “ignore that! Tell you what, how about I pack my clothes.” George smiled at Wilbur before slamming the door in his face.His plan of making Wilbur do all the work seemed to blow up right in his face. The bed was still stained and all the things he used on the call last night were sitting out for Wilbur to see. Embarrassment flooded him as he picked up the toy and pillows so he could take off the sheets.The rest of packing went pretty well. Wilbur was efficient and didn’t seem to mind at all what he had seen on George’s bed. The whole time went decently fast, other than the time George spent remembering he had yet to respond to Dream.For all he knew, Dream was probably overthinking the whole thing. Wondering if he shouldn’t have sent that, worrying if George had deleted his contact and wanted him to return the plane ticket. That’s how Dream usually got if George didn’t respond quickly. Sometimes he would take a nap during the day and wake up to a million texts from Dream apologizing over nothing.Wilbur had said his goodbyes and told George he HAD to follow through with the flight and if he didn’t Wilbur would fly with him and make sure he made it. George of course rolled his eyes with a smile and was once again alone in his apartment.The text still sat, opened, left on read for an hour of so. Three little dots popped up on Dream’s side, signaling that he was typing. George panicked and said yes without even thinking. It wasn’t the worst response he could’ve sent but it definitely wasn’t the best. He came off as eager and pathetic. The three dots fell for a second before restarting, followed by a smily face and a incoming call from Dream.George took a deep breath and answered the call. He was met with background noise of Sapnap yelling something about kicking Dream’s ass in Mario Kart. He smiled at the interaction, with the help from Wilbur, he would soon be apart of that mess. The thought made him happy, maybe moving wasn’t the worst idea in the world.“Sorry, Sapnap’s being dumb-““I’m not dumb! You’re dumb!” The two argued like real brothers.“Beat his ass Sapnap!” George yelled into the phone.Dream rolled his eyes, “this is boring anyways, I’m leaving you.”“What- no! I gotta beat you some more in Mario Kart.” Sapnap complained.“Maybe later.” Once again, the smile could be heard through Dream’s words.George had always been happy for Sapnap and Dream being able to live together. There was always a part of him however, that felt like he didn’t deserve to feel sad about it as well. His two best friends get to see each other everyday while he’s stuck far away from both of them, that’s why he applied for the Visa in the first place. The timing of it finally being approved just happened to suck.The sound of a door closing behind Dream came from the phone, “ok, I’m alone.”“Getting straight into things, huh?” George responded, almost sad that they didn’t get to talk first.“I didn’t say that,” Dream responded, “I just wanted to let you know if you wanted to talk about anything I was alone.”“Oh.” He felt bad for assuming, “Ok, did you have anything in mind that you wanted to talk about?”“You seemed odd earlier. Are you sure you want me to book you a flight?” Dream started, “I already got one but I could cancel-““It’s fine, I want to.” That was only half a lie, “you can keep the flight, I’ll need the ticket though.”“Right! I’ll send you that.” A few clicks of the keyboard were heard as the ping of a new discord message popped up on George’s computer and phone.He opened discord to see a screenshot of a scanner, it felt so real. It started to hit Him. His stomach sank for a second as he realized what happened last night, Dream said “if I was there” but now he would be there. Weather that was good or bad, George didn’t know.“So… anything else you wanted to talk about?” George trailed, almost scared to ask.“Nothing in mind. We have calls all the time with no purpose though, it can just be one of those.” Dream stated, “can we switch to discord?”“Sure.” George watched as Dream hung up and called him on discord, he answered on his computer and his camera automatically connected.Dream turned on his as well, “I like seeing your face Georgie.” His face was held up by his palms as he looked sweetly at the camera.“You’re dumb.” The brunette replied, turning pink slightly.“I’m going to get to see your face everyday pretty soon.” Dream looked as if he was just thinking aloud.George couldn’t help but smile a bit, as much as he was still a little angry with Dream, he was excited to see him everyday. Conversations always being through a phone gets tiring after a while. Things that happened over the phone would be a lot less awkward over the phone. The thought almost made George bite his lip.-Sapnap screaming was something George was used to, “Will you two shut the fuck up!”The brunette tried his best to keep quiet, it was hard when the person you’ve fantasized about was railing you. Dream was average, but fast, the pace was what got to him. Nails dug into the sheets of Dream’s bed.“Shhh, you’re being too loud Georgie.” Dream whispered in his ear as he made no effort to slow down. There was a tight grip on George’s waist, pulling his smaller body towards the blonde as fast as it could.A muffled “sorry,” attempted to voice itself from George, it was barely heard.It was a major turn on, George’s back arched like crazy, trying to handle the sensation. Dream kept going, it was like he would never run out of stamina. George was fine to do more work during sex but lying there, almost like a doll, felt amazing. He let Dream do whatever he wanted, go as fast or as slow as he wanted.Dream put a large hand to George’s throat, pushing on the sides. A smile came from the boy beneath him, along with a lip bite. Dream leaned down and sloppily connected their lips as he continued to push in and out quickly.“Fuck!” George yelled, “faster!”“You’re so needy.” Dream rolled his eyes but complied anyways. The pace was almost too much for him, with one last back arch George came, completely untouched. Dream smiled again, proud of himself, “What a little slut. You didn’t even ask for my permission.”“S- sorry.” George shut his eyes tightly, trying to come down from his high.The fast in and out pace didn’t stop, Dream kept going, “You ok with me still going?” He asked the whining brunette.He nodded his head in response, so Dream continued. Part of it hurt after that, but that wasn’t going to make him tell Dream to stop.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Waking up was just like any other day, this was just any other day, no one said it had to be anything more. George pushed the blanket off of him and got out of bed, today was going to be fine. What did he have to be worried about anyways? If anything this other kid should be the worried one, not George.As soon as he opened his bedroom door he was met with his sister screaming her head off. She was always kind of like that though, it never meant anything was wrong. He could see her over the upstairs railing, she was standing by the front door on the floor below him, she was jumping up and down excitedly. She was only 12, so this behavior was tolerated by his parents. His step mom was standing next to her, his father was nowhere to be seen.“George, sweetie, did you just wake up?”George sleepily rubbed his eyes and he made his way downstairs. He could see through the small glass window next to the front door, his father was out there, talking to the driver of a fancy car. He knew they were coming in the morning but he didn’t know it would be this early.His step mother and sister both looked dressed for their first impression, George however never changed out of his plain t-shirt and sweats he slept in the night before. Too late to change now. He watched as his father moved to the backseat of the car and opened the door. Out stepped a tall dirty blonde haired boy and a shorter, also dirty blonde haired, girl. The girl looked to be about the same age as George’s sister, Olivia. He couldn’t quite tell from here how old the boy was.His father made his way towards the front door, this was much faster than George had imagined. The door opened and in stepped the two new kids and his father. Both of the dirty blonde’s looked in awe of the house just based on the entryway, maybe they weren’t from a fancy neighborhood. All he knew was that they were from America, where, he had no idea, just America.There was a bit of an awkward silence until the girl caught sight of Olivia, instantly bouncing over to her and giving her a huge hug. George’s parents looked at each other and smiled, he noticed the tall boy looking at him. George was not going to walk up to him first. Luckily for him the blonde walked over to him, instead holding out a hand, “I’m Dream.”George took the hand while showing no emotion at all, he told himself he had to get to know the two before he showed any distaste or pleasure in the two being here, “I’m George.”His step mother was next to his father on the ground next to the two girls, the girl was named Drista, they sure had weird names in America. Now that he looked, Drista looked a little younger than Olivia.George’s parents seemed much more preoccupied with the girls rather than Dream or George. This was off to such a great start.George didn’t care for anymore of this, so he walked off. He made his way to the kitchen, he hadn’t eaten breakfast yet seen as he had just woken up. Dream followed behind him, almost like a lost puppy, though that was essentially what he was.Nothing too eventful happened for the rest of the day. Just like George had told himself, today was just like any other day.Seeing as George’s family lived in a fancy and large house, they had more than enough room to house the two extra guests, Drista and Olivia wanted to spend the first night together however, making George’s parents push him and Dream to spend the first night together as well, getting to know each other.Both complied easily, so George showed Dream the way to his room. It was neat and put together. Dark grey walls, marble flooring with small white carpets scattered around, everything looked to be in amazing condition.“Woah.” Dream gasped as he walked into the room, “you live in here? It looks like a movie set.” He looked to his feet and could see a vague reflection of himself in the floors.“Our old maid did a good job.” George reminisced the memories he had with the past maid they had. She had been there as long as he had remembered, even before Olivia was born. She was sweet but she got older and eventually she had to quit. George had a strong feeling that was why his parents offered to take in two kids from America, someone has to do the cleaning and it sure as hell wouldn’t be them.George told his parents he could, he felt bad at the implied idea of buying up help from a whole other country. They didn’t want their kids doing work either, they were great parents to him and his sister but they were the rich snobby people you see in movies towards everyone else.“It’s impressive.” Dream had dirty blonde hair, borderline light brown. He was tall, had a sharp jawline, small bits of stubble. He had a good half a foot on George in height.One thing about George that he never told anyone else, he found men like Dream, incredibly attractive. For George, it didn’t really matter what gender a person was, some people he found attractive and others not, their gender didn’t matter. Dream was one of those people George found attractive. He wanted to hate him or at least have a neutral standing. If his parents really were just going to make Dream and his sister work for them, he didn’t want to get attached.“My parents like a clean house.”“I haven’t even seen a spec of dust.” Dream announced as he walked around George’s room, taking everything in.The brunette looked Dream up and down as he walked, he really couldn’t stop admiring him. From slight curls in his hair to the, assumingely, green eyes. It all looked perfect and George wanted it, he hated that he wanted it.There was only one bed in George’s room, it was his room after all, he didn’t share. Seeing Dream look at the intricate details on his headboard made him realize this, “you can have the bed, I can sleep on the floor.” George offered.“What? It’s your room, you should get the bed, I can’t imagine marble floors are comfortable to sleep on.”“I can make it work.” George smiled as he walked towards his closet to grab some extra blankets and pillows.“It’s a huge bed. If I sleep on one end and you on the other, there’ll be a good few feet in between us.” Dream was right, he did have a big bed. He told his parents a smaller one would be fine but they insisted a king was necessary for their eldest child.George threw the pillows and blankets he grabbed onto the floor, “no, really, it’s fine.” He figured Dream should get to have a comfortable bed to himself if this went south in the morning.Dream shrugged and sat on the bed. It felt like feathers, he hadn’t felt a more comfortable mattress in his life. Back home in America, Florida to be specific, Dream wasn’t poor, more like middle class. Middle class in America however, isn’t always the best, simply the majority.He lived comfortably in a two story home with his mom and dad, they both wanted their kids to do something fun for the summer. Hence, a trip to the UK with a friend of a friends family. They had only heard good things about the Davidson’s, they had a son who had a brain for computer science and a young girl who excelled in anything she put her mind to. Not to mention the money.The boys didn’t talk long before both falling asleep. Well Dream fell asleep easily, marble floors are a lot harder to sleep on than George remembered. He felt his stomach turn as morning arrived, everything could be fine, but he doubted it. His parents didn’t even send out an job offer to find a new maid.Both parents were dressed fancy and sat at the dining room table. They rang a loud bell and yelled to every kid that they required a family meeting. This was it, the moment things weren’t going to be fine. His parent would never approve of him having a friend who was maid worthy let alone romantic interest towards someone who was maid worthy.The table was a typical long rich family table that had more seats than necessary for a family of four. They sat the end, an inviting had ushered the four kids to take a seat.Dream whispered a quiet, “are they always like this?” Which made George laugh.“We’re glad you all joined us today!” His mother greeted the sleepy children.“Not like we really had a choice.” George rubbed his eyes.His mother shot him a quick glance before smiling again, “you’re so silly.” She laughed, though you could tell it was fake, “well, there is a reason you’re all here today.”“We have jobs for the two of you, nonnegotiable.” His father spoke while looking at the two new people to the table.“A job?” Olivia asked.Dream looked at George, seemingly looking for some sort of answer, “what’s going on?”“We’re in need of new home cleaning services, and don’t worry we’ve already talked to your parents and they’re completely ok with it!” His mother sounded all happy, like she was some sort of saint for this, “You’ll both be working as our maid and butler, you can split the work however you want but we’ll give you a list everyday you’ll need to complete.”“What?! I didn’t sign up for that!” Dream sounded angry.“We know, your parents did though, said it would teach you something or whatever.” She started speaking once again, “it’s all fairly simple, you’ll do fine. You should both stop being buddy buddy with George and Olivia however.”George’s chin laid on the table as his mother spoke. He knew this was coming, yet somehow he still felt terrible about it, “mum.” His voice came off annoyed as he rolled his eyes, “you’re being ridiculous-““Oh sweetie.” She interrupted him, moving over to pinch his cheeks like a grandmother on Christmas morning, “you don’t get it because you’re rich.”George attempted to push his mother’s grabby hands away, catching a glimpse of Dream’s disappointed look he has plastered on his face. George couldn’t tell if it was disappointment in him or his mother, either way he felt terrible.“Here is your lists, they must be done by tonight.” Their father started, handing the two American’s long lists on paper.Drista looked like she was about to say something before she caught Dream’s look and knew to shut up. In theory, George could help Dream with his tasks, his parents didn’t need to know George helped. It would teach him a bit anyways, he always felt entitled, spoiled even, which he was.His father stood in silence before realizing nobody had moved, “go on.” He said in a stern tone towards the Americans. George stood up with them, Olivia staying put, “where are you going?” His father asked him.“To my room.” George hesitated slightly. His father gave him a weary look but let him leave. By the time he had left the room Dream was far up the stairs, ready to go make a bed or dust shelves, “wait!” He reached out, slightly behind the boy with much longer legs than his.“What?” Dream seemed annoyed, reasonably so.“I want to help.” George held out his hand for the list.Dream clenched onto his list and shoved it in his pocket, “you can’t, you’re rich remember.” He said with a sigh and small eye roll, turning around before George could continue.“But-“ Dream closed a bedroom door in George’s face. He really couldn’t have predicted Dream being so stubborn, it was his mom’s idea anyways, he wanted to help.George made it his mission to help with something. He made his way back to the stairs to see a familiar blonde girl start walking up them, perfect. He ushered her to come up faster and he kneeled down a bit to be closer to her level.“Did you want some help?” He asked. She nodded quietly and allowed George to look over her list. Her’s was notably smaller than Dream’s, still George hoped he could help her finish faster.Both kids entered Olivia’s bedroom first, objective: make the bed and pick up any toys or makeup. Olivia, though a little older than a typical kid who played
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
There were two things George knew for sure. 1) He had a terrible memory and 2) He had an eating disorder. Dementia and Bulimia were the more scientific terms for it. Weird, right? Dementia and he was only 20 years old. Isn’t that the thing old people get? Turns out people of any age can get it! It’s simply just more common in older people.George’s parents didn’t believe him when he started to not remember things. He forgot chores, pets, showers, friends even. They just assumed he was lazy and antisocial and wanted to get out of jobs around the house and hanging out with people. That was not the case, sure he wasn’t always the most social person but he definitely wasn’t ignoring his friends on purpose.Eventually, after they had enough of him pretending to forget things, they got him checked out. Brain scans. Tests, blood and memory ones. They did it all. He hated it, the hospital was terrible. Little did he know he would practically be living here after that first visit.He was about 16 when he was admitted to stay in the care of the hospital. More of a psych ward of sorts. When the doctors tested him for memory issues they also found he was severely underweight. He didn’t eat sometimes and when he did he tried to puke it up. He had gotten so much shit from his peers at school about his weight. Some said he was too skinny, some said he was too fat, some called him a skeleton, others said he should quit eating. Some people complimented his body, telling him he was so pretty and had the perfect figure, that he should stay skinny, more girls would like him that way.Add all of the comments about his body together and you get a too skinny disaster with dementia. That’s where he stood today, 20 years old in a psych ward for an eating disorder and dementia. He bet his parents didn’t expect this 20 years ago when he was born.Dream couldn’t say the same. He only had one issue, depression. He was passed around family members houses whenever his parents decided they no longer wanted to take care of him. He felt abandoned most of his life but just kept it to himself. He eventually learned later that both of his parents had depression, he was bound to get it too by genetics alone.He had been caught multiple times, drugs, self harm, random hook ups, even in attempts to take his own life. After a short amount of time and no discussion with him or his other family member at all, his parents sent him to the psych ward.18 years old, fresh out of high school, in a psych ward. Today was his first day. There was a nice lady showing him around the place, showed him his room, the common area, the places to eat. There seemed to be so much supervision everywhere. Not to mention everyone around him all looked like sad robots who could only do one thing. NPC would be a better way to describe it, like they only perked up and were useable when a player approached them.The doctors office was the last place the nice lady showed him. The doctors office was for check ups and medication taking, all that jazz. Sitting on the floor outside of the door was a boy. Brown hair, dressed in sweats and a t-shirt, extremely skinny, he had a fidget toy in his hands, he seemed zoned out,“This is George.” The nice lady introduced them.George didn’t look up right away. She waved a hand over his face to snap him out of his daze, “-huh? Sorry.” He looked up to them.“George, this is Dream.” She smiled again.The brunette on the ground held a hand out to the blonde, “it’s nice to meet you.”“It’s nice to meet you too.” Dream responded. There was something about this kid that set him apart from everyone else. Whether that was good or bad was unknown to Dream just yet.The tour moved on and ended with Dream getting dismissed. His room was small but at least he was alone. It was empty and only had one lone window with shades that barely did anything. The floors were tiled with typical doctors office flooring. It sucked.Sleeping that night was going to be harder than Dream could ever imagine. He cursed his parents for sending him here. He could’ve been fine on his own.He stayed in the small room for the rest of the day. He watched the sun lower and let his racing thoughts provide him some entertainment. There was one thing Dream thought about a lot, George. There was just something about him that made Dream want to know him better. That would have to wait until the morning.-George stepped into the doctors office. With routine, there were things he could remember. Any day he had to visit the doctor for a check up, he had to shove something heavy into his bra. Yes, bra. He stole one from a girl he used to be friends with. He could wrap it around his waist, wear a baggy shirt, shove some rocks or something in it, and no one could tell the difference.Today was no exception to his remembrance. If he wanted out, he had to fake it. So he did, and got away with it like he always did. He went straight back to his room to take off the bra, he hated it but if it would get him out of here faster, then so be it. The bra stayed in the back of his bottom drawer.The ward wasn’t really as much of a psych ward as much as it was a rehab place for people with mental illnesses. Well, it was laxer than a real psych ward. Thats what made George feel like he was at least a little normal. It wasn’t a full psych ward, just like half of one.He went straight to bed after that. He couldn’t be bothered to stay awake any longer than he needed to. Another thing about George was that he loved sleep. If he was able to, George would probably sleep about 20 hours a day. Worst part was, his body would let him. Most people can only sleep so much before their body doesn’t let them anymore, George is not one of those people.The next morning in the ward was quiet like any other. Most didn’t get up as early as George. He could keep sleeping, most of the time he wanted to, but sometimes getting a head start on the day was refreshing.It was about 6:30 am when George stepped out of his room. The halls had dim lights while nurses ran around preparing for the morning. They all smiled and waved at the boy as he made his way to the lounge. The lounge was one of his favorite places. It was a separate thing than the common room, the common room was filled with board games and a TV with an old Wii hooked up to it. The lounge however, was only for certain people, the older ones. There were kids at this place, mostly kids in fact. Technically speaking, George was slightly too old to be here but he passed as a 15 year old most of the time and everyone there knew him.No kids under 15 were allowed in the lounge. They had better games there, better consoles at least. Books of all genres were perfectly placed on every shelf along the walls, a few held video game discs and cartridges as well. But the over all best part of the lounge was the window. Each bedroom only had one small window and it faced into a brick wall depending on what floor you were on. George was included in the small brick window gang. He loved being outside, he wanted to be out there so badly.The window in the lounge was from ceiling to floor and wall to wall. It looked over a ton of hills with a few back country roads that not many people ever used. The sunrises through the lounge window were amazing, it was one of the few things that always made George feel a little better.Dream couldn’t sleep, we’ve been over this. He heard a few footsteps outside of his door and assumed he was allowed out. More exploring of the place he would be living in for a long while couldn’t hurt. Eventually he too stumbled across the lounge. The beautiful colors coming from the room grabbed at his attention and dragged him in. Part of him wasn’t surprised to see George in there as well. It only added to Dream’s curiosity.“Morning.” Dream greeted as he sat down on a couch near George.George turned his head and almost looked terrified, “Do I know you?”Wow. He though he was pretty nice yesterday but already forgetting his existence? That definitely knocked some points off, “Yeah? We met yesterday, do you not remember?” The brunette boy shook his head softly, “I’m Dream. You’re still George right?” His joke was meant to be funny but he wasn’t sure if George took it that way.“Hello Dream, it’s nice to meet you… again?” George responded plainly and turned his head to the sunrise in front of him, it really was beautiful.“Yeah.. you too.” Dream turned away as well, choosing to ignore the awkwardness and watch the sunrise as well, “It’s cool to think that someone else out there is watching the same sun we are.” He attempted to make conversation.George smiled, “I think about that a lot as well.”Dream pulled his knees up to his chest and rested his chin on them, “Where are you from? Most people from around here don’t sound like that.”That comment was rewarded with a short side eye followed by an eye roll, “I’m from London but I moved here when I was 14.”“Cool, I’m not from here either, I came from Florida.”“Why’d you move here?” George asked curiously.“I’ve never actually been in this state before yesterday, I think you’ll need to know me a little better before I tell you about that though.”“Guess we’ll have to talk again sometime.” George commented as he stood from his chair, “I’ve got things to do, maybe I’ll see you later.”George left quickly, it was nice to talk to him but something seemed off. Sure, he was spacey when they met yesterday, but completely forgetting him? Something there was odd.-Dream sat down next to George in the common area for lunch. George once again looked a little nervous sitting next to Dream.“Do I know you?” George finally spoke up.Dream shot him an almost disgusted looking face, “You’ve asked me that three times now.”“Oh… I’m sorry. I-““If you don’t want to be friends you can just say that, I’ll leave you alone.” Dream began to get a little impatient, standing up from his seat.The sitting brunette grabbed Dream’s hand before he could get away, “I’m sorry. I- I have bad memory issues. Dementia to be specific.”“Isn’t that an old people thing?” Dream looked at him skeptically.“Usually, but not always.” Dream sat back down slowly as George let go of his hand, “it’s part of the reason I’m here.”“Ok then. How do you remember things then?”“After a while I’ll remember.” George sounded a little melancholy as he spoke.“Does writing something down help?” Dream asked.George nodded, Dream flagged down a staff member to get a pen. He reached out to George, as if asking for permission. The older boy gave him his arm and Dream proceeded to write on his wrist: Dream was here.“That will hopefully be hard to forget.” George smiled, “I’m sorry, I should have mentioned that sooner.”“That’s ok, I was just worried you already hated me.” Dream laughed with self pity. One prominent side effect of Dream’s depression was his lack of self worth. He met someone new and immediately assumed they hated him even if he hadn’t done anything more worthy. It was a tiring cycle that never ended. Of course, adding that with George not remembering who he was, you get a for sure reason that shows someone doesn’t like you.“How could someone not like you?” George asked, looking up from the graffiti on his wrist and meeting Dream’s eyes, “you seem very nice, from what I remember at least.”Dream grew a little red at that, most people tried to assure him that they specifically didn’t hate him, not that nobody hated him. There was something comforting about being around George. A feeling that let Dream know he could be himself.“I feel there’s a lot of reasons for someone not to like me.” Dream laughed, “thank you though, that helps.”George smiled at him, he seemed so blissfully unaware of everything in the world yet he looked like he had been through so much.“Foods here!” A nurse greeted as she placed some plates in front of them. It was mandatory that someone watch the patients eat, especially ones like George. The nurse stood to the side, keeping a close eye on the two newly reacquainted boys.-Wilbur Soot was a different case. He didn’t have an eating disorder, he did have mild depression but that wasn’t why he was here. He was here because he had schizophrenia. He had all the typical symptoms you heard about regularly: hallucinations, voices, he got psychotic sometimes. There was one person he didn’t mind all that much in the ward, George. Wilbur and George got along very well.With George forgetting things so often, being friends with him made things easier. Yes, he could forget you exist sometimes, but he also can forget anything you say easily. You can talk absolute shit about people to George and he won’t snitch, he won’t even remember. It was great, with all the voices and things Wilbur thought he heard, being able to tell someone who wouldn’t call him crazy was like a breath of fresh air.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Easy, in and out. The cycle had been done so many times, Dream didn’t even need to worry about it. Cool, calm, collected, everyone on the team wanted to be like him. He was tough in all the important ways, he could take out anyone in the way, he was good with guns, physically fit.Top floor of a parking garage, that’s where they were meeting. Foolish and Punz were watching out to make sure everything went smoothly. They were looking for a black suv, it wasn’t long before the car pulled up and out stepped a man in a fancy suit with suspenders and a beanie on his head.“Fancy meeting you here.” The dirty blonde stated as Quackity approached him.“Come here often?” He replied.Dream rolled his eyes, “let’s get this over with Big Q.”“Alright alright, hope you’re not this eager in bed pillow princess.” Quackity motioned towards his car, put stepped a man carrying a briefcase, he wore a fancy purple suit and had blonde hair.“Whatever.” Dream rolled his eyes again, just as the purple man began to open the case, someone began to walk down the stairs, at 2 in the morning.Things would have been fine if the person hadn’t seen the inside of the briefcase, but they did. You could tell they were nervous, the person backed away slowly, unfortunately for them, they didn’t back away quick enough.Dream ushered for Punz and Foolish to finish the job with Quackity while he went to make sure the person wasn’t calling the cops or anything.He walked up the stairs and saw only one person, sitting by the edge, overlooking the city, “I- I swear I didn’t see anything.”Dream walked a little closer, though clearly the person was terrified. One talent Dream had was being able to read people, he guessed by the voice the person was a young man, maybe in his twenties, stature was smaller, he looked scared.“I w- won’t tell anyone I swear.” The boy stood in the light, Dream’s face couldn’t be seen under the night sky until he stepped into the buzzing street lamp up above them, “please don’t hurt me.”“I’m not going to hurt you.” Dream finally replied. In all honesty, he didn’t really know why he felt compelled to come up here. Technically since he followed him, he should kill the boy, but something told him not to. Dream has never failed a mission before, not even in training, not killing this man, would technically be a failure.The boy leaned a little closer over the edge of the tall parking garage, seemingly debating weather or not to jump or to just wish for the best with Dream.“Are you shaken? Do you need someone to walk you home?” This was unlike him, but something pushed him to ask.The boy shook his head hastily, “I’m good! You- you can go now!”Dream chose now to listen to the clearly petrified boy. He moved closer until the unknown man his his face from the blonde, hoping he’d go away. Up close like this, Dream noticed how handsome the boy was, maybe that’s why he was pushed to follow after him. He subconsciously got the best of himself.“You don’t look fine, are you sure?” Dream leaned on the concrete next to the mysterious boy.“I’m fine!” He almost snapped, “please leave.”Dream decided he was going to half obey the boy’s plead. Once reaching the floor below, he noticed Punz and Foolish were gone. He took the opportunity to hide behind the staircase to see if the boy would come down anytime soon.As expected, a few seconds later some timid steps descended from the stairs. He watched the same boy from before look around cautiously before preceding to walk down the next set of stairs. Dream rushed to meet him there.“Feeling better?” The blonde asked.The boy screamed a bit and stumbled on the stairs, “fuck off! I don’t need you to walk me home!”“I just-““You’re harassing me, I will not hesitate to call 911!” The boy backed up more and more the closer Dream got. He fiddled with the knob on the stair well for a bit as Dream proceed to walk even closer.The boy wasn’t wrong, this was a bit creepy… very creepy. It wasn’t like Dream to do this either, he didn’t know what was coming over him. He reached his hand and easily opened the door for the boy.“Please leave.” The boy closed his eyes tightly, hoping maybe the blonde would go away, “you’re making me uncomfortable.”Something told him to finally leave, he wasn’t being fair and if he was in the boy’s position he would’ve felt like shit too. He wanted to know his name, why a boy with a British accent was in America, what his pretty lips tasted like. He was getting ahead of himself.He headed for the door, leaving for real this time.Rewrite:George and Karl are happily dating. George lives in a fancy rich house with his parents and Karl sneaks in his window to meet him every night. Dream and Sapnap are hit men and are sent to kill George’s dad (a rich politician) but see George and Karl and just end up stalking them for a bit.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
He looked beautiful laying there. The blanket fort above him provided a nice shade from the morning sun outside while still letting enough light in to see all his beautiful features.Brown eyes, dark brown hair, slim figure, adorable laugh, cute smile, so many words could describe him. The smile he displayed showed his love, even if he didn’t always outright say it.The movie on the screen was nothing but background noise at the point. The taller, handsome dirty blonde was just as perfect. Light freckles dusted his cheeks just under his green eyes. The moment was lovey dovey and cringe worthy but that didn’t matter to them. The only thing that mattered in the moment was them.Soft kisses littered their faces. Shirts were off and skin was touching, it felt perfect, everything was perfect. Marks of purple were left on his skin, sensual and perfect, everything was perfect.Romantic music played from the nearby record player. Fish swam around in the tank and the sound of fans running and an h watched movie were blocked out by the pure bliss.Dream was supposed to be at swim practice, but he had hurt his foot by stupidly, and soberly, running through the dorm hall and falling. His roommate, Sapnap, was on the swim team as well, that’s how they met. When selecting a roommate, you can do so online, they met through some cringey Facebook group and found out they both planned on being in swim. Two people with a similar schedule living together sounded perfect, but not as perfect as his boyfriend George.They were all first years at the college, except George was two years older. He didn’t look it, anyone could tell you George was 18 like everyone else and you wouldn’t think twice about it. A year off of college turned into two years until he finally decided to go for it.The whole group met under some interesting circumstances. The group was Dream, Sapnap, George, Karl, Quackity, and Foolish. They had these things called first year experience groups, FYE for short, that’s how Karl met George. Karl was on the swim team with Sapnap and Dream, that’s how they met. Karl brought George over with him while spending time in their dorm, the rest was history.Quackity was Karl’s roommate, so through Karl, he was added to the group. Foolish was in and FYE group with Quackity and Dream as well, though Quackity didn’t start talking to them until Karl introduced them.The sound of the dorm door being unlocked went unheard as Dream stared at George, he was so handsome.“What the hell is this?” Sapnap asked as he entered the room to see a ton of blankets strung from their lofted beds. Sapnap and Dream didn’t always get along, but at the end of the day, they loved each other like brothers almost immediately after meeting each other.“It’s our fort.” George smiled.“Don’t be a buzzkill Sap.” Dream sighed and turned to lay on his back, “practice done already?”“Yeah,” Sapnap didn’t question things any further, “Karl said he had to head to his dorm to change but he’ll be here soon.”“Ooooo. Karl.” Dream teased.”“Stop that, I have a girlfriend and he has a boyfriend, it’s not like that.” Sapnap rolled his eyes, “you two are so annoying.”“I didn’t do anything yet!” George defended.“You will.” Sapnap climbed up his ladder and laid on his bed.The door swung open again, the small dorm wasn’t big enough to fit too many people at once. Foolish entered the room, not saying hello until he sat down on their couch beneath Sapnap’s bed.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Kokichi POVI had been sick for a couple day now but today was so much worse than the rest. I was sneezing up a storm. Unfortunately, that means I had to stay away from my Shumai. I don't want to get him sick. Despite me specifically trying to stay away from him and him knowing I'm sick, he persisted and tried to be near me. I didn't get it since most of the time I just play pranks and mess around with him.Shuichi came up behind me and grabbed my hand and started walking. After he realized I was having a hard time keeping up with him he stopped and picked me up bridal style. He walked, with me in his arms, to the dining hall."Shuichi stop! You're going to get sick! Achoo" I yelled.
"That's ok! I want to be able to help you feel better even if that means getting sick myself." With that Shuichi put me down on my normal chair at the huge table. He ran into the kitchen leaving me alone. I attempted to get up and leave so then I could avoid getting him sick but he came back before I could. He had a bowl of soup with him."Here! It should hopefully make you feel better." Shuichi smiled.
"I don't feel like eating."
"How are you going to get better if you don't eat?" Shuichi sounded concerned, "here let me help then!" Shuichi sat down next to me a shoved a spoonful of soup in my face.
"Are you- achoo are you feeding me? You must really love me Shumai!" I smiled before getting cutoff by the spoon. Shuichi put his other hand on top of mine and smiled softly.
"Does it taste ok?" Shuichi asked.
"It's perfect Shuichi." Shuichi continued until the bowl was empty."Do you feel any better?"
"If I say no would you continue?" Shuichi laughed at my question.
"Woah, what are you two doing alone together?" Kaito said as he walked into the dining hall.
"Kokichi wasn't feeling good so I was making sure he was taking care of himself." Shuichi looked as though that wouldn't be weird to hear coming from him.
"Yeah Shuichi loves me!" I got up and hugged Shuichi. AchooAfter that Shuichi got sick as well but I was able to take of him as well!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Dress up 🍋Kokichi's POVTsumugi asked me if I could cosplay with her. She wanted to have me dressed in a typical school girl uniform. Normally I wouldn't mind but Tsumugi wanted to invite Shuichi too. Every part of my being didn't want Shuichi to see me in a skirt. Unfortunately for me, however, I lost a bet with Tsumugi and therefore owe her one.Around a week ago I placed a computer bug I got from Miu near Kiiboy's charging station. I bet Tsumugi that he wouldn't know it was me who did it. He did.Tsumugi had an outfit already picked out for me. When I got to her lab it was only me and her."Finally! How long does it take for you to get over here?" Tsumugi sighed.
I looked at her angrily, "it's hard to be timely when I don't want to be here."
"Oh you'll be fine! Shuichi's a good kid he won't make fun of you!" As Tsumugi said that Shuichi stepped through the door.
"What won't I do?" Shuichi questioned.
"Make fun of Kokichi! We'll all be dressed the same anyway!" Tsumugi probably knew what she was doing here. "Listen, I'll go get your outfits and I'll, be right back!" Tsumugi stood up and left us alone."Why would I make fun of you?" Shuichi turned to me.
"I don't know! Skirts are girly." I looked away and huffed.
"Well Tsumugi told me you lost a bet with her and that's why you're here. But I don't think skirts are entirely girly. I think any guy can wear one if he really wants."
"Well I'm a guy who doesn't want. I just wanna get this over with already."
"Well lucky for you I have your outfits!" Tsumugi held up the two uniforms as she walked back over to where we were standing."Oh you've got to be kidding me." I stared more at the outfits.
"Those skirts are pretty short." Shuichi sounded a little nervous.
"Don't worry! From the front their fine and there won't be any pictures taken from the back!" Tsumugi sounded as though she made a smart remark.
"Whatever." I grabbed the uniform and went to her changing room.I walked out of the small room and found Tsumugi gawking at Shuichi's outfit. I could see him pulling his skirt down Marylin Monroe style. I can't help but laugh a little. Unfortunately, as soon as Tsumugi noticed I was out she ran and started poking at me as well."Stopppp, I'm not a statue on display!" I yelled.
"Of course you're not! If you were I wouldn't be touching you!" Tsumugi laughed.
"She poked at me too Kokichi, you'll live." Shuichi chuckled.
"Let's get to the pictures!" Tsumugi pulled Shuichi and me by our wrists over to her photography area.Tsumugi's skirt is longer than ours. This is stupid.
"Wait I completely forgot! I need to go get something! You two behave yourselves!" Tsumugi left. She knocked me down as she left in haste, closing her lab door behind her. Shuichi walked over to me and held his hand out to help me up. I'm 100% sure he saw my underwear.
"Thanks." I said looking away from him.
"You look cute Kokichi."
"Wha- stop it!" I stomped my foot on the ground. I noticed the door to the lab move a little but not enough to seem important. Shuichi moved closer to me and put his arms around my waist."What are you doing?" I looked at him suspiciously.
"Giving you a hug."
"Suspicious." I put my arms around his neck and stood on my tippy toes to kiss him on the cheek.
"And you said I'm suspicious." Shuichi looked down at me.
"You are."
"You are too."
"Never said I wasn't." I winked. I slowly slipped his tucked in shirt out of his skirt. I slid out of his arms and landed on my knees in front of him."Kokichi~" Shuichi had a sort of seductive tone to him.
He pulled the now untucked shirt above his head and threw it onto the floor. I slid my hands under his skirt to pull down his underwear. He was big. Turns out what they say about the size of a shy kids dick is true, at least in this case.
"Are we doing this?" Shuichi questioned.
"If it's ok with you." I paused for a bit. Consent is important.
"This'll be fun." Shuichi put his hand on my chin and leaned down for a kiss.Shuichi slipped his feet out of the legs of his underwear and pulled me up to my feet. Shuichi doesn't usually do much other than solve some mysteries. Turns out, during times like this, Shuichi is great at taking the lead.He came closer, making me walk backwards until I hit a wall. He put his arm next to me and pinned me against the wall. His hand slid into my skirt and pulled my shirt out and off of my body. I put my hands behind my back and unbuttoned my skirt, letting it fall to the floor. I felt Shuichi put his free hand around my waist and pull me in closer to him. His arm wrapped around my waist slowly entered my waistband and pulled down what clothes I still had on.I grabbed his hand and took him into the changing room. If Tsumugi came back soon, I didn't need her seeing this. I got onto the bench in the room and stayed on my knees. Shuichi slid off his skirt and positioned himself, ready to start. He started slowly entering me deeply.
"Mmm ah~"
"I don't think the doors are sound proof, Kokichi"
"S- sorry" Shuichi leaned down and covered my mouth with his hand. Gradually he got faster and faster. As he got faster I found it harder to contain myself.
"Shuichiii~ mmm" I said with a muffle, his hand still covering my mouth.
"Do you want me to stop?" He slowed down for a bit.
"N- no... but you're making it hard to stay quiet-" Shuichi rammed into me harder making me yell a little and release myself.
"Aahah~ Shuichi"Shuichi pulled out slowly, I could feel his cum drip out of me. I heard him leave the dressing room soon after. I got off of the bench and I slowly walked out of the room. I saw Shuichi pick up our clothing and start to put his back on. He noticed me looking at him and held my clothes out to me. I walked out of the changing room to grab the outfit and got dressed.Tsumugi came bursting through the door with some fancy cameras and three school backpacks. Tsumugi handed us the backpacks and put her camera on her tripod. Shuichi and I both looked at each other. Tsumugi looked at us sternly."Well?! Get in your places we don't have all day!"
"Yeah Kokichi, get in your place." Shuichi lightly hit my shoulder, walking to the spot Tsumugi had assigned him to earlier.
"Yeah Kokichi, get in your place." I mocked him."Shuichi! What's wrong with your outfit?! Your skirt is inside out!" Tsumugi looked at him as though he had committed a sin.
"I don't think it was like that before." I smirked.
"Maybe I'm making a fashion statement." Shuichi tried to defend himself."Oh well, I can always check my cameras later to see if it was like that before." Tsumugi shrugged.
"Cameras?!" Shuichi and I said in unison.
"Yeah! I have some pretty expensive equipment in here for filming, cameras are almost essential, duhh!" Tsumugi stated, "but you two should have nothing to be afraid of right?"
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The lunch table 💞Kokichi's POVI walked my normal route to my next class through the dark and smelly hallway. There was a light at the end of the hall that flickered everyday and has been for years. I could feel the stickiness of the tiles on the floor as I dragged my feet along. The hallways were as empty as always, there's only 16 kids in our grade. Our school is small but it's only meant for us 16 students as there's only 16 rooms for us to stay in.Here at our school we also all have something we're really good at, we call them our ultimates. We're like a group of 16 kids who all excel in a certain area. Not normal areas however, we're more high school prodigies. I am the Ultimate Supreme Leader, some also say I'm the Ultimate Liar.Normally I didn't run into anyone on my way to class however as I approached the flickering light I saw someone emerge from the darkness, Shuichi Saihara. Shuichi is tall and wears almost all black, all the time. He has beautiful grey eyes but they're almost always covered by this dumb hat he wears. Shuichi is the Ultimate Detective and he is friends with almost everyone in our class, except for me. In fact, I'm fairly sure he hates me. I'm aware hate is a strong word but it fits this situation perfectly. Me however, I like him, a bit too much.I tried my best to not make any eye contact with him while we passed each other but he makes it so hard. He smiled with a wave and what did I do back? Nothing! Not even a smile back! If he didn't hate me before he definitely did now! I make even myself mad! I started to pout, mad I wasn't able to even wave back at him.As I was overthinking my life decisions, I felt someone grab my wrist and pull me down a branched off hallway. When I caught my balance I looked up to see my friend, Kaito Momota. Kaito is the Ultimate Astronaut, he lied about his age on an astronaut test and somehow did better than everyone else! That's how he got his ultimate. He liked to go around and introduce himself as "Kaito Momota, Luminary of the stars"."Hey buddy." Kaito greeted me loudly.
"Hey."
"You don't look happy?"
"Do I ever Kaito?"
"Yeah! Usually you look pretty happy when Shuichi is aroun-" I quickly put my hand over his mouth to be sure no one over heard him.
"Be quiet!"
"What he's not right now! You would look happier if he was."
"You never shut up do you Kaito?"
"Nope!"Kaito is a great friend but he doesn't have a filter and to top it off he's not smart, common sense or academically. He's always really loud too, no inside voice. I'm sure you could hear his whisper from 10 miles away."So why do you look sad?" Kaito asked.
"I'm not sad! I'm just not happy."
"Welllll, why are you not happy?"
"I don't wanna talk about it." I pouted and crossed my arms. I tend to act like a child a lot.
"Aweee ok, but how am I supposed to help then?"
"Let me feel tall!" Kaito is around 6 feet tall so when he picks me up and let's me ride on his shoulders I get to feel super tall! I also just enjoy bossing people around and he makes that easy. We had the next class together so we walked to class with me on his shoulders. As soon as we got to class however, the teacher didn't seem to like me being on his shoulders so I had to get down. It was fun while it lasted.After class Kaito started to walk to his next class. I have a study hall that I don't normally do much in so I decided to skip it and go with Kaito. When we got to his class was about to sit down next to him when I felt a hand on my shoulder."Hello Kokichi." A familiar voice greeted. I looked up to see Shuichi standing next to me. "You're not normally in this class?"
"Nope! I'm just here for Kaito."
"Lucky for you our teacher never pays attention, she probably won't even notice you're here." Shuichi sat down next to Kaito. There wasn't an open seat behind Kaito but there was behind Shuichi. I couldn't bring myself to sit down. I was way too nervous.Kaito knows I like Shuichi so he decided to take things into his own hands. He took my shoulders and pulled me into the seat behind Shuichi. Shuichi looked at me a bit oddly but smiled. I was able to smile back this time! Shuichi was right, the teacher didn't notice I was there at all and most of the whole class was spent messing around and talking. I actually talked to Shuichi for once! Kaito told me after class he was proud of me.After that class was lunch, Kaito told me he usually sits with his girlfriend, Maki, Kaede and Shuichi. Maki Harukawa is the ultimate Child Caregiver and Kaede Akamatsu is the ultimate pianist. I normally sit with my other friends Kiibo and Miu. Kiibo is the ultimate robot, he was made in a lab, don't know why he needs to be in school, and Miu is the ultimate Inventor. Miu Iruma is super smart when it comes to inventions and mechanics, however like Kaito, she's very dumb common sense wise.Kaito told me I should sit with him today instead. He likes trying to be a matchmaker. Him and Shuichi are pretty close so if there was any chance of Shuichi liking me back I'm sure Kaito would know. I'm sure Shuichi likes Kaede however, that's part of the reason I don't sit with them. Kaede likes Shuichi and she makes it very obvious so I'm sure he's noticed by now.Kaito made me sit by him anyway.Shuichi, Kaede and Maki were already at the table. I could see Miu and Kiibo from across the lunch room smiling at me. Kaito pushed me into the seat next to Shuichi, it was really awkward.Kaede was in the other seat next to Shuichi. She's super clingy, Shuichi kept trying to scoot his chair away from her which caused him to scoot closer to me. As Kaede scooted closer and closer Shuichi did the same. Kaito gave me this look of "yeah I knew this would happen." Shuichi backed up so much he ended up hitting my chair."Sorry Kokichi!" Shuichi apologized quickly.
"Why are you even sitting here?" Kaede looked at me angrily.
"Kaito made me." I replied as Kaito smiled.
"Well you're in my way!" Kaede yelled.
"In your way?" I questioned.
"What if I said I had a crush on someone else?" Shuichi said, looking at a Kaede.
"As if!" Kaede shouted back. Shuichi stood up and grabbed my hand, dragging me up with him.
"What if I like Kokichi instead!" Shuichi shouted in spite of Kaede. I looked at Kaito scared as to what was going on."You couldn't possibly!" Kaede shouted loudly.
"Oh yeah?" Shuichi looked me in the eyes and pulled me into a tight hug. He looked to Kaede and stuck his tongue out at her. Kaede threw a fit and ran away. I'm not entirely sure what happened; it seemed to have gone well though!
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Cafe Workers/ Matchmakers 💞Shuichi's POVFairly recently, I got a job at a cafe. Even for only just getting hired, I'm already pretty good at my job! Good enough to be a trainer at least. A cute new boy starts today. I saw him at his interview, I was also told that day that I would be his assigned trainer. If I remember correctly I think I name is Kokichi Ouma. That means I have to try my best to do my job while also trying not to act too awkward around a stranger, let alone a cute stranger.It was around the time he was supposed to come in but he wasn't here yet. Granted he's not late... yet that is. He doesn't seem like the type of person to want a job, like a free spirit who doesn't want to be tied down.Soon after I was lost in thought I felt a small tap on my shoulder.
"Hello! You're Shuichi Saihara, right?" A small purple boy asked with big bright eyes.
"Uh... yes! Yes I am! Are you Kokichi Ouma?"
"Yep!" The boy smiled brightly, "I'm excited to learn!"He was cute, his whole smiling thing he just did only amplified it all. The night went fairly well. We had a closing shift that day so I was able to have a little time with him after we were done dealing with customers.
"Here, in case you have any questions." I handed Kokichi a tiny paper with my number on it.
"Oh sweet thanks! I'll see you tomorrow!" Kokichi said as he skipped away through the front doors.I stood there thinking about him for a little bit but was interrupted by my coworkers Kaito and Rantaro
"Oooo Shuichi has a crushhhh." Kaito jumped on my back, almost knocking me down.
"Gah, no I don't!"
"Dude, it's kinda obvious." Rantaro put his hand on my shoulder.
"It's ok bro! I'll be your wingman!" Kaito yelled fairly loudly, luckily we were the only three left in the store.
"Oh god no, no way you're messing with this at all." I pleaded with him, "please just stay out of it."I noticed Rantaro and Kaito look at each other. I felt my phone leave my back pocket.
"I don't have his number." I looked at them as if I had somehow beat them.
"Rantaro is the shift manager Shuichi, he can get anything he wants." Kaito looked at me and smiled.
"Hey!" I reached out for the phone but Kaito grabbed it and held it up too high for me to reach, "this isn't fair! I told you to stay out of it!"
"But you'll never do anything if we don't help." Rantaro said walking to the back of the restaurant to go find his phone numbers. I ran after him, maybe I could get him to stop. He started shifting through some papers until we heard Kaito yell from the front, "Rantaro! Guess who just texted Shuichiiiii!"
"Oh no." I felt my stomach fill up with butterflies as I started to worry about what was going to happen next.Rantaro rushed to get to Kaito who was already typing.
"What'd he say?" Rantaro asked.
"He said 'hey Shuichi' with a smiley face 'it's Kokichi Ouma'" Kaito read off the text.
"Awe cute." Rantaro replied.
"Cute?! He barely said anything!" I yelled trying my best to be able to read what Kaito was typing.
"I bet you though it was cute." Rantaro said smiling at me. I could feel my face getting red."I'm gonna say something back" Kaito started, "'hey Kokichi!' Hey Shuichi are you free tomorrow?"
"I think so why- KAITO NO!" I stopped myself realizing why Kaito wanted to know.
"Ooo Kaito yes, good idea." Rantaro chimed in.
"I hate you both so much." I crossed my arms.
"You love us!" Rantaro said, patting my back.
"He responded!" Kaito jumped.
"Oh god." I mumbled to myself.
"Oh oh what's he say?" Rantaro spoke over me."He saidddd," Kaito rushed to open the text, "'am I free? I mean yeah I don't do much, why do you ask?'"
"Will you guys stop it! Don't you think you've gone far enough! He probably thinks I'm weird!" I yelled louder than I normally would. They both just looked at me for awhile in silence. The silence was broken by another sound of an incoming text.
"What'd he say now?" I looked to Kaito.
"'Awe does Shuichi like me? It's only been a day you know?'" Kaito looked a little sad."If you two ruined this for me-" the sound of yet another text interrupted me.
Kaito looked to the phone and started to read the new text, "'if that is what you're going for then sure! Let's go on a date Shumai. Can I call you that?'" Kaito slowly turned his frown into a smile as he read through the text.
"Wha- he said yes?!" I looked at the two of them with surprise.
"He said yes!" Rantaro yelled.
"Heck yeah he said yes!" Kaito cheered, "who wouldn't want to date my sidekick!"
"Well answer him!" I looked to Kaito who still had my phone in his hand.
"No you! I've done my job." Kaito tossed me the phone and walked out of the store. "Bye guys!"
"Just tell him sure and that you can bring him home after your guys shift tomorrow." Rantaro shrugged.I ended up texting Kokichi back with what Rantaro told me to say and I went gone happy. I was a little nervous to go to my shift however, I didn't talk to him much last night, that was all Kaito. Despite my worries I knew I had to go to work so I got ready and headed out. When I got there Kokichi was already there waiting."Hello Shuichi!" Kokichi jumped up.
"H- hi Kokichi." I stuttered.
"Awe is someone nervous, don't worry I can tell it wasn't you texting me." Kokichi smiled widely, "you don't seem that forward with your feelings, but based on how nervous you are right now I have a feeling you really do like me!" Kokichi threw his hands in the air, proud of his deduction."That's impressive." I figured there's no point in hiding it if he's set in his ways.
"Why thank you Shumai. Even if I know it wasn't you, are we still on for later?"
"You still want to?"
"Well yeah! If you like me then I'm willing to entertain you." Kokichi walked a bit closer to me.
"Entertain me?"
"You think too much. Just go with the flow a little more Shuichi." Kokichi stood on his tippy toes and kissed my cheek, "well we have work to do, come on!" Kokichi grabbed my hand and pulled me away.From the corner of my eye as I was being dragged away I saw Rantaro and Kaito smile and wave at me from across the room.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Let's make it out together 💞Kokichi's POVMy original plan was to use Kaito. Kaito was always supposed to be the one to take me out. I never wanted Shuichi to have to be put through losing more people, even if it's just me. Unfortunately, things didn't turn out that way. Shuichi found himself in the hanger with me.I figured someone would try to save him, I was right. Maki tried to save him. She hit me with a poison arrow during the process. She also hit Shuichi. I'll never understand why but when Maki went to shot me with another arrow, Shuichi jumped in its way and tried to save me. Because of this, Maki desperately needed a anecdote for the poison. Shuichi knew there was some in his lab so Maki ran away to go get it.When Maki got back I stole her anecdote and pretended to drink it. I didn't want Shuichi to die so I wanted to give it to him. My goal here is to create a mystery so unsolvable that even monokuma can't figure it out. Hopefully a mystery like that will end this game. I don't want anyone else to die. I didn't want anyone to die. Maki eventually left so I handed the anecdote to Shuichi."Here take it, you deserve to survive." I said handing the anecdote over.
"But you deserve to live too."
"What have I done here that's worth me making it out? You've solved every trial, they need you." I smiled.
"Fine." Shuichi took the anecdote and took a large sip but didn't drink all of it."You have to drink it all for it to work Shuichi. Gosh, do I have to do everything for you?" I walked over and grabbed the anecdote, holding it up to his mouth.
"No, I can do it myself." Shuichi took back the anecdote and put it up to my mouth.
"What are you doing?" I looked at him.
"Either both of us die or neither of us do." Shuichi said shoving the tiny bottle even closer to me."Shuichi, I have everything planned out in my head and this is not a part of it!"
"If I make it out of here, I want you with me." Shuichi grabbed my chin and forced me to drink the rest of the anecdote.
"Shuichi you're going to die! The anecdote said you needed the full bottle! You know if either of us dies Maki dies too!"
"We won't die, I just have a feeling." Shuichi shrugged.
"God you hang out with Kaito too much. How am I supposed to carry out my plan if neither of us die Shuichi?"
"I have some ideas." Shuichi smiled and took the lead.Shuichi snuck out of the hanger and remembered a pink paint can he saw in Angie's lab. We used the hydraulic press to squish the paint and recorded a video to make it seem as though I had gotten squished instead. Shuichi and I hid in the exisals while the investigation was happening. In the end Shuichi managed to confuse everyone while still sticking, partially, to my original plan. Without Shuichi or me there to solve the trial, no one was able to figure it out.We successfully created the unsolvable trial and even better we made it out alive. Monokuma didn't let us out just yet though. He told us that if we were able to find out who the mastermind was, he would finally let us leave. So we did just that. We went out searching for clues to solve the last class trial.When we finally figured out it was Tsumugi the whole time we also found out that there was a whole nation watching us on the TV screens. Luckily for us everyone voted to end Danganronpa. That meant that everyone needed to be executed. We accepted our fate. Shuichi came over to me at the time of our execution and held my hand."If we're going out now, I want it to be with you." Shuichi said, I saw a small tear fall down his cheek. I squeezed his hand tightly. Himiko came to me and and held my free hand. Kaito went to Shuichi's free hand and Maki followed. We all stood there ready for what was coming for us.Kiibo finally stopped but we were still alive. A rock fell above us without hitting us, making it hard to see around. I could feel Shuichi's hand still in mine. Himiko had let go however, I reached in her direction and felt her hat. She felt me move her hat and reached her hand out to have me help her up. As soon as Himiko got onto her feet I turned and hugged Shuichi as tight as I could. We made it out alive, together.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Catching the famous thief 💞Shuichi's POVThere he stood. At the edge of the building. I've chased him all the way up here, it can't end like this. I tried to get closer but he only stopped me.
"Stop right there detective. No way I'm going down like this." He smiled at me.
"I've caught you, it's over now." I replied, slowly getting closer and closer to him.
"Don't think I'm stupid Shuichi, I know all about you. I know every possible way to get out of this situation."How'd he know my name? I knew his, it's Kokichi, but that's only because I've been researching him for so long. He's been on the loose for years and no detective has ever been able to catch him. I wanted to break that streak, finally catch him like no one has been able to before.I bet you're wondering how I got here. Honestly I am too. It all began when I finished my last case. My boss had approached me with this new case. He told me ahead of time that he never expected me to finish it. What a great introduction to a brand new case. He gave me boxes of files telling me it was everyone who had worked on this case before me. It was almost labeled impossible. I had little to no faith on solving it but all of the solving was pretty much put together.Kokichi was a thief. That's his crime. He stole countless special jewels and rare items over his years. He has a team working with him that he calls "DICE".According to his files he likes to claim that he has his members surrounding the place and that he would always make it out spotless. Only one of those things was ever true. He never caused any damage either. Which helped with his claims of "making it out spotless". It was hard to trace him when he never left any tracks. He always wore a mask and gloves.The files always referred to him as Kokichi, but had no proof. This means I didn't even officially know his name. Which is why I found it so odd he knew mine. How did he know who I was? My name is Shuichi Saihara but I've never made that known in any of my cases. I try to keep myself out of them as I don't want anyone I know to get hurt because I caught a criminal.His files also stated that he was extremely smart, fast, and small. Only standing around 5 feet tall and looking to be less than 110 pounds. I guess being small and fast makes it easier to get around and hide.There had been flyers all around town lately of a new jewelry shop opening up. I figured that would be the best time to try and find him since I didn't have much to go off of. I had a few pictures of him in his mask.Unfortunately, because of the mask, I couldn't see his face. I could, however, definitely see his hair and his posture. His hair was somewhat curly and short and a purpleish black color to it. He always seemed to be wearing a white suit with a purple tie as well so I knew loosely what to look for.I got to the store as soon as it opened. I must've looked odd as mostly women were in the store and I wasn't looking at any of the jewelry, only the people. I couldn't quite see any small purple haired people in the shop. Eventually, close to closing, I saw him. I wanted to follow him around for a bit before accusing him. I had to catch him in the act.He noticed me following him and quickly took something off the display. I didn't want to make a big scene so I tried to quietly go towards him. He turned around and stuck his tongue out at me. Oh yeah, did I mention, his files says he likes to act like a child. In possible sightings he was often seen skipping and he always had a curious look on his face.He left the building undetected which meant I was finally able to run after him. He looked back and quickly turned down a dark ally and vanished up the side of the building. If it weren't for there being no cars around I wouldn't have been able to hear his swift and quiet movements on the fire escape above me. I made my way up towards him and managed to stop him at the top of a building.Back to the present, I made a break for it and ran towards him.
"Big mistake Mr. Saihara." Kokichi fell backwards off the building but when I looked down I couldn't see him anywhere. We were on top of one of the tallest buildings in the city, easily 13 stories high, there should've been no way for him to escape. There was water near the bottom of the building but he wouldn't have made it down that fast.Without thinking I threw myself off the building behind him, hoping to see how he escaped. After realizing I couldn't see him I started to panic. I felt a pair of arms wrap around me tightly.
"God you're stupid." A familiar voice mocked.Suddenly we swung off to the side instead of falling to the ground. He safely touched the ground and he immediately let go of me.
"Why would you do that?" Kokichi pushed me.
"It's my job, to catch you." I replied.
"You could have died!"
"I guess..."I noticed his face blush a bit before going back to normal. He looked around and smiled at me with a wave. We had landed in an alley and on both sides I could see his DICE members cornering us."Wha- whats going on?" I cowered.
"Do you want to live?" He smiled again.
"That's a loaded question," I genuinely debated in my mind, "yes, I would like to live."
"Perfect! Stop looking for us, you're never going to win." His smile dropped."We can take him Ouma." A tall girl with a clown mask on got closer.
"No no, he'll leave. No need to hurt him." Kokichi shooed the girl away.
"But- it's my job to find you, how am I supposed to explain that I couldn't find you?!" I pleaded with him.
"Sounds like a you problem." Kokichi shrugged.All of the other members dashed away as police sirens could be heard approaching. I didn't call for anyone, must have been for something else... but I wasn't going to tell them that if I was going to get out of this alive."Awe, lucky Detective Saihara, looks like we'll have to continue this conversation in a bit." Kokichi grabbed my hand and took off running. I wasn't sure where we were going but this couldn't be good...
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Just don't call me yours 🍋💙Shuichi's POVI went to my locker earlier and found a strange note placed in it telling me to meet someone under the bleachers. I don't know why I went, I wouldn't normally. But when I got there I saw a short familiar looking boy. He's been in my class for a long time now but we've never talked much before.His name is Kokichi Ouma. He has big curly purple hair to match his big purple eyes. For being so short he always seemed extremely confident. The way he presented himself made me slightly jealous. He was quite popular and never seemed to be shy in social events. There was one flaw to him however, he lied a lot. I don't know if anyone else can notice it but from the few times I've talked to him I could just tell he was lying.The lies he made up about himself made him more mysterious and made me want to know more. Maybe that's why I ended up going, the chance of seeing someone as mysterious as him. I saw him there and curiosity got the better of me. I slowly walked towards the bleachers, I crushed the note I found in my hand and put it in my pocket."Hi." I shyly greeted him.
"Oh great! You got my note. I was starting to think you weren't going to show up." He put his hands behind his head.
"Yeah I got it, sorry I'm a little late."
"It's ok, I work fast. I wanted to do something before I can't anymore."He walked closer to me and grabbed my hand. He sounded as sure of himself as usual, except this time he was less obvious, as though he was trying to hide something."Listen, I've always liked you Saihara-Chan. You're not like everyone else in our class, I can tell you understand me better. Despite that, you never talk to me." He sounded kinda sad.
"I'm sorry."
"I just want to do one last thing." He smiled and got down to his knees, "if that's ok with you of course."
"K- Kokichi."He took his hands off of me and put them up as though he was getting arrested.
"I won't do it if you're not comfortable with it Shuichi." He smiled again. I thought to myself for a bit. He called me here for this? Why'd he sound like this was the last thing he was going to do."C- can we at least go somewhere else..." I looked around, it was after school but there was more than enough light for someone to see us if they were driving by.
"Awe so Shuichi does want me! Of course we can go somewhere else!" He took my hand and started skipping away to the school building."Shouldn't the building be locked right now?" I asked cautiously.
"Don't worry, I can fix that." He pulled out some keys from his pocket and unlocked the door.
"What if someone checks the cameras-"
"Stop worrying about everything! I do this all the time and no one ever catches me." He pulled me into the boys bathroom and quickly pushed me against the wall."My turn! Try not to talk much." He smirked and got back onto his knees. He unzipped my pants and grabbed my penis, slowly putting his mouth around me. I can't believe I agreed to this. I broke into a school, after hours, just for some head?!I started to moan slightly and I couldn't help but put my hand on his head as he continued. He wasn't lying when he said he worked quickly. I felt myself release into his mouth. He swallowed everything making sure there wasn't a mess up clean up."That was quicker than I expected." He stated looking up at me. He picked up his phone and looked at the time. "I still have time, can we take this a little further?"
"Define further..."He stood up and looked at me. He pushed me to the ground in a seated position. Thinking he wanted me to do the same to him I put my hand on his hips and looked up to him. He gave me a bit of a nod and I pulled his pants down. Instead of letting me continue he got onto his knees yet again and slowly pushed me into him. I see now what he meant by going further.He moved up and down quickly causing him to moan loudly. I heard some footsteps walk down the hall and I quickly covered his mouth. He looked at me slightly angry that I made him stop. He seemed oddly calm for being in a situation like this.
"No one checks the bathrooms don't worry." He moved my hand from his mouth.
"You're awfully confident in yourself." I started causing him to smirk."Kinda have to be when you're me. Sounds like they're gone." He started to continue but going even faster this time. He bounced high and held my shoulders. I held his hips as they moved up and down quickly. Soon enough his back arched and his come shot all over us. He got off of me and stood up.He hastily put all his clothes back on and handed me a tiny piece of paper.
"What's this?" I asked looking at the paper.
"A paper." He helped me to my feet again. "You can call me sometime."
"Call you? What are we then?"
"What are we? Could be friends, could be acquaintances, could be strangers. Really you can call me anything you want." He took his hand back from me, "Just don't call me yours." He winked with a smile and made his way out of the bathroom.I watched him walk down the school hallway and leave the building. He was so mysterious, why'd he do any of this in the first place. I looked at the paper he gave me, it looked like a real number.When I got to school the next morning I tried to act like everything was normal. I sat down in home room and my teacher announced that we had a student leave the school. When I asked who she said it was him, Kokichi Ouma. He was gone now. As soon as we were given a break I grabbed my phone and tried to call the number he had given me. It never even rang. The number wasn't a real number. He talked to me for one day and left without a trace.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"Would you die for me, Kokichi?" 💙Shuichi looked into his bathroom mirror as he washed his hands. He saw Kokichi walk up behind him and put his arms around him. The hug felt more empty than normal. Kokichi often strolled into Shuichi's dorm without asking so he thought nothing of it, normally.Shuichi was still stuck in the killing game. He had been laying in his bed for days now, doing nothing but occasionally eating and going to the bathroom.Kokichi had stopped by a couple of times but he never started conversations, so Shuichi just took the hugs Kokichi gave and was satisfied. Every now and then Kokichi managed to drag him out of bed to go have Shuichi eat more food since he didn't eat much.The last trial hit Shuichi hard but luckily Kokichi was there to cheer him up. Kokichi and him started dating soon after the second trial. They both really needed someone to be there for them. Sure, Kokichi caused trouble and Kaito had never liked Kokichi which made things a bit awkward, but Shuichi actually really enjoyed being around Kokichi.Kokichi liked to snuggle up close to Shuichi and hold him like a giant teddy bear. Shuichi would never admit it but he loved the attention. He felt safe around Kokichi. He made Shuichi happy.The way Kokichi acted around him in private made Shuichi feel as though he had been able to see the real Kokichi. Which is why Shuichi found it odd Kokichi hadn't been talking much lately. He only ever talked when Shuichi asked him things. He was normally very talkative.Shuichi worked hard to repress the memories of the last trial he had gone through, maybe Kokichi had too. Maybe he was just still recovering from it all too.He dried off his hands and turned around to hug Kokichi back. It felt as though neither of them had any emotion behind the hug. Like they only did it for the affection and not the person but the affection they were looking for wasn't there either.Unable to control his emotions, Shuichi felt his eyes start to water. He loved Kokichi and had hugged him numerous times before. Never had they ever felt like this, this was terrible. It hurt to keep going. Shuichi let go and Kokichi followed. Still without saying anything Kokichi looked up to Shuichi and tilted his head."I'm sorry, I can't do this right now." Shuichi wiped his eyes and opened the bathroom door.
"What do you mean?" Kokichi followed as Shuichi walked back to his bed.
"I'm not sure what's wrong but I can't do this." Shuichi laid down on his bed and curled up in his blankets.Kokichi sat next to him and moved his hand along Shuichi's arm.
"Why can't I just be happy it's over." Shuichi curled up tighter.
"It's ok to be sad about it Shuichi, it's got to be hard losing two of your closest friends." Kokichi assured him.The memories Shuichi had repressed made him forget all about who he had lost to the trial. He didn't bother trying to remember, knowing it would just hurt more."I love you Kokichi." Tears fell from Shuichi's eyes. Shuichi was met with Kokichi removing his cold hand from his arm and a silent response to his confession. They had always said they loved each other, why was now any different? Shuichi looked up to see Kokichi looking around the room, looking at anything other than Shuichi and the bed they were on."Kokichi, what's wrong." Shuichi rested a hand on Kokichi's thigh.
"Pretending it didn't happen isn't going to help you Shuichi." Kokichi responded, still looking away.
"I love you Kokichi, I really do."
"I know you do, trust me, I do."
"So why aren't you saying it back?" Another tear escaped Shuichi's eyes, falling slowly down his damp cheek.Shuichi was met again with no response from Kokichi. As if his heart couldn't hurt anymore, the last part of it broke to Kokichi's empty response. Kokichi still wasn't looking to Shuichi, making everything worse. He wouldn't even look to Shuichi, how could he love him without even looking at him?"Kokichi," Shuichi sat up and wrapped his arm around Kokichi, "I love you so much, I'd do anything for you... I... I'd die for you." Shuichi paused before speaking again, "would- would you do the same? Would you die for me, Kokichi?"Kokichi didn't response at first, making Shuichi think he never would."Again?" Kokichi finally asked."What do you mean again?"
"You want me to die for you again?" Kokichi finally turned to look at Shuichi, "I've done it already Shuichi, I'm not real you know."Shuichi removed his arms and laid back down onto his bed. Closing his eyes, Shuichi was never the one to not response. He couldn't think of anything to say. He felt the small weight of Kokichi sitting next to him fade away.That's right... the death he had forgotten about... the two friends he had lost... they were Kaito and Kokichi. His tears fell again as he hit his head over and over trying to shake the memory away. If he forgot about it maybe Kokichi would come back.Shuichi's shirt began to grow wet as it caught his tears that fell from his face. Shuichi heard a knock at his door making his loud cry's grow silent."Shuichi! I know you're in there! I know you haven't been eating, I brought you some food." He could hear Maki yell through the door, "I'm not leaving until you let me in!"Shuichi stayed still on his bed, unable to bring himself to move. That is until he felt the small cold hand pull on his wrist. He looked up to see Kokichi pulling his arm to get him out of bed."Shuichi let me in!" Maki banged on the door.
"Come on Shuichi, you need to talk to her, she can help make you feel better." Kokichi pulled harder. Shuichi stepped out of his bed and met Maki at the door. Maki was never one to show affection so she rushed passed Shuichi and entered his room. She placed the food onto Shuichi's desk and hugged him."Maki..." Shuichi managed to get out.
"Shh it's ok, I'm here for you Shuichi. We can get through this together, me and you." Maki replied. He could feel her own tears start to wet his shirt as well. Shuichi looked up and saw the Kokichi he had been talking to for the past few days slowly wave and disappear from his view. Was this... moving on?
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Maid for a day 🍋"Oh my god Ouma what the hell are you wearing?" Kaito spit out his water.
"It's a maid outfit Momota-Chan! What else would it be?" Kokichi twirled around, admiring his dress.
"Why would you want to wear a maid outfit?" Rantaro laughed.
"I think it looks cute! I take is my beloved Saihara-Chan does too!" Kokichi smiled and everyone proceeded to look to Shuichi.Shuichi hadn't said anything since Kokichi entered the room, he was too caught up in how adorable he found it... he was blushing, hard.
"Awe I think Shuichi does like it." Kaede giggled."Does Shumai need anything done? It's my job in a maid outfit to serve my master right Kirumi?" Kokichi looked to Kirumi who rolled her eyes in response.
"When did Saihara ever say he wanted to be your master?" Kirumi sipped on her tea.
"He didn't, I choose him." Kokichi smiled.
"Wha-" Shuichi was still recovering."This is your chance buddy!" Kaito aggressively pat Shuichi on the back.
"I... I don't know." Shuichi stammered.
"Awe how lame! Ask him for sex! I bet he's great." Miu pulled on the bottom of Kokichi's skirt.
"E- excuse me?!" Shuichi stuttered.
"I've never tried it." Kokichi pondered.
"I don't want to know about Saihara OR Ouma's sex lives." Maki stood up from the dining table ready to leave."I never asked for that!" Shuichi tried to reassure everyone.
"You didn't deny wanting it either, at the very least." Rantaro joked.
"Stop it! This isn't funny!" Shuichi started getting even redder. Kokichi started giggling from across the table causing Shuichi to get a little angry. How could he be laughing in a situation like this?!A few others started to filter out of the dinning hall. Shuichi was just about to put away all of his dishes when Kokichi came up and snatched them instead.
"Let me take care of his Shumai." Kokichi smiled.
"Oh he's totally into you." Kaede looked to Shuichi after Kokichi had left the room.
"No way. He would never like me." Shuichi had told Kaede a while ago that he was interested in Kokichi."He called you his master." She joked.
"He's in a costume." Shuichi rebutted.
"And? Doesn't change the fact that he's into you." She laughed. Kokichi came back in and stood next to Shuichi, making him start blushing all over again."Come on Saihara-Chan! We have a ton of fun things to do today!" Kokichi pulled Shuichi's hand and the two ran out of the dining hall.
"Don't have too much fun!" Kaede yelled out behind them.Kokichi had pulled Shuichi over to the library. Shuichi meant to come here later today so he didn't protest much. He walked over to the science fiction books and tried to start reading. He figured if he could distract himself Kokichi wouldn't notice how into this he actually was."Oh Saihara!" Kokichi skipped towards him, "I know she said not to have too much fun but who ever said we should listen to Akamatsu." Kokichi smiled and placed a kiss on top of Shuichi's head.
"What are you doing Ouma?" Shuichi mumbled into his book.
"Awe come one, we can pretend I can't see the tent growing in your pants or we can take care of it." Kokichi laughed.Shuichi looked down and quickly crossed his legs. He hadn't noticed it grow, though he certainly felt it. Kokichi got onto his knees in front of Shuichi and started rubbing his thighs seductively."I can't imagine Shumai is any more experienced than I am, so it shouldn't matter that I've never done this before right?" Kokichi looked up to Shuichi.
"Stop it Ouma, someone can come down here any minute." Shuichi requested.
"Fine. I'll stop." Kokichi took both his hands off of Shuichi immediately and stood back up. The loss of touch made Shuichi ache even more.Kokichi was walking towards the door as if he was ready to leave.
"Wait!" Shuichi stood up, catching Kokichi's attention.
"Yes Shumai?" Kokichi had a slightly suggestive tone to his voice.
"Maybe we could block the door or something." Shuichi felt extremely awkward.
"Awe Saihara does want me to please him! I accept the request!" Kokichi began to move stacks of books in front of the door until he felt it was firm enough to not let someone through.He walked back over to Shuichi and pushed Shuichi lightly back into his seat. He got back down to his knees just as before and started to unbutton Shuichi's pants with a smile.Shuichi couldn't believe what was happening. He figured if he had said yes to Kokichi, he would think he was weird. But that wasn't what was happening at all. In fact Kokichi seemed to be enjoying himself as well.Kokichi hastily pulled down Shuichi's pants and stood up to take off his own underwear. His boxers fell to the floor making Shuichi remember this was all really happening.Kokichi looked greedily at Shuichi and got back to his knees picking up Shuichi's dick and slipping it into his mouth. Kokichi moved his head up and down on Shuichi quickly. He was very good at this.Shuichi came extremely close to finishing but just as he was, Kokichi stopped. Kokichi stood up and moved to sit on Shuichi's lap. His legs loosely wrapped around Shuichi's torso, he slowly pushed Shuichi into him as he started to bounce up and down.Shuichi put his arms around Kokichi's neck and placed his hands around his head lightly pulling on his hair. A strong tension built up between Shuichi's legs and kept getting stronger. The more Kokichi moved up and down the faster he got.Sometimes at night Shuichi got this same feeling. Things inside this school weren't the best, it had extremely restricted internet access if any at all. He had imagined getting help but he never thought it would actually happen.Kokichi bounced one last time and the tension released in both of them. A mess grew on both of their clothes from Kokichi.
"Did Saihara-Chan enjoy that?" Kokichi stood up and fluffed out his skirt. Shuichi didn't answer at first, too embarrassed to talk. Shuichi started redressing as Kokichi spoke again. "Awe it's ok Shumai, I did too. I like you Shuichi, did you know that?"Shuichi's eyes lit up brightly, "you like me?"
"Only as a friend of course." Kokichi teased. Shuichi's smile was crushed by the comment, Kokichi took note and continued talking, "that was just a lie of course! You know better than to believe me Saihara." He smiled."Which part was the lie?" Shuichi asked with hope.
"I guess we'll never know Shumai!" Kokichi laughed and skipped to unblock the door to the library. The back door to the library suddenly opened and Tsumugi walked in."Oh hey guys! What are you doing in here?" Tsumugi waved. Shuichi stood surprised. "Also why was the front door blocked?" Tsumugi asked.
"It didn't have a lock so we tried blocking it." Kokichi shrugged.
"What's this?" Tsumugi walked over to the pair of boxers Kokichi had left on the ground."Hey! Those are mine!" Kokichi walked over to the laughing Tsumugi and snatched back his underwear.
"Were the two of you messing around in here? This library is for everyone you could have at least gone to your rooms." Tsumugi dismissed the two and left to find a book to read.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Himiko's spell 💞Himiko's POVKokichi has been relentless lately with his lying. I wanted nothing more than to knock him down a peg or even better, get him to stop all together. How hard is it to tell the truth every now and then? So I made a plan. I opened my spell books to try and find a spell to hopefully get him to stop lying so much.My intention was to give him a truth spell but I must have said something wrong because all my spell did was turn him into a toddler. He didn't stop lying at all but he found it much harder to pull pranks on everyone. I didn't change him back right away, I needed to research how to do so. It wasn't my intention to turn him into a child so I needed to research it some more.Shuichi seemed extremely interested in taking care of a toddler Kokichi. Everyone was pretty sure the two were dating before I cast my spell so this came as no surprise to any of us.The next day though, I was out in the hallway of dorm rooms and Kaede was talking to Shuichi. Soon enough a small Kokichi came running out of Shuichi's room, stumbling over his own feet."No!" The small boy yelled."Huh?" Kaede looked to the ground seeing the tiny child start hitting her legs. I couldn't help but laugh. I approached the group as Kokichi tried his hardest to push Kaede away with his little strength."My Shu!" He yelled again."Shuichi isn't just yours Kokichi, he's everyone's to share." Kaede laughed."No! My Shu! My Shu!" He pounded harder on her legs but to no avail."Awe. It's gonna be ok kiddo." Shuichi squatted down to lift up the child."Shu!" Kokichi leapt into his arms, pushing him to the ground."Hey Himiko, any progress on that potion?" Shuichi seemed desperate."Not yet, sorry Shuichi." I felt bad, he still had to deal with Kokichi and all of his antics."Shu! Shu! Shu!" Kokichi smiled brightly."Yes, yes, I'm right here Kokichi." He sounded like a tired father."Well I should go anyways, Miu's helping me with something and she'll get mad if I'm late." Kaede smiled and quickly left."I can watch him today if you need a break Shuichi, it's my fault he's like this anyways." I offered."Could you? I haven't been able to talk to Kaito in days," Shuichi sighed, "Someone doesn't like Kaito." Shuichi pinched Kokichi's cheek."Kaito stinky!" Kokichi crossed his arms, "too big to push!""I can watch him, maybe I can find a spell today. You wanna be a teenager again, don't you Kokichi." I went to pat his head but he swatted my hand away.Shuichi set Kokichi down and he followed me to my room. Kokichi sat there crying about his "Shu" the entire time. It got really annoying really quick. Luckily someone knocked on my door, ready to help me.Tenko and Angie entered my room. Kokichi clung to my leg at first, though they had both already seen him since he was turned into a toddler so he had no reason to be so scared."It's ok Kokichi, we won't hurt you." Angie got down to his level."Yeah! We're just here to play some games with you!" Tenko followed suit."Finally, I need a break." I closed my magic book and sat on my bed exhausted."Hey Kokichi, I got some outfits from Kirumi, wanna play dress up?" Angie held up some small outfits she had asked Kirumi to make for her. Kokichi looked mortified and started crying loudly."I think that means he's excited." Tenko smiled."I mwiss Shuuu!" Kokichi cried."Awe, he misses his boyfriend." Angie awed."Boyfwend?" Kokichi stopped crying just to tilt his head."Yeah, are you trying to suggest you and Shuichi aren't dating?" Tenko genuinely asked the still toddler."Boyfwend..." Kokichi seemed to smile and calm down a bit. He threw his arms in the air allowing Angie and Tenko to dress him up. It was oddly cute seeing him smile, the only times I've seen him happy through this entire journey of being a toddler again was when he was with Shuichi or talking about Shuichi.Angie put the last dress on Kokichi that she had gotten from Kirumi and another knock was placed on the door. Shuichi walked in and immediately Kokichi ran to him and hugged his leg. "Shu!""Did you... put Kokichi in a dress?" Shuichi hesitantly asked."Dwess! Dwess! Dwess!" Kokichi jumped."It's cute." Tenko added.Shuichi picked him up and Kokichi wrapped his arms around Shuichi's neck the best he could. Angie stood up and handed Shuichi the other clothes she had Kokichi try on."Hey are you two dating?" Angie asked."What?" Shuichi looked surprised."Boyfwend!" Kokichi smiled with a laugh."I don't know what you're talking about." Shuichi's face was red, making it clear he was lying."Bad liar." Kokichi lightly hit Shuichi on the head."Hey, I didn't come here to get interrogated." Shuichi awkwardly stated."I was just curious." Angie smiled.Tenko pushed the two boys out of the room. Angie and Tenko stayed the night in my room, attempting to find a solution to the problem at hand. By morning we finally found something that seemed like it may work.I ran out of my room with Tenko and Angie to see Shuichi was still in his room. Before I turned Kokichi into a toddler, he taught me how to pick locks like he does so I went to Shuichi's room and picked the lock.I entered to see them both still asleep, the morning announcements hadn't gone off yet so this was expected. Shuichi was laying in his bed with Kokichi in his arms like a big teddy bear. It was quite cute.I said the spell while Kokichi was asleep and couldn't move around, I didn't want to accidentally miss him. Much to my surprise, it worked. Kokichi slowly grew until he was his normal size. It woke them both up however."I'm back!" Kokichi sat up in the bed."You're welcome, I used my magic." I smiled proudly."I'm not thanking you, you're the reason I was stuck like that in the first place." Kokichi glared at me."Hey, Himiko could have left you like that!" Tenko defended."Can you leave now?" Shuichi looked extremely tired, he pulled down on Kokichi to get him to lay back down next to him."Sure, we'll leave you two lovebirds alone." Angie started to push me and Tenko out of the room. Before we left though, out of the corner of my eye, I could see Shuichi kiss Kokichi's cheek and Kokichi do the same in return.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Sleepover 🍋Kokichi and Shuichi had been friends ever since they were little. Shuichi would never say this to him but he was extremely fond of Kokichi. He wanted to protect him, not like a brother but more like a lover, he loved Kokichi.Kokichi was small and mischievous which meant that anytime he said anything that might lead onto the fact he liked Shuichi too, Shuichi never believed him.Kokichi invited Shuichi over for a sleepover. He thought nothing of it, Kokichi invited him over all the time, there was no reason to think this was anything different. Shuichi had been over to Kokichi's so many times that his parents no longer thought of him as a guest but more of a second child."I'm getting tired." Kokichi yawned."Me too." Shuichi yawned back."You can sleep in my bed again if you'd like!" Kokichi sparked up."Alright." It gave Shuichi butterflies to sleep in the same bed as Kokichi but he didn't mind. He climbed into the bed and Kokichi laid next to him without facing Shuichi. Kokichi seemed... oddly close to him. Normally he laid farther away but right now, Kokichi was close enough for Shuichi to put his arm around him. Shuichi felt some tension between the two of them but he couldn't recall them ever getting in a fight recently, there was no reason for there to be any tension.Kokichi scooted a little closer to Shuichi, so much so that he could feel Kokichi's tiny body mold to the shape of his own. He loved this more than he could express, probably a little too much though as he could feel himself getting hard.He wondered what would happen if he moved a little further away from Kokichi. Kokichi was a guy too, he would know what was going on if he felt Shuichi's boner getting hard... suddenly Kokichi turned around allowing Shuichi to see his face."Someone's having far too much fun over there." Kokichi smiled."I- I'm... uh." Shuichi was not good with words."It's ok," Kokichi sat up, "I like you Shuichi, I like you a lot. If I weren't so confident you liked me too I wouldn't even be saying this. You make it so obvious you know. Other than the thing growing in your pants of course."Shuichi's face blushed red as Kokichi scooted, somehow, even closer to Shuichi. "You see Shuichi, I've noticed you get all blushy and smiley without reason around me," Kokichi's hand sat just above Shuichi's hip and slowly slid down into his pants, "you're terrible at hiding it. But again, I like you too of course."He grabbed Kokichi's arm that was still slowly slipping into his boxers and pulled it out. "Could you stop lying Kokichi, it's not very funny." He blushed."Awe did I make an oversight? Does my beloved Shuichi not like me too?""No I do it's just-" Shuichi stopped himself from talking, "you don't like me and I don't think it's funny to tease me.""But I do! I could easily sleep on the floor, or have you down there, but I don't want my beloved's back to hurt. Unless of course it's because of me." His tone sounded suggestive of something."Kokichi.""Shuichi.""Stop it. It's not funny.""Fine! What'll make you believe me when I say that I really do love you? I love you a lot Shuichi." Kokichi pouted."I'm not sure-" Shuichi sat up and was immediately met with Kokichi's lips pressing against his own. It was passionate, Kokichi's hands pulling Shuichi's face closer to his and not letting go. Shuichi couldn't believe it, he really thought Kokichi was just lying. He started to ache again as he realized he still had something he needed to deal with.Shuichi slowly tried to slip out of bed, Kokichi stopping him. "I wanna help!" Kokichi's eyes lit up."What?" Shuichi asked as Kokichi replaced his hand on Shuichi's hip."Can I help?" Kokichi's face alone was enough to show his intentions as if the hand slowly moving into his pants just as before wasn't enough. Shuichi hadn't said anything, as if he was still debating on how to answer the question,. "I want to help you Shuichi. If you're comfortable with that."Shuichi awkwardly nodded his head to show it was ok for Kokichi to continue. A smile grew on Kokichi's face, a genuine one, not just the normal smile he plastered on his face to make others think he was happy.Kokichi assisted Shuichi in taking off his pajama pants and boxers. Kokichi laid on his back and slipped off his own bottoms. Shuichi looked surprised, he just assumed Kokichi would be using his mouth, he didn't mind this though."I don't know what I'm doing." Shuichi stated as he lined himself up with Kokichi's ass."That's ok! I've never done this before either."Shuichi pushed himself into Kokichi's ass, the tightness already making him feel amazing. Things picked up quickly as Kokichi's moans just added heat to the fire. Shuichi leaned down and Kokichi wrapped his arms around his neck making both of their bodies push together.Sweat started to drip from them as the heat between them grew. Shuichi sped up his hips as he felt himself growing closer to his climax. Kokichi was holding onto him tightly, each moan flowing right to Shuichi's ears. He found himself burying his head into Shuichi's neck. Shuichi slowly kissed any part of Kokichi that was close to him from his cheek to his neck and even down to his collar bones.His thrusts began to stray from their consistent pace as he grew closer and closer to finishing. The room was small making it hot and steamy as the two continued.Kokichi moaned Shuichi's name, he never expected his first time to feel this good. With his head still stuck on Shuichi's shoulder he started to kiss it and eventually starting a small hickey. Shuichi's shoulder became filled with hickeys as Kokichi struggled to not finish right away.Moving his head, Shuichi kissed Kokichi. His tongue found its way to Kokichi's lips, separating them to meet Kokichi's tongue. As Shuichi pulled away strings of saliva still connected the two. Kokichi tried to put his head back into Shuichi's shoulder but to no avail.Kokichi let go of Shuichi and his back instinctively arched as he released onto himself. Shuichi's body, still being so close to him, got covered as well. With one last thrust Shuichi pulled out and came onto Kokichi's stomach.Sweaty and out of breath, Shuichi took a moment to collect himself. Kokichi put his hand on his stomach touching the mess both of them left."You're messy." Kokichi laughed."That's on you too." Shuichi laughed back, "I'll go get something to clean you up." Shuichi slipped out of the bed and came back with a towel and new pajamas for them to wear.After cleaning up Shuichi laid back down next to Kokichi and pulled him in close. "I love you too Kokichi." He whispered quietly, finally returning the confession. Both of them fell asleep quickly, tired from the actions that preceded.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Saioumota roommates 💞Kaito and Shuichi had been living together ever since they got out of high school. They even started dating soon after. Kaito was out getting groceries one day when he met up with an old friend."Oh hey little dude." Kaito ran up to the smaller boy."Oh god." Kokichi regretted going to get groceries."What have you been up to? It's been forever." Kaito aggressively pat Kokichi on the back almost pushing him over."Sulking... lying... pranking... drinking... the usual.""Aweee, where do you live? Is it around here? I can take you home if you'd like.""No no, that's fine." Kokichi looked disgusted at the offer., "I don't really have a house for you to take me too, I'm more of a freeloaded."Kaito looked to the groceries Kokichi had in his basket to see lots of alcohol and only a little bit of food with actual substance. "Are you trying to kill yourself? Come on I'll help." Kaito took the basket and put it on the floor, dragging Kokichi away out to Kaito's car. Kaito had his groceries paid for and in the back of his car. Kokichi sat with his arms crossed and a pouty look on his face."Why do you need so many groceries. You eating for ten?" Kokichi looked to the bags behind him."Nope, just for two. The boyfriend needs to eat too." Kaito laughed."You have a boyfriend? Thought you had something with Maki?" Kokichi looked to Kaito."No, I think I was always more into Shuichi-""Shuichi Saihara! You're dating Shuichi Sahara?!" Kokichi looked astonished."Yeah, why?""No reason." Kokichi pouted even more, he liked Shuichi.Kaito's car pulled up to his apartment he shared with Shuichi and he got out to get his groceries. He made Kokichi help bring the groceries inside much to Kokichi's dismay. He was a little nervous, he didn't think Shuichi would like to see him. To be honest he didn't think anyone from high school would want to see him but Kaito seemed to be happy. Kaito led Kokichi to the apartment and opened the front door that lead to the kitchen."I'm home Shuichi! I got the groceries! And something else but it's priceless." Kaito ruffled Kokichi's hair."What is it?" Shuichi stepped into the kitchen with only a towel wrapped around his waist, "oh! I thought it was gonna be a dog. No offense, this is good too." Shuichi left to finish getting ready after his shower. Kokichi's face grew red as Kaito grabbed the groceries from him and placed them on the counter."He's glad you're here." Kaito smiled, "so what did you mean by you're a freeloaded?" He started to put away the groceries."I don't pay for things, usually I steal. I was probably going to steal that alcohol, it's far too expensive anyways it's just begging to be stolen." Kokichi sat at the table."Do you live with anyone?" Kaito looked over his shoulder to Kokichi."Nope, I told you earlier, I don't really have a house.""You should come live with us little dude!" Kaito yelled, loud enough for Shuichi to hear, causing him to come back out before he was fully done getting dressed,"What's going on?" Shuichi had on pants but no shirt, obviously not making things easy for Kokichi."Kokichi was just telling me he didn't have a house and I was saying he should come live with us!" Kaito yelled enthusiastically."No no, I don't want to intrude-" Kokichi stood up, backing towards the door."I'm cool with that." Shuichi walked fully into the kitchen and started to help Kaito."Great! New roomie! And don't worry about the rent yet, if you have to steal everything you clearly don't have the money." Kaito smiled."What's going on? All I intended was to steal from the grocery store not move into someone else's apartment." Kokichi set his head into the table."You're our new roomie now!" Kaito stopped putting things away and walked over to give Kokichi a hug, Shuichi followed."Welcome to the apartment." Shuichi smiled."It's not too big but Shuichi and I are pretty close so we don't mind." Kaito stood up tall and continued to put away the groceries.Kokichi slumped his head onto the table. Instead of helping Kaito, Shuichi sat next to Kokichi."It's been a while." Shuichi laughed."Yeah... a while." Kokichi only lifted his head slightly to respond."How have you been?" Shuichi tried to continue the conversation, it was awkward."Shitty. You got any alcohol?" Kokichi shot up."Probably somewhere, all I really drink is wine. Kaito may have a stash of beer somewhere if you really want it. Though I don't think you should be drinking, your body is still small you probably shouldn't drink much." Shuichi seemed to care."Hmpf," Kokichi slumped his head back down on the table, "stop caring so much.""I think it's important to care. If I don't care then you could be stealing our alcohol and practically killing yourself. But I don't want you to die." Shuichi sweetly smiled and pat Kokichi's head, "anyways, I can show you around the apartment a bit. Like Kaito said earlier, it's small, but it wouldn't hurt to know your way around.""Sure." Kokichi stood up and stretched.Later that night, Kokichi found himself sitting on the couch next to Kaito. Shuichi walked into the living room with a bowl of popcorn and placed it on the coffee table in front of them. Shuichi walked behind the couch and wrapped his arms around Kaito and gave him a kiss on the top of his head.Not wanting to get in the way of things, Kokichi sat decently far away from Kaito. Without thinking anything of it, Shuichi pulled Kokichi closer with one arm. Shuichi now had one arm around Kokichi and one still around Kaito. Shuichi placed a kiss on Kokichi's head as well making him go red in the face. Kaito then leaned down and did the same. Shuichi took a seat on the other side of Kaito and rested his head on his shoulder. Kaito put his arm around Shuichi and pulled Kokichi in as well. Kokichi slowly placed his head onto Kaito's shoulder.Kokichi and Shuichi slowly drifted asleep on Kaito's shoulder. Wether or not he liked it, it seemed Kokichi was now apart of the group.(Might make a part 2 of this, if you want to see that let me know :))
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Baking 💞Shuichi's birthday was today. Kokichi wanted to bake him his favorite cookie for his birthday. Shuichi was sleeping in late and Kokichi didn't want to wake him. He needed salt though, the salt was up far too high for Kokichi to reach.He only needed half a teaspoon of salt but he just could reach it. He was about to jump up onto the counter when he felt an arm brush against him and a body hug close to his own. The salt made its way into Kokichi's hand and he immediately poured what he needed into his bowl.Kokichi tried to jump and get the salt back up until the hand from before laughed and set the salt back up into the shelf. "What are you doing up so earlyyyy." Kokichi pouted as he turned around to see Shuichi standing next to him."I'm not tired anymore, so I got out of bed, plus you weren't in bed anymore and it makes sleeping significantly less enjoyable when you're not there." The taller boy smiled and leaned down to give Kokichi a kiss."Hmpf, I'm not done yet!" Kokichi pushed Shuichi's face away from his, "Don't look at what I'm doing!" Kokichi then sprung to cover the big bowl with his body the best he could. Shuichi hugged Kokichi from behind and the two both started laughing as Shuichi tried his best to get Kokichi to let go of the bowl.Shuichi started the tickle Kokichi until he eventually let go and flung to the floor, trying to get away from the tickles."No fair! I'm just trying to give you a surprise for your birthdayyy." Kokichi pouted as he sprung to his feet."I'm nosy what can I say." Shuichi laughed."Shuuu," Kokichi whined, "go away so I can work on your supriseeee.""How about since it's my birthday, you let me help you." Shuichi smiled."But... but... it was supposed to be a surprise." Kokichi gave Shuichi his famous puppy dog eyes."Well it's too late now and it would be much more fun to do it together anyways.""Ughhhh fine." Kokichi pushed the bowl to Shuichi and walked away to go get more of his ingredients. Kokichi found himself smiling a bit at the idea of him and Shuichi working on this together.Kokichi opened up his pantry to see that the chocolate chips he needed were a bit too high for him. Out of the corner of Shuichi's eye he could see Kokichi jumping up tall to try and get the chips."Do you need help." Shuichi laughed as he walked over to Kokichi."I hate being short." The smaller boy crossed his arms angrily."I'm not too tall either." Shuichi grabbed the chocolate chips with ease and pat Kokichi on the head.Walking back to the bowl Kokichi grabbed the chocolate chips from Shuichi and poured it into the bowl. A pair of arms slide themselves around Kokichi as he mixed the chips into the dough. Shuichi rested his head on the top of Kokichi's and wrapped his arms around his stomach."You don't seem to be helping much." Kokichi laughed."I'm moral support." Shuichi kissed Kokichi's cheek.With enough messing around the boys eventually managed to finish all the cookies. They were actually really good. The rest of the day was spent just hanging out with each other, the best birthday gift Shuichi could get.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Your Love (Déjà Vu) 💞Kokichi's POVI found myself watching him intensely. He seemed to move so lightly on his feet, as though he was just asking me to walk over and join him. He held Kaede's waist as he twirled her around on the dance floor. Out of almost nowhere he looked up from her gaze and looked eyes with me instead. I was supposed to be talking to Rantaro but here I was making eye contact with Shuichi from across the room.The music faded away and Kaede kissed Shuichi softly on the cheek. I tried my best to remain calm. I turned back to Rantaro who hadn't noticed I wasn't listening. I nodded my head as he spoke as though I had been in the conversation the whole time. A new song began quickly, I guess I shouldn't have been surprised a Glass Animals song was in Tsumugi's playlist.I saw Shuichi start walking towards us out of the corner of my eye. Panic set in, he may not have known I like him but I sure did. Putting a hand on my shoulder Shuichi joined our conversation. My eyes darted as Rantaro and Shuichi both looked so calm. The hand that was placed on my shoulder moved and offered itself for me to dance. I looked at Rantaro a little shocked as he placed my hand in Shuichi's and pushed me out onto the dance floor.I looked around to see what looked like everyone who was previously on the floor standing around all looking to me. I didn't know what to feel. It all happened so fast. The words of the song started and I began to sing the lyrics inside my head. Without warning Shuichi placed a hand on my waist and moved like a cliche 90's movie. Luckily I knew how to keep up, we moved so well it felt as though we had been practicing for this for weeks.I had never imagined this would ever happen. Watching the way Shuichi had been moving with Kaede all night I assumed he would only be dancing with her but no, he asked me. His hand went up and I twirled around it. My suit didn't do as much justice as a flowy dress would have. Shuichi then pulled me close and dipped me down. His face close to my ears began to almost whisper the lyrics I knew all too well.I can feel your loveYour temporary touchI felt myself almost melting in his arms. Pulling me back up quickly we began to dance again. Who knew Shuichi Saihara could be such a tease.It's a hit and runYou go back there when you're doneDon't you want some more?'Cause I can feel your loveThe thought of everyone watching up began to fade away, what's important now is not screwing this up. It's just Shuichi and me, no one else. I thought a bit about what someone might think to see Shuichi and I danced like this, it felt intimate. What would Kaede think? It seemed fairly obvious she liked him.Thoughts rolled away as I noticed Shuichi's eyes looked down on me. We locked eyes as we moved across the floor swiftly. Pulling me close again his head moved down to meet mine. The lyrics flowed so nicely out of his mouth, I was honestly a bit surprised he even knew this song.Mmm, that purple touchEveryone who sees you falls in loveA bit of an exaggeration but I knew he couldn't just change the lyrics. His whisper made me tingle a bit. They never lasted long but god I loved them. No ones ever made me feel this way before. A smile began to grow on my face, not just a fake smile I plastered like normal but a genuine one... I was enjoying myself.I couldn't help but wonder, why? Why had he offered me a hand to dance and why this song? This seemed less like a fancy dance song and more like a song someone would just listen to in their free time. Lyrics sped through my head as I tried to think of a reason but I just couldn't. None of it made sense to me but I wasn't ready to stop it.I spent so much time thinking of reasons and worrying about messing up I hadn't been enjoying the moment. I noticed a hand move from my shoulder to my chin, forcing me to look back up to him. I hadn't even noticed I broke our gaze until he corrected me. Why had I let this get this far? I wouldn't normally let anyone just force me to look up to them like that.Too far from over youBeams from your M2Are blowin' through my roomAnd now you lay down in my shoesYou dyed your hair blueOh, so much déjà vuHis hand around my waist grew a bit tighter. His eyes were enticing, like a dark swamp. I wanted to just jump all in head first. I had always loved this song but I had never imagined I'd be dancing along to it like this let alone with Shuichi. It grew harder to keep going without just completely losing my mind. I had never felt myself smile this much so far and so genuinely, not that I could remember at least.Oddly enough I did feel a bit of déjà vu in this moment. It felt like I had been here before, maybe in a dream or another life. I felt myself be lowered yet again, this time Shuichi just smiled at me and brought me back up with haste. The chorus began again as we spun around.I can feel your loveYour temporary touchIt's a hit and runYou go back there when you're doneSomething about the demanding tone of the lyrics and the way Shuichi looked at me when he sang them turned me on. I'm not sure what happened, maybe it was just that it was Shuichi saying it but I never imagined I'd like that sort of thing.Maybe in timeWhen we're both better at lifeHis gaze shot into me as the song continued. Maybe I could join in as well...Daylight can open my eyesAnd you'll still be by my sideI smirked as he looked at me with a bit of a surprised look. I guess he had never intended to join in but how could I not. The song choice was basically asking for me to fight back.But meanwhileI've got my contact highYou've got your powdered liesWe've got these summertime nightsHe continued quickly as to almost cut me off. I couldn't let him do that. I almost took control of the dancing until he pulled me in close. He pushed against me with a hand placed again around my waist. I began to try and sing louder than his whisper and he returned by doing the same.Night by night, I let you eat me aliveI want you to eat me aliveI want you to eat me aliveBoth of our voices loudly sang in the room. Our eyes still locked on each other we stood still for a bit. Maybe that's why he chose this song. It's energy felt almost like a fight going back and forth. Maybe that's what he wanted, a fight. I then took the control back and started dancing again. This time I sang the lyrics.I can feel your loveYour temporary touchIt's a hit and runYou go back there when you're doneHe seemed almost stiff, as though he was thinking of what to do next. With a quick twirl I pulled Shuichi towards me. I don't know what I was thinking, truth be told I don't think I was. I was so focused on what I wanted to care what he wanted. I seemed to have full control now, he hadn't fought hat at all since I took it from him.I noticed the worry from early when he first brought me out here had completely vanished. I could see everyone on the side look almost as surprised as Shuichi. Things were flowing and I don't think anyone, let alone Shuichi and I, expected it to get this far.I continued to take the reigns and put my hand around his waist instead. He may have been taller than me but it worked well enough. Suddenly he seemed to snap out of it and he smiled softly.I can feel your loveYour temporary touchIt's a hit and runYou go back there when you're doneHis demanding tone was back as he looked at me. It seemed we were back to fighting.I can feel your loveYour temporary touchIt's a hit and runYou go back there when you're doneI demanded back. He picked me up by my waist and swung me around gracefully. I couldn't help but begin to smile again. I felt natural like we had done this before. The déjà vu came back as he replaced his hand yet again on my waist and pulled me in one last time.Don't you want some more?'Cause I can feel your loveHis head moved back down to my ear, the tingles came back for one last time.I can feel your loveI can feel your loveI can feel your loveI can feel your loveI can feel your loveThe song began to fade as I looked up to him again. I heard another song quickly start up but no one moved for a bit. That is until I heard Miu from the side start clapping loudly with some cheers. I smiled a bit before beginning to laugh. It seemed we switched places, he seemed to be watching me intensely. He smiled softly and pulled my chin up again just as he had done before. My heart almost jumped out of my body as I saw his face slowly lean in towards mine.I quickly met his face in the middle, kissing in the midst of everyone from our class watching us. I could hear Miu start to clap louder. Everyone joined in as though we were there for their entertainment.I guess I hadn't ever seen Shuichi kiss Kaede back but I had just assumed she was dating him or he was at least off limits to everyone else. But that proved to not be the case as he leaned in on me. A few began to file back onto the dance floor. It seemed like Shuichi needed a little more time to process what had happened, maybe this went better than he expected it to.I remember what had happened about halfway through and I quickly pulled Shuichi's arm off the floor and into a hallway that had been connected to the room we were all in. I took this as Shuichi now being all mine.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Take it 🍋Shuichi pulled his car into a small and shut off area. It was late at night and the two wanted to end their date night with some stargazing.Kokichi took off his seatbelt and rushed to rest his head on the dashboard, looking up at the stars. They were beautiful. Not as beautiful as Kokichi though. The way the night sky and brightly lit stars reflected in his big purple eyes made Shuichi melt in his seat.Kokichi looked over to see Shuichi looking at him with a smile. "You look pretty tonight."Shuichi complimented the boy. Kokichi responded with a smile.Shuichi unbuckled his seatbelt as well and leaned on the steering wheel. God it was a nice night to be out here no one else was around. Kokichi leaned in to Shuichi and pressed his lips against his roughly, like he wanted something more out of this."The stars are a sight to see but you look even better." Kokichi pulled away. He had his classic grin on his face that always managed to give Shuichi butterflies. He was awfully good at doing that.Kokichi sat up and pulled a hair tie off his wrist and pulled his hair back into a small ponytail. Even just that small movement, Shuichi watched him. Invested in every move Kokichi had to offer. Kokichi lifted the arm rests on the seat and pulled Shuichi back into his seat.The ponytail and armrest movement made Shuichi think this was going somewhere a bit sexual. The thought wasn't a bad one, he didn't mind. Though Kokichi simply laid his head on Shuichi's shoulder leaving much to be desired.A small tension arose as a certain something between Shuichi's legs begged for more. He dint want to initiate anything and make Kokichi uncomfortable though so he held off.Kokichi however, felt the same way and was teasing Shuichi. He knew what to do to turn Shuichi on, he had done it plenty of times before. Kokichi laid there for a bit before his own boner became too uncomfortable to ignore.Kokichi pawed at Shuichi with lust filled eyes. Trying to show him that he wanted to start something more. After all, no one was around."Come on Shuichi, there's no way you aren't getting the hint." Kokichi pouted as he rested a hand on Shuichi's thigh."Hint? What do you mean." Shuichi tensed up as he too became increasingly uncomfortable. "Never mind. Can I suck your dick?" He knew Shuichi would never get it if it hadn't already, he had to be obvious.Shuichi, too flustered to respond with words, nodded in agreement. His obvious nervous swallow only added to the arousal of the situation. Kokichi went to unzip Shuichi's pants and pulled out his cock."Let me know if I'm taking it too far." Kokichi said before immediately going down. He started with a small tease simply licking the tip. This alone was enough to earn a small moan from Shuichi.Kokichi got onto his knees on the passengers seat. He could hear the silent beg for more from each heavy breath Shuichi let out. Kokichi stopped teasing Shuichi and went down on him with a slow pace.Kokichi couldn't bring himself to take it all so he kept his hand moving up and down with a mirrored pace coming from his lips. Shuichi tilted his head back and put his hands on the head rest behind him. He let out more small moans. The situation seemed a bit too... tame.Shuichi took a hand off the headrest and dug it into Kokichi's thick hair and held on like it was for dear life."Are you taking control?" Kokichi lifted his head and looked to Shuichi with an innocent gaze. God it was hot and boy did it turn Shuichi on."If you're offering." Shuichi grinned a bit before pushing Kokichi's head back down into his aching erection. Kokichi gagged as he went down further than he ever would have tried but he took it. He rested his hands on Shuichi's thigh yet again as his head was forced up and down.The pressure from his mouth being open so wide for so long started to get to him. Shuichi took his head off and looked at him with hazy eyes. He pulled the small boy closer and kissed him roughly. The two were almost glued together to the lips until the needed time breathe."U- use me." Kokichi practically begged Shuichi."What was that?" Shuichi heard it loud and clear but he wanted the boy to repeat himself. It was always an ordeal with these two. Kokichi acted so confident but when in bed it was clear that was all compensating for his bottom tendencies."Use me, please." Kokichi repeated himself.Shuichi pulled the boy onto his lap and pulled his face back to his own. "Let me know if I'm too much this time." Shuichi smirked before slipping his fingers under Kokichi's waistband."Mmmm ok." Kokichi moaned out as he pulled his own shirt off. Shuichi slipped Kokichi pants down to his knees, off one leg, then the other. He pulled Kokichi's body closer and kissed him along his collarbone earning a prize of moans.Kokichi's nails almost digging into his skin, Shuichi continued, not giving the bottom a hint of control. Kokichi tried to lift the hem of Shuichi's shirt up and off of him but was stopped by Shuichi pushing him back into the steering wheel with a honk from the car.Shuichi lifted his own shirt off and pulled Kokichi back closer. Kokichi sat on his lap with a bit of a bounce. He was so obviously aching to have Shuichi inside of him. He knew the feeling, he knew what to expect and he wanted it... bad. Shuichi sunk his teeth into Kokichi's neck. A moan escaped Kokichi's mouth, knowing there would now be a mark there later."Come on." Kokichi angrily pleaded between whines."Be patient." Shuichi commanded moving a hand up to Kokichi's neck and grabbing it tightly.Kokichi almost ground his hips into Shuichi in anticipation, he was getting antsy. Shuichi roughly pushed Kokichi back with another honk from the car. "I'm in charge." Shuichi looked sternly into Kokichi's eyes. "Don't disobey me or I'll stop."Kokichi nodded, oh how the tables had turned. Kokichi begging Shuichi to continue. So much so that he was taking orders without complaints. Eventually Kokichi got what he wanted and Shuichi lined himself up with Kokichi's hole. The large amount of spit left from Kokichi earlier made it easy for him to slip right in.Kokichi immediately groaned and put his hands on Shuichi's shoulders tightly, grabbing them like bedsheets."Oh my god." Kokichi moaned loudly as he moved up and down quickly. Shuichi moved his lips to meet Kokichi's chest. He began to suck creating more hickeys for Kokichi to find later. Kokichi's back arched slightly as he tilted his head back. Shuichi took the opportunity to pull back on Kokichi's hair, proving yet again that he was in control here.Nails once again digging into his skin, nearly enough to draw blood, Shuichi placed his hands on Kokichi's hips and speed up the pace.Kokichi screamed loudly at the sudden change in speed. He wasn't expecting it but it wasn't unwanted. Shuichi grabbed Kokichi by the chin and looked him in the eyes. Kokichi's eyes filled with tears a bit at the sheer amount of pleasure he was feeling. "What a good boy, you asked for this, so you better take it." Shuichi continued."Don't go easy on me now Shumai." Kokichi stuttered a bit on his words but Shuichi understood nonetheless.Shuichi sped up once more and grabbed his hair once again. With one hand in his hair and one on his hip Shuichi could see Kokichi's eyes roll to the back of his head.Shuichi spit into his hand grabbed Kokichi's standing erection. Using the same pace as his own hips Shuichi steadily got Kokichi closer to finishing.Hickeys slowly appeared on Kokichi chest and a red mark around his neck. His lips were thick and covered in spit. His hair was a mess and his legs shook slightly. He was so hot like this.Kokichi moaned sentences that vaguely sounded like him saying he was getting close. His back arched even more as Shuichi's stomach was cover with the sticky white substance. Not long after Shuichi finished in Kokichi. The two both breathed for a while staying still, clearly exhausted."I'm proud of you." Shuichi pulled Kokichi into a hug, his legs still shaking."Thank you." Kokichi cooed snuggling his head into Shuichi neck."We have to drive home though, we can't stay here all night." Shuichi attempted to lift Kokichi up and back into his own seat."Give me a couple of minutes." Kokichi clung to Shuichi like his life depended on it."Ok." Shuichi laughed a little and hugged Kokichi back, "I love you Kokichi.""I love you too Shuichi."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 1: plan to overthrow the governmentShuichi sat in front of his TV as his parents and sister stared in awe. This can't be happening! A government of bears?! They all thought to themselves. A huge half black and half white bear introduced himself."I'm Monokuma! I'll be in charge of here from now on! I'm allowing my adorable little Cubs make the big decisions! And they want evvvveryoneeee to get along! Sounds great right?! We think so! From here on out you will be shipped off to schools and jobs with an assigned partner! Enjoy your last few days of freedom until we figure out all the partners! And don't worry all you happy marriages out there! You can all be partnered with your spouse!"Shuichi's parents looked at each other with a sigh of relief and turned the TV off. Shuichi on the other hand, was not married to or dating anyone. He still had reason to panic. Shuichi never did well with new people unless it was mainly the new person doing all the talking. This was how he made most of his friends, outgoing people like Kaede Akamatsu and Kaito Momota were usually his friends. He was also friends with Maki Harukawa, but that was on Kaito.Shuichi spent his next few days of freedom worrying about who he'd be paired with. He didn't even know if it was going to be a boy or a girl he'd be stuck with. Didn't matter either way, there was always a chance he'd be attracted to them and fall for them no matter what gender they identified with, if at all.He woke up the morning of. The sky was cloudy and it looked like it might rain. His parents were crying in the kitchen, not wanting to leave their home or their children. Everything felt a off.Shuichi had packed his suitcase last night so he didn't have to push himself in the morning. Shuichi sluggishly got out of bed and got dressed, he was not looking forward to today. He didn't even know where her was going, how far it would be, if he would have WiFi to check in with his parents every now and then, how long of a car ride it would be. Come to think of it he didn't even know if it was far he could be sitting in a sketchy van for a long time, or it could be a bus, maybe a car. He had no idea.His stomach didn't agree with the idea of eating breakfast so he skipped it for today. A loud sound rang outside and Shuichi ran to his front window. Outside was a giant bus, it was half white and half black. His sister was going to be on a different bus so he was going to be all alone. He feared whatever would happen if he didn't leave so he quickled hugged his parents and sister goodbye and ran out to the bus.~~*~~"Kokichi! We get to leave!" Kokichi's friend Kiibo burst into the room.
"Who said that?" Kokichi asked skeptically.
"The TV! Well I guess the advisors too. They don't have a choice! A giant bear came on the screen and said we would all be going to school!"
"Really? We haven't gone to an actual school in a while. And let's be honest, Ms. Asahina isn't that good at teaching." Kokichi joked.
"They said we'd be stuck with partners, maybe you can I will get to be partners!" Kiibo hoped.
"Nah, you don't want that Kiiboy.""But I do! You tend to protect me whenever the other kids make fun of me for being a robot."
"That's just because I know how it feels, not because I like you or anything." Kokichi didn't like admitting he thought of Kiibo as a friend. Truth is, he wouldn't mind having Kiibo as a partner. He didn't know much of what was going on as he wasn't watching the TV at the time of the announcement but being stuck with someone didn't sound too bad. He never did enjoy being alone.Kiibo and Kokichi were stuck together in a juvenile detention center. Kiibo's maker just wanted him to have the experience so a lot of the kids around him picked on him. They were all there for a reason when this robot was only here for the experience. He acted like a real child but he was a good one, he would never have made it here normally. Kokichi on the other hand, was not a good kid.This center wasn't for serious crimes for the most part though, just small things like stealing and trespassing. Because of this, they have more lenient rules. They can have a TV, they still have a teacher to teach them, they could mostly roam around at their own free will.Word about the announcement spread quickly. Monokuma had stated that he wanted everyone to have a fresh start, well his son Monodam did. There had been rumors going around that the government made these robots to change up how they were ruling the country before. Other rumors stated that they were once controllable but gained their own will and now run on their own.Kokichi and Kiibo spent the next few days of their "freedom" like any other. Kokichi was actually kinda looking forward to the day he could go back to school and have a friend to follow him around, even if it wasn't going to be Kiibo. Ms. Asahina had gathered them all by the door ready to go. Not many of the kids actually had anything to pack and Kokichi was no exception. He did however have a small bag he carried around, it had a dirty blanket he had from the night before Ms Asahina found him living in the streets of his city. He was sleeping in an alley and it just showed up one night. It meant a lot to him even if he didn't know where it came from.Kokichi stood by the door, bag and blanket in hand. Kiibo seemed eager to leave, was Kiibo even going to be having a partner? He could just go home to his maker could he not?"I can't wait to leave!" Kiibo boasted.
"What a concept, a robot in jail." Kokichi laughed.
"This isn't jail mr!" Aoi somewhat yelled.
"It's basically jail but for kids." Another kid chimed in.
"What's the point of sugar coating it? We did something we shouldn't have and we got caught." Kokichi rolled his eyes.
"I'm gonna miss you pessimistic little boys." Aoi looked at them with loving eyes."It's best not to get attached." Kiibo stated, "being attached will make everything harder in life. At least that's what my dad told me."
"You call your maker dad?" Kokichi asked.
"Yeah why wouldn't I? He made me." Kiibo responded.
"Ok.." Kokichi looked away.A loud sound rang outside and the few boys were suddenly shoved into a pretty full bus. There were only enough empty seats for the amount of boys coming from the detention center. The bus was full of only boys. A few adults at the front were instructing the boys to go and sit with their partners."What's your name?" The adult asked with a rude tone.
"Kokichi Ouma."
"Over there." The adult pointed to a seat with a blue haired boy sitting there. He looked extremely nervous. Kokichi made his way to the seat and sat down."Hey, I'm Kokichi." The shorter boy greeted.
"Are you gonna kill me? If you are you can get it over with." The blue haired boy responded.
"No, what- why would I kill you? You know people usually respond with, hi Kokichi, my name is, and you say your name."
"You just came from a prison! What else am I supposed to think?"
"I wasn't there for killing! Jeez... don't worry unless you have something I shouldn't steal from you.""I'd prefer if you didn't steal anything from me." Shuichi was still defensive.
"I won't steal from you, I'd steal less though if I knew your name." Kokichi tried to pry it out of him, "we are going to be spending a lot of time together now."
"My name is Shuichi."
"Nice to meet you Shuichi." Kokichi smiled brightly.
"Nice to meet you too... I guess."
"I don't bite Shumai. You can talk to me.""Shumai?"
"It's your new nickname! If you don't like it I can think of something else-" Kokichi was cut off by the adult who had told him where to sit.
"I'm going to be passing out little note cards with basic information on your partner. After they're all distributed, we will start moving." The adult started walking down the thin bus aisle.Kokichi was handed two cards, one with his name on it and one with Shuichi's. The cards both read: (all birth years are based on when I'm writing this, March 2021)Kokichi Ouma (Partner: Shuichi Saihara)
Age: 18 almost 19
Sex: Male
Date of Birth: June 21st, 2002
Sexual Orientation: Pansexual
Hair: Purple
Parental Status: Both Deceased
Siblings: None
Weight: 97 lbs
Height: 5' 1"
Notes: after having witnessed the murders of his parents, he started stealing things like food, clothes, and trespassing on places for shelter. Because of this he was sent to our city's Juvenile Detention Center. He became friends with a robot there named K1-B0. Very flamboyant, awfully cocky, he tends to get into fights. Due to his small stature and fighting nature, he spends a lot of time alone and in bed trying to recover. He's had several broken bones and lots of fractures. Lots of leadership qualities but most likely would be corrupt. He's very smart both academically and outside of school areas. He tends to lie but he's very good at it and super persuasive. Possibly an Ultimate.Shuichi Saihara (Partner: Kokichi Ouma)
Age: 18
Sex: Male
Date of Birth: September 7th, 2002
Sexual Orientation: Bisexual
Hair: Navy
Parental Status: Both Alive
Siblings: One Sister
Weight: 128 lbs
Height: 5' 7"
Notes: he's very shy, doesn't have too many friends, namely: Kaito Momota, Kaede Akamatsu, and Maki Harukawa. He grew up here in the city and was bullied a bit in middle school. He also has some bruises on him every now and then but refuses to tell anyone why. Suffers from mild depression and takes pills to cope. Therapy was attempted, but didn't really help. Very passive/submissive. He's easy to take advantage of and many people in his life recognize this. He does well in problem solving situations. Shown interest in solving mysteries. Possibly an Ultimate."I'm.. so sorry." Shuichi said with his head looking down at the card.
"Huh?" Kokichi responded.
"Your parents..."
"Oh, that... it's fine." He smiled, trying to kill the mood, "I don't like pity anyways so there's no need for you to bring it up."
"Oh, sorry."
"Jeez, your card was right. You probably are easy to take advantage of." Kokichi waved the card around."What! It says that?!" Shuichi grabbed the card from Kokichi and quickly read over it.
"It does, it also says that you're shy and don't have a lot of friends. We can be friends Shumai. I think that's the point of this after all." Kokichi teased.
"This tells you a lot more about me than I'd like to admit." Shuichi looked worried again.
"Mine told you about my parents, evidently mine says more than I'd like too admit as well, get over it." Kokichi rolled his eyes.
"I don't need a stranger knowing I'm gay and suffer from depression." Kokichi took the card back from Shuichi.
"I'm gay too you weirdo, I'm sure mine stated that as well. But if it really bothers you so much then I'll get rid of it." Kokichi ripped the small card in half and crumpled it up."Th- thanks." Shuichi handed Kokichi his card to let Kokichi see what Shuichi now knew about him.
"This isn't right." Kokichi commented.
"What isn't?"
"I'm not Kiibo's friend, and they forced me into there, I wasn't even trespassing. I was in a public alley." Kokichi glared at the card.
"I don't like stealing information the person didn't tell me so you can rip that up too." Shuichi allowed."Alright, all the cards have been passed out. We have just a few more notes to touch on before we get there," suddenly the bus started moving as the adult had started talking again, "Anyone partnered with a boy from the juvenile detention, with the exception of K1-B0's partner, has the responsibility of watching over said delinquent. You will be punished if the delinquent is seen doing anything they shouldn't. You were all specifically chosen for this task, the government thinks you can all handle it."Shuichi looked down to Kokichi with a little bit of worry. Was he really able to handle a delinquent? It felt like a ton of responsibility on his shoulders and he could barely carry anything anymore.Chapter 2: introductionsThe bus pulled up to a large dome-like glass building and the same adult as before stood back up to talk. "Only a few of the partners will get off here so don't all go at once. I will call out the names of each partner groups that will need to get off at this stop." She pulled out a note and started to read off some names: "Rantaro Amami and Gonta Gokuhara, Kokichi Ouma and Shuichi Saihara, lastly K1-B0 and Ryoma Hoshi."Kokichi looked behind them to see a couple taller boys and a small one get up and start to walk off the bus. Kokichi stood up causing Shuichi to as well. They were the last two of the groups to get off at this stop.After Kokichi stepped off the bus it immediately drove off in haste leaving the six boys alone in front of a big boarding school building inside of a dome.
"Well, this should be fun." One of the taller boys with limeish green hair stated.
"Very." A short boy responded.A tiny bear walked out of the school, it was half purple and half white.
"Hello all! I'm so glad to have you all here! My name is Monomura, I'll be instructing you all on what to do here!" The small bear greeted.
"Is there going to be any more of us?" A tall buff man asked politely."There are a couple more boys and some girls yet to come. We can wait out here until they come along." The bear said cheerfully.
"Why did only a few of us get off? Wouldn't it make sense to have us all together with no girls?" Kokichi asked with a rude tone.
"We've gathered everyone at this specific spot for a reason, silly. I can just tell you'll be trouble. Let's all try our best to get along like Monodam wants!" Monomura smiled.
"I'm not trouble!" Kokichi fought back. Another bus stopped by and the rest of the kids got out. Leaving the bus was more partners not yet introduced."Great! Everyone's here! I'll introduce myself again, my name is Monomura and I'll be instructing you all on what to do from here on out."
"What the hell is this? When can I go back home?" A taller girl with long brown hair in pigtails asked.
"Calm down Maki Roll it can't be that bad, right." A guy with spiky purple hair commented.
"Don't call me that anymore." The girl rolled her eyes."We're supposed to be getting along everyone! I don't want to have to punish anyone already." The bear said with a sad look.
"P- punish? What's that about? You g- gonna whip us?" A girl with strawberry blond hair drooled.
"Gross, kinky bitch." Kokichi stuck his tongue out at the girl.
"You better watch your delinquent Saihara, if he has to get punished you both do." Monomura reminded him.Kokichi responded by sticking his tongue out at the bear followed by Shuichi quickly slapping his hand over Kokichi's face.
"What exactly is this, punishment, you speak of?" A tall boy with long dark hair and a mask questioned."It's different depending on the person, each punishment is meant to trigger some trauma to to hopefully have you realize what you did was wrong and make you not want to do it again. You won't die but it'll probably cause some lasting effects on your mental health." The bear answered with an oddly happy tone.
"What the fuck? That's ridiculous!" Kokichi shouted."Just behave yourself and you won't have to worry about it. Now come on everyone, I have lots to show you all." The small bear started walking towards the dome in front of them. A large glass door opened on the dome and they all made their way inside. The large door shut behind them, locking them in."Hey what gives, what if I want out?" The same spiky purple hair boy from before asked.
"The door is designed to keep you in and be invisible. You aren't supposed to know how to get out." Soon after the bear said that all the glass walls of the dome started to get foggy until no one was able to see through it.
"I don't like it here." A tiny red headed girl started shivering.
"Come on! I'll show you all your assigned ultimates and school uniforms." The bear ran off."Ultimates? Are we ultimate students?" A girl with long dark hair and fancy pigtails asked.
"I guess that's what Monomura meant, but I don't think I have any ultimate talent. I guess I'm good at piano." A blond haired busty girl commented.
"I know for a fact I don't have a talent." The short boy from before the second bus arrived said.
"I don't think I do either." Shuichi commented.
"Awe, come on Shuichi, you have plenty of talent!" The purple haired boy shouted as he pat Shuichi on the back."No touching people who aren't your partner until after the tour!" Monomura stopped in her tracks as she saw him touch Shuichi.
"Why not? Aren't we supposed to be getting along." Kokichi asked.
"With your partner and your partner only for now. Partners were individually picked and you all need to stick with them. Until you all learn to get along with your partners you're only allowed to get close with them first." She replied.The rest of the walk to the talents and school uniforms was silent, everyone afraid to talk.
"Here we are everyone! The dorms. You're all sharing with your partner! Isn't that exciting, I can't wait just thinking about it." Monomura answered her own question, "there's name plates by each room so you know where to go, your talents are in your rooms. And remember kids, getting to know each other's partner and spending lots of time with them is essential to living here."Each group disbursed to find their rooms. Kokichi and Shuichi stepped into their room and looked around for something to let them know what talent they were given. They both looked at the singular bed that was placed in the room and saw tiny paper tents on each side of the bed. After Kokichi picked the one up that had his name on it he saw a talent written inside."The Ultimate supreme leader?" He questioned. "What does that even mean?"
"I'm an Ultimate detective." Shuichi read off the talent written on his tent.
"Isn't this kind of stupid? Having a supreme leader and a detective together? Seems kinda like opposites, doesn't it?" Kokichi commented.
"I don't mind, you don't seem very supreme leader-like."
"Are you say I don't fit my talent? I'm quiet hurt mr detective." Kokichi looked up from his card.
"Well you don't, you don't seem evil... other than the stealing thing." Shuichi tried to smile.
"Thanks..." Kokichi looked as though he hadn't heard anyone say that before.A large monitor in the corner of the small room rang loudly as a video of a half green and half white bear came on the screen.
"Hello everyone, I'm the new leader, Monodam. This is school number XXX, I hope you're all getting well adjusted and like your assigned partners." Shuichi and Kokichi looked at each other, trying to see if they liked the other yet, "it's my pleasure to announce that I will be giving you all a tiny replica of father to watch over you at all times! Isn't that great."
"Who's father?" Kokichi asked. The bedroom door swung open and a tiny black and white bear came in and stood close to them."I'm sure you've all heard this before but delinquents must be watched by their partners. The list of delinquents in this school is Ryoma Hoshi, Kokichi Ouma, Tenko Chabashira, and Miu Iruma. If you're partners with them make sure to watch over them. Even if you aren't partners with someone, make sure to be nice to everyone. Punishments will be distributed whenever you do something naughty or fight with someone. You will get one warning before being sent to a punishment. And remember a punishment is not meant to make you angry. They're meant to change your bad behavior.""You hear that, you better behave, I don't want to have to get punished." Shuichi looked to Kokichi.
"Make me." Kokichi stuck his tongue out at Shuichi. Shuichi walked over to him and held onto his face with a slight bit of romantic tension.
"I may be a push over but I could make you if I tried hard enough."
"Is that so mr detective? I don't think you can.""Not meant to have romantic attraction. Just friends." The tiny bear watching over them said in a robotic voice.
"No fair, what if I want to have romantic attraction to Shumai." Kokichi crossed his arms.
"Wha- what?" Shuichi stumbled back a bit blushing.
"I'm kidding." Kokichi rolled his eyes.
"O- oh I'm sorry." Shuichi fumbled."Hey what happened to Kiiboy? He's a delinquent is he not?" Kokichi directed his question to the tiny bear.
"He does not count, he did not do anything bad to be sent to juvenile detention." The bear responded in the same flat robotic voice.
"No fair." Kokichi crossed his arms again.The small room's door opened again as Monomura stepped in with two school uniforms, one long black one with stripes and one all white and torn up. "I have your uniforms. Now you can finally get out of that horrid orange jumper." Monomura set the uniforms on the bed, referring to Kokichi's detention uniform. Shuichi picked his up and started walking to the bathroom they had connected to their room."Hey, what about the rules. You have to spend all your time together." Monomura looked sad.
"He's going to be changing for less than 5 minutes, I think he'll be fine without me." Kokichi laughed a little at how stupid he thought Monomura's comment was.
"No no no, don't make me handcuff you both. You have to stay together." Monomura pulled Shuichi away from the bathroom and towards Kokichi.
"This is ridiculous." Kokichi rolled his eyes again.Shuichi turned Kokichi to face away from him and he changed as quickly as he could. When Shuichi told Kokichi he could turn around, Kokichi could tell Shuichi seemed uncomfortable with the situation.
"You want us to get along right, then you should let me leave the room, he's obviously uncomfortable and I don't want to be the cause of that. That wouldn't be getting along very well would it." Kokichi argued with Monomura."Hmm. I guess you have a point. That sounds ok with me." Monomura complied. Shuichi sighed with relief. Kokichi had a little bit of a grin as he made his way to the bathroom. He had always been good at getting out of unwanted situations such as this one.
"Make sure when you're done changing you come outside so we can all meet up together again and get to know each other!" Monomura said with a smile as she exited the room.Kokichi got out of the bathroom and saw Shuichi crouching down talking to the little bear that had been following them around. Kokichi mouthed a "shhh" and surprised the tiny bear by pressing its off switch.
"Kokichi!" Shuichi yelled a bit.
"What? He was annoying." Kokichi defended himself.
"That doesn't mean you can turn him off! What if Monomura finds out and we get in trouble." Shuichi panicked."Oh right. Well I'll turn it back on in a second." Kokichi got closer to Shuichi, "I just wanted to let you know that I can help you whenever you're visibly uncomfortable without having that stupid bear listening in on us. Like my card said Mr Detective, I'm very persuasive. We could be great friends Shu. That is... if you want to be."
"I don't know if I like your tone of voice." Shuichi sighed.
"Nishishi, you shouldn't." Kokichi innocently ran out of the room.
"Wait for me!" Shuichi chased after him.~~*~~ (<— that's a time skip)"Does everybody still have their cards?" Monomura asked as all 16 students sat in a circle outside of the dorms. Most of the students said yes but Kokichi and Shuichi looked at each other a little worried.
"Shuichi and I agreed to get rid of ours, I have them in my pocket but they're both ripped up." Kokichi spoke to the group. Monomura sighed and brought out two tiny cards with familiar writing on them.
"I have extras." She gave them the cards."Now, everyone pass your card to the person to your right." Monomura commanded.
"Can't we just say what we want about ourselves? I don't want everyone knowing this much about me." The girl with brown bangs and pigtails said with a tense tone.
"But this is the best way to get to know each other! There's so much information on here." Monomura begged.The students did as they were told and passed their cards along until it came back to them in the circle. (Birth years are not canon and are based on the time I'm writing this, March 2021)Kaito Momota (Partner: Korekiyo Shinguji)
Age: 18 almost 19
Sex: Male
Date of Birth: April 12th, 2002
Sexual Orientation: Heterosexual
Hair: Purple
Parental Status: Mother Alive, Father Deceased
Siblings: 1 Younger Sister
Weight: 163 lbs
Height: 6'0"
Notes: Likes to take control of the situation. Dating Maki Harukawa and close friends with Shuichi Saihara and Kaede Akamatsu. Very clueless most of the time and very driven by his emotions. Often a bully and has gotten detentions because of this. Likes astronomy and astrology. Illegally took an official astronaut training test and got the highest score anyone has ever seen. Possibly and Ultimate.Korekiyo Shinguji (Partner: Kaito Momota)
Age: 18
Sex: T- Male
Date of Birth: July 31st, 2002
Sexual Orientation: Demisexual, Pansexual
Hair: Dark Green/Black
Parental Status: Both Alive
Siblings: 1 Older Sister
Weight: 143 lbs
Height: 6' 2"
Notes: Abuse from his sister from a young age made him very shy. Known to befriend girls to try and make friends for his sister. Easy to take advantage of. Likes to study humans and their history. Very knowledgeable in most fields. Possibly an Ultimate.K1-B0 (Partner: Ryoma Hoshi)
Age: a few months
Sex: Non Specific, Presents Male
Date of Construction: October 29, 2020
Sexual Orientation: N/A
Hair: White
Parental Status: Alive
Siblings: None
Weight: 196 lbs
Height: 5' 3"
Notes: Sometimes referred to as "Kiibo". Friends with delinquent Kokichi Ouma. He hasn't been out of the lab for long so not much is currently known about him. He is special as his personality is possibly that of Prof. Idabashi's late son, this is just a rumor. Possibly an Ultimate.Ryoma Hoshi (Partner: K1-B0)
Age: 18
Sex: Male
Date of Birth: July 1st, 2002
Sexual Orientation: Heterosexual
Hair: Red
Parental Status: Both Deceased
Siblings: Lots, all also Deceased
Weight: 88 lbs
Height: 3' 5"
Notes: Delinquent. Unjustly killed a whole Mafia though we have no evidence to back this up. In Juvenile Detention for trespassing on government property. We don't know what happened to his entire family but they are all deceased, he is the only one alive. It is assumed he killed them as well but he will not confess. Not much is known about him, he's lived most of his life off the grid. One known thing about him is his love for tennis. He's beaten almost any professional put in front of him with ease. Possibly an Ultimate.Rantaro Amami (Partner: Gonta Gokuhara)
Age: 19
Sex: Male
Date of Birth: October 3rd, 2001
Sexual Orientation: Bisexual
Hair: Lime Green
Parental Status: Unknown
Siblings: Unknown
Weight: 137 lbs
Height: 5' 10"
Notes: Not much is known about him in general. Almost virtually completely off the grid. He's constantly moving around from country to country. We don't even know where he was born or where he's legally from. Due to his constant traveling he has expressed he's good at adventuring, complete with proof to back himself up. Possibly an Ultimate.Gonta Gokuhara (Partner: Rantaro Amami)
Age: 20
Sex: Male
Date of Birth: January 23rd, 2001
Sexual Orientation: Asexual
Hair: Dark Green/ Brown
Parental Status: Both Deceased
Siblings: Considers animals his siblings
Weight: 207 lbs
Height: 6'6"
Notes: He was abandoned on a small island as an infant and raised by animals. He is not very smart but knows a lot about bugs. He tried his best to be a gentleman despite not knowing how. Very easy to take advantage of. Hasn't interacted with many humans but seems very forgiving when we interviewed him. Doesn't have much going for him other than his knowledge of bugs. Possibly an Ultimate.Kaede Akamatsu (Partner: Tenko Chabashira)
Age: 19
Sex: Female
Date of Birth: March 26th, 2002
Sexual Orientation: Lesbian
Hair: Blonde
Parental Status: Both Alive
Siblings: 1 Twin and 2 Younger Siblings
Weight: 203 lbs
Height: 5'8"
Notes: Grew up in the city with her close friends Shuichi Saihara, Maki Harukawa, and Kaito Momota. Often bullied for being overweight which causes her to have severe self esteem issues. She spends a lot of time indoors playing on her family's piano. When around her friends she's very outgoing. She's known to hide her skin, assumed it's because she's not confident but there's evidence it may be self harm. Feels as though no one really wants her around. She enjoys the piano and putting her soul into her work. Possibly an Ultimate.Tenko Chabashira (Partner: Kaede Akamatsu)
Age: Recently Turned 17
Sex: Female
Date of Birth: January 9th, 2004
Sexual Orientation: Asexual
Hair: Dark Green/ Black
Parental Status: Alive
Siblings: None
Weight: 115 lbs
Height: 5'5"
Notes: Distrusts all men due to trauma from her father and family. Developed her own form of self defense to defend herself with a close friend who ended up causing her even more trauma. Dislikes all men and tried to take out a male security guard, she is in juvenile detention because of this. Very good at her own self defense however and managed to take out the security guard. Possibly an Ultimate.Kirumi Tojo (Partner: Himiko Yumeno)
Age: 20
Sex: Female
Date of Birth: May 10th, 2000
Sexual Orientation: Heterosexual
Hair: Green
Parental Status: Father Alive, Mother Deceased
Siblings: 1 older sibling and 2 younger
Weight: 115 lbs
Height: 5'9"
Notes: Her mother served as a maid and to honor her, she began to serve her father and siblings. She took on the motherly roll in the household at a young age. Her mother died when she was 11 years old. She still takes this motherly maid roll very seriously and has incorporated it into her everyday life no matter where she goes. She's well known in her town for taking every task she's given extremely seriously. Possibly an Ultimate.Himiko Yumeno (Partner: Kirumi Tojo)
Age: 17
Sex: Female
Date of Birth: December 3rd, 2004
Sexual Orientation: Pansexual
Hair: Red
Parental Status: Both Deceased
Siblings: None
Weight: 86 lbs
Height: 4'11"
Notes: Grew up in a orphanage. She was neglected in this orphanage from attention and basic necessities. She tried many different things to get the attention she craved so badly and became good at magic tricks. She truly believes her magic is real magic and gets defensive over this, it's all she has. Only got to leave this home when she was taken from it to come here. Possibly an Ultimate.Maki Harukawa (Partner: Angie Yonaga)
Age: 19
Sex: Female
Date of Birth: February 2nd, 2002
Sexual Orientation: Bisexual
Hair: Dark Brown
Parental Status: Both Deceased
Siblings: None
Weight: 97 lbs
Height: 5'4"
Notes: She also lives in an orphanage. From a young age she was trained to be an assassin and to take care of the children around her. She hides this lifestyle from her friends Kaede Akamatsu, Shuichi Saihara, and her boyfriend Kaito Momota. This was not her choice, she both had to do this and was forced to hide it. She often shows up to school with cuts and bruises she gets from her assassin missions but blames them on rose bushes she has to cross through on her way home from school. Possibly an Ultimate.Angie Yonaga (Partner: Maki Harukawa)
Age: 17
Sex: Female
Date of Birth: April 18th, 2003
Sexual Orientation: Demisexual
Hair: Grey/White
Parental Status: Both Alive
Siblings: Around 7 all of varying ages
Weight: 90 lbs
Height: 5'1"
Notes: Very passionate about her religion and art. Her parents from a young age pushed her to conform to their religion which only pushed her further and further away from them. Her relationship with her parents is rough but she's very close with her siblings. She's very good at making all kinds of art from statues to paintings and all the way from realistic to cartoons. She even once recreated the famous Van Gogh painting, Starry Night, and most people aren't able to tell the difference between hers and the real thing. Possibly an Ultimate.Miu Iruma (Partner: Tsumugi Shirogane)
Age: 18
Sex: Female
Date of Birth: November 16th, 2002
Sexual Orientation: Lesbian
Hair: Strawberry Blonde
Parental Status: Both Deceased
Siblings: 1 Older Sibling
Weight: 197 lbs
Height: 5'8"
Notes: From a young age she was fascinated by machines and how they work and become real from just designs and ideas. She puts a lot of work and effort into everything she does and is extremely smart when it comes to machines. She has made many of man's modern day technology we use. She's also extremely hypersexualized. She grew up being told that no one would want to date her for anything other than her body. She has created inventions to try and cope with this, to forget about the idea that she's only worth her looks. Possibly an Ultimate.Tsumugi Shirogane (Partner: Miu Iruma)
Age: 17
Sex: Female
Date of Birth: August 15th, 2003
Sexual Orientation: Asexual
Hair: Blue
Parental Status: Unknown
Siblings: Unknown
Weight: 112 lbs
Height: 5'9"
Notes: Not much is known about her, similar to other students in this group. We do know she likes to cosplay. Her cosplays are widely known as it seems as though she's able to shapeshift to look like any character she wants. Sometimes she's so convincing people can't even tell it's her. Her past is virtually unknown, not even she knows. She suffered from a car crash, in the process she lost her parents. She never cried about it so the hospital she was issued to was worried she lost her empathy but that's not true. She lost her memory and was unable to remember ever being with her parents. Possibly an Ultimate.Chapter 3: lines, vines, and trying timesA few kids were crying as they sat in the circle. Secrets no one wanted anyone to know about were thrown around like they were nothing. Shuichi looked to Kokichi, able to see he was visibly uncomfortable. Shuichi thought about what he might be able to do to make Kokichi feel any better. He reached his hand out and held Kokichi's hand loosely at first. He could feel Kaito eyeballing him from across the room. To avoid having to go into a punishment he needed to get along with Kokichi so he didn't mind if Kaito looked at him funny. Shuichi tightened his grip on Kokichi's hand as he realized what everyone now knew about him.Breaking the silence Kaito asked, "Are you trying to tell me Maki Roll is gay? Let alone the fact that Kaede was getting bullied and no one told me. Or that Shuichi and Kaede were also gay?!"
"Stop calling me Maki Roll." Maki said with a scary glare in Kaito's direction.
"Kaito..." Kaede started.
"Kaito, coming out is a hard thing to do..." Shuichi said, still holding Kokichi's hand.
"Why are you holding his hand?! Are you gonna fall in love with him now that you're gay?! Never thought you'd like a guy Shuichi!" Kaito crossed his arms.Shuichi put his head down, afraid to answer and defend himself.
"Sorry that Shuichi cares enough to see when I'm uncomfortable. Maybe you don't understand because your card didn't out you about your trauma or sexual orientation Kaito, but some of us just had to remember the worst points in our life. So again I say, sorry that Shuichi cares enough to try and make me feel better." Kokichi defended Shuichi.
"Are you trying to tell me I don't understand trauma?!" Kaito yelled."Why aren't you stopping them Monomura?" Himiko asked.
"They're allowed to fight over their opinions as long as they aren't partners and it doesn't get physical." Monomura stated.
"I'm not saying that at all you dumbass! I'm saying your card didn't out you like mine did! Or anyone else's for that matter!" Kokichi yelled back loudly."What does the T mean in front of Korekiyo's gender?" Kaito questioned, backing down from fighting Kokichi. Kiyo looked away, afraid to answer based on Kaito's behavior towards Maki, Kaede and Shuichi.
"Jeez you men are clueless aren't you." Tenko commented.
"What's that supposed to mean!?" Kaito asked.
"It means he's trans, female to male. Although I guess it's a bit much to expect you to know that since you kinda just yelled at Maki, Shuichi, and Kaede for not telling you they were some form of gay." Kokichi rolled his eyes."Why do you keep coming after me?!" Kaito yelled.
"You make it so easy!" Kokichi stuck his tongue out.
"That's not allowed Kokichi, you can't physically make fun of Kaito." Monomura stated.
"Don't blame him... he's a delinquent." Kaito glared at Kokichi.Shuichi pulled Kokichi closer to him in a hug to try and get him to stop trying to fight with Kaito.
"Now you're defending him?!" Kaito said with a betrayed tone.
"I'm trying to get him to stop fighting with you." Shuichi stated.
"Can we all stop fighting?" Angie said as she stood up in her spot, "the point of getting to know each other was not to start fighting! Yes, I understand it can be uncomfortable to have your information spreed around but we're all stuck here now together. So let's stop fighting and try to get along like the purple bear wants us to!"All the students looked at her without saying anything. They all debated on wether or not they wanted to listen to her.
"I'm sorry." Tenko apologized.
"I'm not." Kokichi commented.
"Kokichi..." Shuichi disappointedly looked up.
"Sorry." Kokichi loosened his posture and fell back into Shuichi's arms, which were still wrapped around him."Kaito." Angie looked to him.
"I'm sorry... to everyone besides Kokichi." Kaito quickly blurted out.
"Oh come on!" Kokichi yelled back.
"You're gay too! You could be trying to take away my best friend!" Kaito yelled.
"We're partners! No matter what I do it's going to seem like I'm trying to take him away!" Kokichi fought.
"GUYS!" Angie yelled again, "Atua hates fighting! We need to respect that, other people may not like it either.""Fine." Kokichi pouted. Kaito stayed silent.
"This is going to be unbearable." Angie said as she sat and put her head in her hands."How did everyone like introductions?" Monomura asked curiously.
"Is she joking?" Ryoma asked with a serious tone.
"It's crucial we get this out of the way. It'll be important to the overall game we're playing here, if you all know everything about each other. Weaknesses are important when you wish to take someone out." Monomura stated.
"Take someone out?!" Himiko cowered.
"We'll get more into it later, for now just enjoy hanging out with your partners!" Monomura skipped away."She's just going to leave?" Kirumi asked.
"Looks like it." Tsumugi commented.
"I don't like this." Miu had her legs up by her chest.
"Don't worry, I doubt anyone here really wants to sexualize you." Kokichi commented, most could tell he was trying his best to comfort her... not everyone though."Kokichi, that sounded really insensitive!" Kiibo yelled.
"I was trying to be nice! She's just a kid too!" Kokichi loudly yelled back.
"Guys please, again with the yelling." Angie covered her ears.
"I'm tired of this." Kokichi stood up, "I'm leaving." Shuichi followed him out of the building.It almost seemed as though there was no glass dome around them. The environment in the dome felt so real. They were both stuck here now for god knows how long... stuck here with Kaito, stuck here with Monomura, stuck here together.Kokichi skipped forward trying to ignore everything going on around him. Shuichi breathed in the air around him deeply and sighed. He wondered about what Monomura meant by taking someone out. Did she mean like on a date or taking their life. Those were both drastic thoughts but they wouldn't leave his head.Kokichi found a small circular flower garden close to some short steps leading to the building of dorms. He walked around slowly admiring every flower planted there. Kokichi had a tendency of attracting pain and suffering, causing him to have a great appreciation of life of all forms. He noticed Shuichi sit on the small steps near the garden and put his head down.Kokichi moved over to sit next to Shuichi, "you doing ok?"
"I'm fine." Shuichi lifted his head up a bit to look at Kokichi, "are you?"
"I've got thick skin, I'll be fine, I don't go down easily. Used to fending for myself you know." Kokichi stood up and held his hands out in front of Shuichi. He pulled him up and into the garden. There was a canopy of vines above the garden and flowers of almost every type. There were bugs flying around as well. Beautiful monarchs flew from flower to flower as honey bees pollinated the others."It's beautiful over here." Shuichi commented.
"Isn't it, I could stay out here for hours." Kokichi looked mesmerized. Shuichi found himself smiling more at the curious child running around than the garden itself. Kokichi ran around looking at the names of every flower in the garden.Water began to fall from the canopy above and from some of the taller planters filled with flowers. It was enough water to make both of the boys soaking wet quickly. Both of them started laughing hysterically at the cliche mess of a situation they were in.Shuichi walked out of the garden and shook his head like a wet dog. A piece of hair still stood up straight on top of his head. Kokichi walked out after and did the same thing. His hair still sprung outward as though he had curled it. Shuichi moved towards Kokichi to mess with the hair poking out.
"Your eyes are pretty." Kokichi poked back.
"I didn't even notice, are your eyes two different colors?" Shuichi looked him in the eyes in return.
"Don't look at that." Kokichi covered his eyes quickly with a laugh.
"But it's pretty." Shuichi tried his best to move Kokichi's hands."Are you two already dating? You just met today." Himiko popped up out of nowhere with her partner Kirumi. Both boys started blushing, Shuichi more than the other.
"Ew no, as if." Kokichi responded.
"Ouch." Shuichi looked a little sad.
"You accused me of trying to kill you earlier! Don't think I forgot that!" Kokichi replied, crossing his arms.
"My partner Himiko and I are trying to give our own introductions instead of whatever that dumpster fire that first round was. My name is Kirumi Tojo, I've been given the talent of Ultimate Maid." Kirumi bowed.
"My name is Himiko Yumeno! I've been given the talent of Ultimate Magician! But I prefer Mage." She smiled."Hello, I'm Shuichi Saihara, I've been given the talent Ultimate Detective." He bowed back in response to Kirumi.
"My name is Kokichi Ouma, I'm the Ultimate Supreme Leader." He cockily greeted.
"Why are you two wet?" Himiko asked innocently."That's a loaded question-" Kokichi started.
"We got caught in the sprinklers." Shuichi finished as he pushed Kokichi lightly.
"I can go grab you a towel if you would like." Kirumi offered.
"No no no, that's ok, we'll be outside long enough to air dry anyways." Shuichi declined."Can I call you mom?" Kokichi jumped.
"Mom? I'm not your mom though-" Kirumi was cut off.
"Pwetty pweaseeeeee." Kokichi gave her puppy dog eyes.
"Fine." She sighed.
"Yay! I love you mom!" Kokichi hugged her. Shuichi pulled back on Kokichi's shirt collar to bring him back.
"Well we have more people to introduce ourselves to, we should get going." Kirumi brushed off her dress, as it was now wet, and pulled Himiko away.
"Bye mommmm, bye mage!" Kokichi waved.Shuichi spotted Kaito from a distance and he quickly pulled Kokichi away in the opposite direction. The two eventually ran far enough away where they couldn't see Kaito anymore.
"You don't want to see Kaito? I thought you two were good friends." Kokichi questioned.
"We are... sometimes... but right now I would prefer not to see him." Shuichi huffed.
"Why not?" Kokichi asked as though he didn't already know.
"I don't want to have to keep you from doing anything wrong again." Shuichi sighed.
"But I like hugs from Shuichi! And I get those when I misbehave." Kokichi hugged Shuichi tightly causing the taller boy to blush slightly.Shuichi didn't want to have anyone who was potentially watching them to think he wasn't getting along with his partner so he hugged Kokichi back... at least that's his excuse. The two of them sat there for an awkwardly long amount of time for two people who just met each other.Kokichi pulled away and looked up to Shuichi. A loud blaring noise started causing everyone who heard it to cover their ears.
"Can you all hear me? In a couple hours I'll need you all to make your way back to the dorms. I'd like to explain what game we will be playing and how night time works!" Monomura said.
"A game?" Kokichi asked.
"About taking people out, I hope it means on dates." Shuichi sighed.
"Awe, let's go on a date Shumai." Kokichi teased.
"Kokichi.." Shuichi lightly blushed.
"Let's explore the grounds before we have to meet Monomura!" Kokichi grabbed Shuichi's hand and ran off, ready to explore and ready to ignore the romantic tension that was already building.~~*~~"I'm glad you all showed up!" Monomura greeted, "I changed my mind, I'll explain the game a little later." Groans we're heard as the moment they were waiting for was pushed back yet again, "But for now, I'll explain nighttime! You all have to be in your rooms at nighttime, you're not required to actually be asleep but you have to be together in your rooms. Though no one will be watching you and it would be easy to sneak out anyways. Also, I'm sure some of you have noticed there's only one bed in a few of your rooms. For partners of legal age, you only have one bed to encourage more physical contact.""You can't do that! You're encouraging my friends to be gay!" Kaito yelled.
"Are you implying there's something wrong with being gay Kaito?" Kokichi asked, the two started yet another fight already.
"No! I just don't want my friends being-"
"That's homophobic Kaito." Maki scolded.
"Well I just-"
"There's no way to save yourself here Kaito." Shuichi sighed."I'm not encouraging romantic attraction, I'm encouraging platonic physical attention. Humans need physical touch and interactions, you'll all be touch deprived without your family here." Monomura replied.
"Are we snuggling with the homies?" Rantaro laughed.
"I don't know what that means." Monomura replied, "anyways, nighttime has already started, it starts at 10:00pm every night, you will be stuck in your rooms until morning announcements play, it's different everyday so pay attention to that. We have tests prepared to make sure you're all getting along with your partners as well so take this seriously.""T- Test? That seems a bit excessive. What happens if we get it wrong? A- are you g- gonna punish us?" Miu sweat.
"Not in the way you're insinuating." Monomura replied with a sigh.
"Can we go to bed now, I'm tired." Kokichi stretched.
"Can we switch partners? I don't like Shuichi having to sleep with that freak!" Kaito yelled loudly. Kokichi responded by rolling his eyes.
"No! Guysss, are you not getting this? You have specifically picked partners! You can't just switch." Monomura sounded oddly drained, for a robot, "now go to bed! I'm tired too."
"Yay!" Kokichi skipped off to his assigned room.Shuichi followed Kokichi closely into the room. He squatted down and looked at the tiny monokuma Kokichi had turned off a couple hours ago. He pressed the on button and the monokuma slowly started up again. Kokichi flopped onto the middle of the bed and quickly fell asleep. Shuichi pushed him over to one side of the bed instead of laying down in the middle, taking up the entire bed. The lights turned off and Shuichi slipped into bed next to Kokichi. Shuichi remembered Kokichi saying he liked hugs earlier that day. He slid his arms around Kokichi and fell asleep holding onto him like a teddy bear.Chapter 4: Punishment timeThe morning announcement blared from the monitor in the corner of their room, waking them both up harshly.
"Morning already?" Kokichi yawned. He slowly sat up with Shuichi's arms still around him. Kokichi acted as though it was completely normal for Shuichi to be clinging to him like this.A loud knock banged on the door.
"Shuichi! Buddy! Sidekick! Can we talk?!" Kaito yelled through the door. Shuichi groaned as he slipped out of bed and answered the door, "Hey Shuichi! Can we talk?" Kaito asked again as the door opened.
"Sure." Shuichi slowly walked out of the door. Kaito glared at Kokichi from the hallway.
"I just wanted to apologize to you." Kaito looked away sadly."To me?" Shuichi yawned.
"Yeah, there's nothing wrong with being gay, I just overreacted."
"Oh... that... it's fine, you should apologize to Kokichi too." Shuichi looked to him.
"Ha ha, I'm good." He pat Shuichi on the shoulder, "don't tell Monomura I touched your shoulder."
"I won't." Shuichi sighed. He walked back into his room. Monomura never said he couldn't go back to sleep after morning announcements woke him up.When Shuichi entered the room he saw Kokichi who fell back asleep on the bed. Shuichi began to wonder if this wouldn't be as bad as he thought it would be. Shuichi got back into bed next to Kokichi and fell back asleep for a little while longer.~~*~~"Listen, I know you're supposed to be with your partner right now but I need to talk to you privately. I've talked to professor Idabashi, he already has a camera connected to his K1-B0 for us to use. The outside world needs to be able to see this, that's the point of it all. Parents get to see their kids as they fight for their lives against their peers, risking everything for the sake of entertainment. My purpose for brining you here is to propose to you an offer, we need a mastermind. We originally had someone coming in for the position but Monodam pushed up the date. He needs us to start the game sooner than we originally intended. We've picked you as our mastermind. If you don't comply there could be some serious issues. Do you accept the position?""Don't ask me like I have a choice in the matter. What do I have to do? Do I need to betray everyone I've already become friends with?""If you think about it that way yes. We need you to allow us to interfere with the game through you. K1-B0 is the eyes for the outside world, we need you to be the brains. You need to create more monokumas and to keep the children on track. We need them to kill and kill fast. You are allowed to decline but again I remind you, there will be severe consequences for doing so.""I don't think that means I have a choice... I'll accept.""Good. I'm glad. I look forward to working with you soon. Now go, your partner is waiting for you."~~*~~"I can't stand you!" Kokichi yelled. "And it's only been a few days!"
"Oh yeah!? Well I can't stand you either!" Kaito yelled back.
"You've made a powerful enemy Momota!" Kokichi glared.
"Of course, because a little shrimp like you is totally powerful." Kaito mocked.
"Ohhh you're asking for it!" Kokichi darted at Kaito and punched him hard enough to knock him onto the ground."Heh is that what we're doing?" Kaito got back up and pushed Kokichi hard onto the ground. Korekiyo and Shuichi stood to the side unsure what to do. Kokichi rolled over and jumped back to his feet quickly, he knew how to fight but so did Kaito.Monomura came running over to them. "Stop it! Haven't I told you already! No touching other people's partners! I'm ordering you all to go to a punishment!" Monomura yelled loudly for being so small."I wasn't even doing any of the fighting! Plus Kaito isn't a delinquent! I shouldn't be punished for this." Korekiyo pleaded.
"I'll give you a warning this time but you better watch Kaito more closely next time." Monomura replied. Shuichi looked down to the ground, why'd he have to be stuck with a delinquent? This was all Kokichi's fault.Monomura dragged the three to a large fountain with a monokuma statue. The statue soon revealed an elevator that they all took down until it eventually stopped. Monomura pushed Kokichi out and pressed a button. The three left continued down the long elevator. Next she pushed out Kaito. Shuichi's stood alone in the corner, nearly shaking."Don't worry, it won't be that bad for you. Kaito's won't be very bad either, this is his first offense." Monomura tried to comfort him.
"What about Kokichi?" He worriedly asked.
"Well you see, he was warned, he's a delinquent."
"I still don't want him to get hurt-"
"You didn't seem to care when was fighting with Kaito." Monomura looked back, "this is our stop anyways. Shoo shoo."Shuichi stepped off the elevator and found himself in a dark room wondering if Kokichi was going to be ok.Kokichi stood alone in a dark room as well. He told himself he wasn't scared but deep down he was at least a little worried. He felt his legs give out and he fell to the floor. When he opened his eyes he didn't see much, some bright lights shined down on him and he heard some footsteps in the distance, they sounded as though they were getting closer.The room was familiar, it felt like home. The more he thought the more everything came back to him. It was his home he lived in as a child. He felt like he was going insane.A door swung open and suddenly and a familiar face walked in. It was his mother. He started to tear up, he hadn't seen her in years. He couldn't even talk to her anymore since she was gone. He stood up quickly to go and hug her. He phased right through her and fell flat on his face. She stopped in her place and looked behind her as though she felt his presence but she was unable to see him.He stood up and tried again but to no avail. It felt like he wasn't meant to be there. He walked around the house some more seeing his father walk through the front door. He looked angry, he always did when he came home from work. His father walked up to him and stood in front of him looking down. Kokichi held out his arms to hug him as well but instead of phasing through he actually was able to hug him."I'm not dealing with your shit today, Kokichi." His father pushed him away.
"You can see me?" Kokichi wondered aloud.
"Unfortunately." His father continued walking.
"How was work today?" Kokichi asked.
"Are you trying to make me angrier, you know what happens when I'm angry." He glared.
"N- no! I was just wondering if you wanted to talk about it." Kokichi backed off.
"I don't like your attitude."Kokichi's father dropped his things and walked over to the small fragile boy, picking him up by arms.
"Stop!" His mother walked in. She held onto him until his father put him down. She held to Kokichi for a bit after his dad set him down until all of his mother's weight began to skin onto him.
"Mom?" He panicked. His school outfit Monomura had given him soon began to become wet with blood. He pushed his mother off of him and stared at the sight of his dead mother. This seemed all too familiar."She won't always be able to protect you, you know." His father stood behind him. Kokichi stayed silent until his father kicked him causing him to wince in pain. He held his stomach and he took kick after kick and hit and hit. All the sudden it stopped. His father dropped to the floor as a masked person stood above him with a knife in hand. The person acted as though they couldn't see Kokichi and left. He had to witness his parents dead on their kitchen floor for a second time, this time he had interacted but the scene ended the same.Everything went dark and another familiar door opened in front of him. It was an elevator door, inside stood a crying Shuichi and a roughed up Kaito. Kokichi sat there on his knees, holding his stomach, and lightly crying. He looked up to see the tiny bear pull on his shirt to get him moving.He stumbled to his feet and looked to see the blood stain from before was still there, making everything seem more real. He slowly walked into the elevator, throwing his back onto the wall, he slid down and pulled his knees to his chest. The pain felt so real, the blood was still there, everything was still there. He'd probably develop some bruises by the end of the day.Shuichi sat next to him and put his head on Kokichi's shoulder. Kaito looked back but decided to stay silent. The elevator slowly made its way to the end of its journey. The sunlight of the day peeked through the gate keeping them in. As the elevator stopped, Kaito held out his hand to help Shuichi up. Assuming Kaito wouldn't help him, Kokichi tried his best to get up but he felt too weak. Kaito held out his hand again but this time to Kokichi.Kokichi and Kaito stumbled out of the elevator as Monomura pushed them forward. Kaito knelt down and invited Kokichi to get on his back. Shuichi was able to walk fine, he was just a little emotional. Kaito looked like he had been in a fight with ripped clothes and ruffled hair. Kaito had obviously gone through something to make him act more kind towards Kokichi. Monomura saw Kaito start carrying Kokichi be she didn't say anything. I guess the rule of not touching other peoples partners wasn't too enforced.Kaito carried Kokichi all the way back to his room.
"Can we... never do that again?" Kaito asked as he set the small boy down.
"Agreed."Kokichi nodded his head softly.
"Good, I don't want to have to go through that again." Shuichi sniffled.Kaito left and the two boys were left alone again. Kokichi slowly made his way to the bed and laid down. It wasn't nighttime yet but he didn't have interest in doing anything else.
"I'll go get you some food." Shuichi offered. Kokichi laid silent on the bed, not moving. Shuichi wondered what happened to Kokichi as he pondered on what happened to himself.Shuichi was put through traumatic events of his life as well. Shuichi saw himself get dragged away from his parents, watched Kaito bully some of the kids from his school and remembered the times he stayed up late trying his best to keep holding on. He saw himself sitting with a handful of pills, no doubt they would have killed him if he took them all but he stopped himself. Nothing physically happened to him it was just the memories of what he had been through.He shook off the thought and set out to the dining room Kokichi and he had found yesterday while exploring. Kaede and Tenko were in there.
"You look rough Shuichi." Kaede commented.
"Thanks." Shuichi walked past the two. He heard a few whispers behind him as he continued into the kitchen. He looked around to see what Kokichi might like."Where's your partner?" Tenko peeked her head into the room he was in.
"In our room." He responded flatly.
"Aren't you two supposed to stay together all the time?" She asked.
"This is different, and no, don't ask why." Shuichi grabbed some food and quickly left the kitchen. He never really felt like talking but now was worse than ever before. He wanted to quickly get back to their room and give Kokichi his food.He hadn't showered in a while, afraid Monomura would show up and tell him he had to do it together with Kokichi since they were both legally old enough. So while Kokichi was too tired to move he wanted to hop in before Monomura could tell him otherwise. He opened the door to see Kokichi was no longer laying on the bed. He heard the shower on in the bathroom, guess Kokichi beat him to it. Shuichi placed the food on Kokichi's side of the bed and ate the food he had brought back for himself. As far as he knew there was no rules about eating in the dorms.The water stopped and Kokichi walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. Shuichi couldn't help but stare. He hated the fact things like this made him a bit red. The thought quickly went away as he noticed Kokichi had a ton of bruises on him. They covered his stomach and chest, a few on his arms as well. Kokichi didn't look phased. A few scars could be seen scattered around his legs and arms as well, he looked completely drained. Though Kokichi had gotten hurt during the punishment, the bruises wouldn't have showed up this soon and the bruises that were shown were faded as though they were old.Kokichi grabbed some new clothes to put on, they both had a closet full of the same outfit over and over again.
"I- I brought you food." Shuichi stumbled over his words.
"Thanks." Kokichi looked over to Shuichi, "you don't have to look at them."
"S-sorry." Shuichi looked away from him.Shuichi got up and went into the bathroom. He turned on the water to get hot got undressed. He stepped into the shower and felt the water hit his skin like pellets hitting its target over and over again. The water was turned on to be so hot his skin could just about handle it. The water made his skin red as it hit it.The shampoo in his hair almost stung as it washed down his body. He stood in the hot steamy room and thought about what he had gotten himself into, not that it was really his choice to be here. If he didn't get stuck with Kokichi then he wouldn't have had to relive what he did today. Still he found himself drawn to Kokichi, as if he wanted to know more. Kokichi was mysterious, exciting, enticing even.Shuichi was a fairly good kid, he never even thought about acting the way he had seen Kokichi act in the past few days. That drew Shuichi in more than he ever thought it would. He had a bad feeling about being so drawn to Kokichi. He refused to believe he was falling in love with Kokichi, he just met him. Still he couldn't help but keep thinking of him. Kokichi wouldn't leave his mind.Shuichi stood lost in thought with the almost burning water still falling. He turned the water hotter and hotter until he couldn't anymore. The water didn't feel like it was getting any hotter. His thought was interrupted by a knock in the bathroom door.
"Shuichi! The water has to be almost cold by now! Come to bed!" Kokichi shouted.Shuichi didn't answer. He simply pondered on why the water didn't seem to get hotter, maybe he really had used all the hot water already. He turned the water off and stepped out of the shower. Monomura hadn't left them any pajamas so he found a clean pair of uniform pants and slept in just those instead.No matter how much Monomura had told Shuichi that this place wasn't meant to make him fall for Kokichi he wouldn't believe it. They were supposed to do everything together meaning sleep, shower, changing clothes, etc. And yet they paired him, who they obviously knew was gay, with another gay man.Shuichi's thoughts were interrupted again by another loud bang on the bathroom door.
"Good job, you've made it out of the shower! Now get out of the bathroom, I'm tired. Or do you need my help changing?" Kokichi asked with a slightly suggestive tone.
"N- no! I'm fine." Shuichi hastily responded.Kokichi pushed his back onto the door and slid down onto a seated position, waiting for Shuichi to finally finish. Shuichi pulled up the pants, brushed his teeth, and combed his hair quickly and opened the door. Kokichi fell back onto the ground in front of Shuichi. He awkwardly smiled as Shuichi reached for the smaller boy's hand to help him up."Is it bedtime finally?" Kokichi asked as he jumped to his feet.
"Yes," Shuichi laughed, "it's finally bedtime."
Kokichi ran and jumped onto the bed quickly as Shuichi slowly walked toward him. For being shot down earlier from the punishment time, Kokichi still seemed oddly energetic.Chapter 5: a killing game"You're being stupid!" Maki shouted.
"Oh I'm being stupid?! You like girls but you're dating a man! Pick a side!" Kaito yelled back. Korekiyo and Angie waited patiently on the side for the other two to be done fighting.
"Well maybe I shouldn't be! You've always been a dick anyways!" Maki crossed her arms.
"Kaito... I don't want to have to go through a punishment, you looked terrible after last time-" Korekiyo started.
"You're not apart of this!" Kaito and Maki shouted in unison."Guys we shouldn't be fighting! This is beyond me not liking it! If we don't get along we WILL get sent to a punishment time! Kiyo is right, Kaito looked terrible after last time." Angie jumped in.
"She's right. Then to avoid fighting further, we're on a break until further notice. Come on Angie." Maki started to leave.
"Maki..." Kaito reached out.
"No, you obviously need time to figure out what the hell you want to prioritize in this relationship, no to mention learn bisexual actually means. You're not changing my mind, I'm leaving." Maki dragged Angie back to their room."Ouch." Korekiyo pat Kaito on the shoulder.
"No one asked you." Kaito stormed off.
"Wait! We need to get along." Kiyo chased after.~~*~~"Shuichi! We need to switch partners, I don't care about rules anymore! I can't work with this guy anymore." A loud yell was heard through the door.Shuichi laid on his back with his arm spread out. Kokichi was snuggled up close to him, holding on as if Shuichi was a stuffed animal."Shuichi! Open up! We're switching!" The voice got louder. Shuichi slowly opened his eyes, not wanting to leave the bed, he groaned. He would have just yelled back but he didn't want to wake the other boy sleeping on him. He managed to wiggle out of the bed without waking Kokichi and opened the door."Kaito, we can't switch partners and you know that." Shuichi rolled his eyes.
"I don't care, take him." Kaito pushed Korekiyo into the room and grabbed Shuichi. Kaito slammed the door quickly and dragged Shuichi to his room.Korekiyo stood awkwardly as Kokichi stayed asleep on the small bed. He wondered how long this would last. He knew Monomura wouldn't allow him to switch partners but by the way Kaito had treated him thus far, he really wished he could.Shuichi just let Kaito drag him over to Kaito's room. As soon as he let go Shuichi sprung back up and walked out of the room.
"Shuichiiii... sidekick! Come on." Kaito pleaded.
"I'm not in the mood to get in trouble again." Shuichi was stopped in the doorway by a tiny bear who sprung up."Shuichi's right, Kaito don't make me have to put you in a punishment time again." Monomura smiled like the thought alone brought her joy.
"Can I go back to my room?" Shuichi asked tiredly, he was not in the mood for this.
"Of course! Thank you for trying to follow the rules!" Monomura jumped, letting Shuichi walk past.He could hear Monomura and Kaito arguing as he walked to his room. He opened the door to see Kiyo still standing in the same place as before.
"You can move you know." Shuichi said as he jumped back into bed.
"This is not my room, I do not wish to rummage through a room than isn't mine to look through." Kiyo responded, "you can go to bed, I'll sit here." Korekiyo sat down in the spot he was standing and Shuichi tried to fall back asleep.Despite his efforts he couldn't fall asleep. He stayed awake thinking about things, he could've gotten hurt for what Kaito did to him today, and he had just woken up. Was Kaito actually a good friend?The dorm door opened without a single knock causing both awake boys to turn their attention to the door. Kokichi was woken up by Shuichi's sudden movement.
"Hello, Kaito and I talked for a bit and for the time being Korekiyo will be staying here with you two. You don't have to get along with him like your own partner. We have to work out where we want to put Korekiyo now due to Kaitos unwillingness to get along. Thank you!" Monomura slammed the door shut, clearly angry.Kiyo looked a little sad. It wasn't his fault he got stuck with a shitty partner, that was all Kaito. Without saying anything Kokichi got out of bed and hugged Kiyo. Even for someone who barley knew him, it seemed out of character for Kokichi to do that, Shuichi thought. Yet, Shuichi found his legs getting out of bed to go and do the same.There was an aura of sadness covering the room. The three of them sat like that for a while just feeling bad about the entire situation.
"This is thoughtful but I don't like people touching me." Korekiyo stated.
"Sorry!" Shuichi sat back. Kokichi backed away as well. Kokichi poked at Kiyo's leg. The taller boys just looked at one another wondering why."You're tall." Kokichi continued poking.
"You're short." Kiyo responded. Shuichi burst out laughing at what felt like nothing. Kokichi stuck his tongue out in response. Kiyo wore a mask over his face all the time which made it hard to tell how he was feeling. He had a relatively monotone voice which didn't help with tell what emotion he was conveying. Because of this, you couldn't see it very well but it vaguely looked like Korekiyo was smiling.~~*~~"Hello again everyone!" Monomura greeted as the kids all sat back in the circle like before. Kaito was sat by himself near Monomura. "Today we start the game! I hope you all got to have fun with your partners while you could because you might never see them again!" She continued.
"What do you mean we might never see them again?" Kiibo clung to Ryoma who rolled his eyes.
"The game is a killing game!" Monomura cheered.
"A k-killing game? What do you mean?" Tsumugi cowered."It's exactly what it sounds like! A killing game! You all will be forced to kill each other. Of course though, we wouldn't have you get paired with a partner just to have to kill them. You'll all be forced to protect your partners! That means no killing them! There will be an investigation to find out who killed each person. However, if you can all figure it out the killer, who will be called a blackened, only they will get sent to a punishment time. They will not die in that punishment time but they will lose the trust of everyone else who is still alive! If you all can't figure out who did it then you all will be sent a punishment instead and they will be set free! No guarantee you'll make it out alive when that happens though!" Monomura smiled."A-are you saying we'll all really die?" Tenko asked.
"Yep Yep! So you better all be prepared to cry!" Monomura skipped off to the door but didn't leave, "the game starts... now." She turned around before exiting.
"We- we're not r- really gonna k- kill each other right?" Himiko clung to her partner, Kirumi.
"We have no reason to, other than Monomura wanting us to do so, it doesn't seem like we need to." Korekiyo pondered.
"I don't wanna kill anyone!" Kokichi pouted."I know someone I wouldn't mind getting rid of." Kaito rolled his eyes. Everyone looked to him.
"Me too." Maki glared.
"Guys, killing someone... taking their life away... that's super serious. This is all a bit drastic." Kaede played with her hair.
"And? He super seriously annoys me!" Kaito responded.
"Agreed." Maki glared at Kaito again."I don't like this tension." Kokichi moved behind Shuichi.
"I'm talking about you!" Kaito yelled looking to Kokichi.
"No shit!" Kokichi stuck his tongue out at Kaito.
"Well I'm talking about you." Maki told Kaito.
"Maki Roll." Kaito gave her puppy dog eyes.
"Whatever, this is stupid, I'm leaving." Maki got up.Everyone got up and things all felt off. Kaito put two fingers to his eye to show Kokichi he was watching him.
"Protect me Saihara-Chan!" Kokichi hugged Shuichi from behind.
"Quit doing that!" Kaito yelled.
"Quit doing what?!" Kokichi yelled back, still behind Shuichi.
"Quit being gay with my friend!"
"Kaito..." Shuichi sighed.
"What! I don't need my friend being taken! I'm supposed to be the wingman who sets you up with some chick I know!" Kaito pretended he was right."There is so much wrong with that-" Shuichi started.
"Women aren't objects Kaito! Not to mention that you have a girlfriend, why can't Shuichi date someone?" Kokichi peeked his head out from behind Shuichi, still holding onto him.Kaito walked closer to the two, "Are you saying you wanna date Shuichi?" He glared.
"So what if I wanted to, not like it's your business anyways. Believe it or not Shuichi isn't your pet." Kokichi rolled his eyes.Shuichi stood there as the two fought back and forth for a while. Shuichi knew he didn't have to tell Kaito everything about himself. The two had already made up over the last time Kaito had said something inappropriate anyways. Something about Kokichi defending Shuichi's freedom felt nice. Like he cared. Shuichi couldn't help but hear the longing in Kokichi's voice. As if he really did want to date Shuichi. The thought made him happy. He smiled slightly causing Kaito to question him."You better watch yourself." Kaito threatened Kokichi. Kokichi stuck his tongue out in response, again.
"Kaito if you hurt my partner you might indirectly hurt me too." Shuichi tried to stop him.
"I'll think about it. Pest." Kaito pushed the two boys and walked off."Sorry." Kokichi looked to genuinely apologize.
"For what?"
"I seem to have brought you a lot of trouble. And I'm sorry, I didn't mean to." Kokichi sort of bowed to Shuichi.
"You're fine." He smiled awkwardly, "besides we have more important things to worry about right now."Kokichi looked up to Shuichi and paused for a second. He smiled suspiciously, "Just kidding! That was just a lie!"
"Huh?" Shuichi questioned.
"I'm not actually sorry at all! I don't get sorry." Kokichi laughed.Shuichi sighed and finally walked out of the hall. Monomura hadn't given them any motive to kill anyone so Shuichi assumed it just wouldn't happen. For a while that proved to be true. Unfortunately, when nighttime came, the normal announcement played loudly. Before ending however a pink and white animal showed up on the screen. This time, instead of Monomura, it was a different bear.The bear on the screen started speaking, "I'm so sorry, teacher Monomura left out a very important detail about the game. We have motives for you all to kill! If you don't kill within two days, we'll kill you all! Yes yes, that's right, you'll all be killed! You will not just get sent to a punishment time but you'll all die!" The bear looked like she didn't want to be saying this to us. "Now now, don't worry too much, I'm sure you'll all be able to handle this. This is Monophanie, I'll be leaving you all now! Bye bye.""Will you protect me Shuichi?" Kokichi was still starring at the black monitor.
"Is that a genuine question?" Shuichi looked to Kokichi, he sounded serious when he asked but Shuichi wanted to make sure.
"Yeah, I'm somewhat strong but I can't fend off a person with a knife or something. Can we stay together?" He looked blankly at Shuichi.
"I mean, I can try my best. I don't want you to die.""I don't want to die either, more importantly I don't think you should die. You're a detective, you're probably an essential to this whole game. I'm just a supreme leader who likes to cause trouble. People wouldn't mind disposing me." Kokichi looked a little sad, like he was accepting this was really happening."Hey, don't say that." Shuichi hugged Kokichi without expecting a hug back, "I think you're amazing."
"Thanks. I think you're pretty cool too." Kokichi nuzzled his head into Shuichi's arm around him. Shuichi could feel his sleeve get a little wet. Kokichi was crying ever so slightly. It was obvious he didn't want to show it. Shuichi was sure everyone felt vulnerable in this new situation.Kokichi felt weak, like he wasn't going to make it out of this alive. He wanted nothing more than to make it out of this with Shuichi. He would never admit it but he found himself falling for Shuichi as well. Maybe it was just because he wasn't used to physical affection, or any affection at all for that matter. Shuichi liked to show his affection through things like hugs and cuddles. Kokichi didn't like the idea of having to share a bed at first but it grew on him.He liked how affectionate Shuichi was but he didn't know how to show that he was grateful to have him. Growing up on streets and in the detention center, Kokichi had to lie and steal to get his way around places. This was just how he was used to, sure he used to say thank you but he never gave anyone hugs or slept in their beds. He's never really had a friend either other than Kiibo and he was just a robot. Kiibo wasn't real, there was no way to know if Kiibo felt the same way towards Kokichi or if it was someone secretly controlling him.Kokichi could recall when his parents were alive he would even lie to them just to avoid having to be punished. His father was very strict when it came to school or his behavior. Because of this, Kokichi's normal B's and C's didn't cut it for his dad. He was a smart kid but not smart enough for his fathers far too high expectations. To have so much pressure on him even as a small child to get good grades, Kokichi lied to make his way through it.Of course Kokichi would never be glad his parents died but he did feel a little relived, to have the weight of expectations off his back. However, a whole new weight of things pestered him like where he would sleep, if he would have a home, maybe even get new parents. For him though, he had to worry about getting hurt out on the streets. Everyone knew his parents had died but no one took him in, no one could fit him into a shelter or an orphanage. He was all alone, in the cold damp streets of his city.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Chapter 1: where am I?Kokichi's POV
I laid there telling Kaito exactly what to do. God he was so dumb sometimes, it's really not that hard just press record and push the button! I want this all to end, not just for me but for everyone else. I don't want to die but if I can use my life to save my friends, wether or not they think of me as their friend, I'm willing to sacrifice it.Kaito finally figured it out, god he really is dumb. I started to get nervous as I watched the press slowly work it's way down to me. What was going to happen. I think I'm clearly not going to heaven if there even is one so, where am I going. Jeez Kaito better not screw this up or he'll die too. Although he's so sick I wouldn't doubt it if he died within the next five minutes. I put my focus back to the press lowering itself to my inevitable death. It's getting closer... and closer... and closer... until finally*squish* (that hurt me to write)My eyes slowly opened. Where am I? Is this... a hospital? I saw a ton of people crowded around a TV. I sat up and noticed everyone around the TV turn their attention to me. I knew them, all of them, maybe not well but I knew them nonetheless. It was everyone who had died before me in the killing game. Gonta and Kirumi rushed over to me but everyone else turned around and watched the TV again. As soon as they got to me they hugged me. What's going on, I thought everyone hated me?
"Kokichi!" Kirumi shouted, "we missed you!"
"Huh, me?"
"Yes you! Gonta and I have been watching you since we left, we may have our differences but we know you care about us."
"Yes! Gonta and Kirumi see through your lies!" Gonta chimed in.
"My... lies?"
For some reason I no longer felt the urge to lie, I didn't feel like doing anything I normally would've. Maybe I was just tired... or maybe I'm just confused. I mean lying is who I am, right?
"Where am I?" I questioned.
"Oh right, I cannot believe I forgot to mention that. You're in the real world now." Kirumi replied.
"The real world? What do you mean, was.. was none of that real?"
"No, Gonta was also confused when he woke up. It was all a.. simulation I think they called it." Gonta explained.
"Yes, we have a couple people that come and help take care of us until the game is officially over." Kirumi added.
"A couple people? Like nurses and caretakers? Why?"
"Well sort of, I believe they are people who have also been through things like this."
"Wait so other people have been in killing games before?" I questioned.
"Unfortunately... the main person who comes to check on us is named Makoto Naegi and his assistant Mikan Tsumiki, they have both been in a killing game before as well."
"So what's with everyone at the TV?"
"Like I said earlier we've been watching you, the game has been being broadcast everywhere around the world."
I couldn't believe what Kirumi said, around the whole world?! How is that even possible? We had a bit more of a conversation after that but that Mikan lady Kirumi talked about ended up coming in to see me once she found out I had woken up and she said I should get some rest. Kirumi said no one had to see me die so I guess my plan with the cameras worked. She also said that apparently we all had to sign up for this, I have absolutely no idea why I would ever in my right mind sign up for something like this. Hopefully I'll understand when I get my phone back tomorrow. Mikan said I should take time to understand what's going on before I get my phone back.I woke up in the middle of the night. Everyone was still glued to the TV. It sounded like an execution was happening. Does that mean that Kaito screwed up? I got out of bed and walked to the TV. It was a little hard to walk at first since I've been in bed for so long but I got used to it quickly. When I got to the TV I saw a rocket ship... I'm assuming Shuichi was ACTUALLY smart for once and didn't need my help. The one time he's smart is the one time he shouldn't be, he could have ended this all! I set everything up for him! God he's so... I can't be mean to him. I like him. I've never felt this way before about someone so I know he's special to me. When I'm around him I get butterflies in my stomach and in feel the need to draw even more attention to myself. I actually trust him. I'd let him hold my drink at a party, I'd let him drive me home, I'd introduce him to my parents. My parents? Who are they, I don't remember them. Why would I not remember them, they're my parents? Maybe my phone will help me remember.Author time! Thanks so much for reading this far! I hope you continue to read my story, I have a whole story in my mind but I'm not sure how much of what I'm imagining will be in the story. I imagine some triggering topics so if those come up there will definitely be a warning before hand. If you have any suggestions or things you'd like to see feel free to let me know!Chapter 2: Being PatientKokichi's POVKaito sat up quickly and everyone turned to look at him. I wanted to run up and hug him but it seemed too out of character so me. He immediately looked over to me and told me he was sorry, it was odd. Kaito never apologized why would he now? He said he tried his best and in a way that's all I could've asked of him but I was still so mad about it. He could've saved everyone in there, well I guess it's not too important if everyone makes it out alive like we all did. By the time the trial was over and Kaito had woken up it was almost morning. I really want my phone, I want to know more about what's going on.Makoto had come to check on us. He was all dressed up in a suit and tie, he looked fancy. He had a ring on his ring finger which made me curious but I didn't want to ask yet. A tall blond man came into the room shortly after. He was also dressed super fancy in a suit and tie with some glasses and a ring on his ring finger as well. Someone as smart as me can connect two and two together. He introduced himself to everyone and said his name was Byakuya Naegi. Makoto and him said they were members of an organization called future foundation and that the next trial that were to take place would be the last. I had so many questions for them. Was future foundation the reason I was here? Was I really an ultimate? Did I really have a secret organization? Everything felt so real, it couldn't possibly had been fake right? Byakuya had some buckets on him and he announced he had people's possessions. I don't understand why he would do all of this before the rest of the students got back but I figured I might get some answers so I wasn't going to question it. Makoto told us to line up and he would give us the things that belonged to us. By the time I got up to the front of the line all the had left was a phone. That's it... that's all I had. Just a phone. Everyone else was at the TV already. When Makoto handed me the phone. He told me that he legally wasn't allowed to go into my phone and that when I check it I might want to head outside. That worried me quite a lot, why should I go outside?Regardless of my worries, I headed outside. There were windows inside but I never really looked out of them at all so I was a bit surprised to see that when I walked outside all I could see was trees. There was a tiny building and just a ton of trees. I guess that means we're in the middle of the woods which is ultimately in the middle of nowhere. I saw a tiny bench close to door to go back inside and decided to sit down. If I had to go outside then maybe I should sit down as well, maybe it'll be too much to handle.I just stared at the phone for what felt like forever before turning it on. It was a black iPhone 10 with a clear case and a ton of cracks on its screen protector. I was so excited to get it back but Makoto scared me to death and now I'm not sure I want this. Wether or not I want to, I feel like I need this. I need to know what's going on, I need to know more about myself. I held down the power button and watched it slowly turn on. I didn't remember my password but I figured old me would make it easy for myself and so the first password I tried worked and it was just 111111.Immediately I opened my phone to see a ton of notifications on my message app. As soon as I opened it I understood why Makoto told me to go outside. I saw a message from my mom up at the top... it read:I'm so glad you're finally gone.
I hated you but I think you knew that.
I hated having to be reminded of the reason your father and I split every time I look at you. I know you'll never read this since, well... you're dead!
but god does it help to get this out.
I was so tired of your existence.
I know I said I wanted you to live through the game but that's was just for the prize money.
I believe sending you off to participate in this game was one of the best things I'd ever done! See you never! Love, your happy mother!I started to cry, memories came flooding back to me about things that I had been through. I was the reason my parents were split. I was the reason my mom hated me. I was the reason for everything. I didn't want to think about it all anymore. My crying got louder and louder as I read through more texts. My phone was full of other texts just like that one from my moms friends. I guess I cried loud enough as soon after Gonta came outside to sit with me."Is everything ok Kokichi?"
"Obviously not!" I yelled as I wiped some tears and sniffled.
"Can Gonta help at all? Do you need shoulder?" Gonta shifted his shoulder down to my head and I slowly put my head on his shoulder. Everything hit me all at once and the crying didn't stop. I felt alone, I may have had a couple of friends like Gonta and Kirumi but nobody else likes me, in fact everyone else hates me! Gonta and I just sat like that for a while. I'll admit it felt nice to feel like I had a friend for one. Eventually my crying started to slow down a bit."Does Kokichi wish to talk about it?"
"No... *sniffle* that's a lie! I would..."
"Alright Gonta will listen!"
"Gonta... I don't want my phone anymore" as I said that I threw my phone towards some trees.
"Kokichi... what do you not want on it? It would be easier and less expense if I just delete what you do not want!" Gonta said in a helpful tone as he stood up making me fall over slightly. Gonta went to go get my phone and I just groaned as a slide down to law down on the bench. He asked what my password was so I let him know since he would delete the things I no longer wanted to see on there. He immediately opened up to the text messages. For a guy who was raised in the woods he knew how to use a phone pretty well and knew what I wanted gone. He apologized to me even though he did nothing wrong. He does that a lot. It's nice gesture but then I feel bad because I feel like I made him feel bad for nothing!Kaede came bursting through the door saying the last trial was starting. I wanted to watch it but I'm sure I looked pretty rough. Gonta told me to stay outside for a second and he went inside. Soon after he came back out. He had a hoodie and a glass of water hoping to make me feel better. The hoodie was big, but I was small so everything looks big, however it didn't look big enough to be Gonta's. The hoodie was a band hoodie for My Chemical Romance. I think it's easy to tell who's hoodie it probably was. I felt bad, how did Gonta even get this?! I didn't want to turn it down so I took it. I didn't get to get all that close to Shuichi that often but boy did it smell like him. If anyone asked I could just say Gonta gave it to me, which is for once true! No one has to know that I like Shuichi. Gonta and I left to go inside and watch the trial.Soon enough the trial was coming to an end. Execution time was coming... Shuichi didn't make it. First Tsumugi woke up, then K1-B0, but after that no one woke up. Shuichi, Maki, and Himiko were still in the game. Mikan said that they survived the punishment somehow and that we would need to wait for them to wake up. On their own. How long is that going to take?! I'm selfish and I want a Shuichi back now!Chapter 3: Shuichi!Kokichi's POV
It had been a whole three days and not one of the three had woken up yet! I'm not a patient person! How was I supposed to wait for an unknown amount of time for the guy I like to wake up when he doesn't even know I like him and I have no guarantee of getting any amount of attention from him at all! Shuichi is one of the few people in my life that I genuinely feel bad for being rude to. I want to apologize to him so badly.Three days became five days and five days became a week. It was hard to wait this long, I had almost nothing to do. I never played on my phone in fear of getting other messages and I guess you could say I talked to Kirumi and Gonta but honestly not really. I spent most of my time in bed, there's nothing to do here. Byakuya came into my room out of nowhere one day however."Hey kid," he said a little rudely, "what's up with you?"
"What do you mean?"
"I mean you were so energetic in the game, now you feel like a whole other person."
"I guess this is just what I was normally like before going into the killing game." I shrugged.
"Well I did come here for a reason... in a couple of days everyone will be released to go back to what life was like before the game and-"
"I wanna live on the streets!" I cut him off
"Ah- anyways... we called your parents."
"Nope!"
"Wha- what do you mean 'nope'?"
"Nope! Nope! Nope! Not happening. I refuse to go back home and you can't make me!" I taunted back.
"Kokichi..."
"Yes?"
"Your parents want you to go back home..."
"Bullshit!" I yelled standing up on the bed and pointing at Byakuya.
"Well I refuse to listen to you when you're acting like this." Byakuya walked out of the room and closed the door behind him.I sat back down and a few tears escaped my eyes. They didn't want me, why would they lie? I'm not going back that's for sure but I don't know where else to go. I heard some people start screaming outside my door. Naturally, I got up to check it out but as soon as I opened my door the screaming got significantly louder. Most of my fellow students were crowded around some of the other room doors. Gonta came up to me and picked me up to put me on his shoulders.
"What's going on?" I said while trying to keep my balance.
"Himiko is awake!" Gonta cheered. Before I could say anything in response another door opened around me and I saw Maki walk out. I started to get anxious, Shuichi was the only one left to wake up. I was so ready for this, I have been waiting so long for him to wake up.As if on cue Shuichi's door opened and everyone rushed to hug him. It may have been unexpected but it was nice of Gonta to lift me up so I could see what was going on. I told Gonta to move forward and and he did as he was told. I jumped down to meet the back of Kaede while she was hugging Shuichi. Since I'm pretty small I snuck under some other peoples legs and hugged Shuichi too. Normally I wouldn't do this but since everyone else was I felt like it was appropriate for me to do so as well. Shuichi has his arms around everyone but when I got there he moved and hugged me and me alone. I'm not sure if anyone else noticed surprisingly but I sure did. I'm sure I was a blushing mess. I looked up at him to be met with his greenish grey eyes looking right at me. He lowered his head to be closer to mine and whispered to me..."Can we talk soon?"His voice was so soothing, I missed it so much. I missed him in general soooo much. I nodded into his chest and pulled away as everyone else did. I wanted to keep my calm so I skipped away. Unfortunately Shuichi saw me and decided to grab my wrist. I'm not entirely sure why but I got scarred when he did this. Not an "I have a crush and I'm too scared to be near him" kind of scared but more of a "I've been here before and it wasn't fun" kind of scared. The texts I got from my mother only brought back so much memory wise, I still didn't remember everything. I wonder if I've been in this situation before. I had an overwhelming fear that Shuichi was mad and he wanted to take his anger out on me even if his smile looked so loving. I immediately took my hand back as I felt my eyes start to water. I hadn't been around everyone in a while since I spent so much time in my room.Everyone looked at me. I couldn't help it, I fell to the floor and held onto my arm that Shuichi touched like my life depended on it. He rushed over to me and asked me what was wrong. I stared at the ground not looking up, I didn't want him to know I was close to crying. This is so unlike me. Normally I'm energetic and confident but all I felt now was the feeling of being small and insignificant. Was this a side effect of being in the real world now? Was my personality in the game not entirely me? I'm sure my actions are things I would do, I would gladly still give my life to save my friends but I feel different. When I got the courage to stand up I ran outside with everyone still looking at me.Shuichi POVI was about to go and run after Kokichi but Gonta told me he would take care of it all. I feel like it's my problem to take care of since I'm the one who scared Kokichi off but... I didn't want to fight with Gonta... he could break me. I stood in the middle of the room watching Gonta walk outside. I walked back to my room for a bit, there was a box on the floor and a phone on the table next to the small bed. I knew what was going on, before I woke up somehow a small Monokuma came and explained things to Himiko, Maki, and me. I wasn't sure if I should trust Monokuma but since I woke up and everything he explained seems to be true I guess I can trust him. There was a hoodie on my bed as well, it was my My Chemical Romance hoodie. The hoodie was folded neatly on the end of my bed I was getting kind of cold so I threw the hoodie
on quickly and went back outside to talk to my friends. The hoodie smelled... not like me, more like someone who's worn it several times.Chapter 4: regaining memoriesKokichi's POV
As soon as I got outside I sat on the bench next to the door, finally letting go of my tears. Gonta came outside to comfort me soon after, which is great seeing as Gonta has already seen me cry before.
"Gonta no stupid," Gonta started "Gonta see what's going on."
"I never called you stupid... what do you think you know?" I questioned.
"Gonta thinks Kokichi likes Shuichi."
"Wha- what?! Me? Gay?! Never ever!" My voice cracked.
"I thought Kokichi was a good liar?"
"SHUSH" I have to admit, Gonta may have called me out but he did make me laugh.
"So it true?"
"I never said that. I just have a hard time hiding my emotions sometimes when they're really strong-" I shut up realizing what I said.
"So it is true! Gonta figured it out!" Gonta cheered.
"FINE! I'll admit it! But you can't tell anyone! Especially Shuichi! Got it!" I looked at him sternly.
"Gonta would never! Gonta know how keep secrets! Why did Kokichi run away from Shuichi then if Kokichi likes Shuichi?"
"I didn't want him to see me cry..."
"Why are you crying?"
"I'm not sure! It just kinda happened! Shuichi grabbed my wrist and it triggered something in me. Maybe I'll know when I remember more about myself." I said as I wiped the last of my tears off my cheeks.
"Gonta told Angie he would help her paint outside around... right now"
"Ok I'll leave. Thanks for making me laugh" I smiled at him and walked to my room. On my way there I saw Shuichi talking with Rantaro and Kaede, he was wearing his hoodie. I hope I didn't mess it up too much.I picked up my phone and stared at it for a bit, still deciding wether or not I wanted to open it again. I continued anyways, I wanted to know why Shuichi grabbing me hurt so much. I decided looking through pictures would be good place to start. I went straight to the top of my photo gallery and started looking for things that might bring back memories. I found a lot of things, mostly screenshots of things I thought were funny. The photos went all the way back to 2017, I guess I never deleted anything since it's already almost 2021. There was a picture of me, my mom, my dad, and my sister. After seeing that I remembered. This was my real dad, the same dad who left my mom, sister, and me... and it was all my fault.~⚠️Flash back⚠️~I was sitting on my bed working on homework, it was easy as I was only in 2nd grade. My door swung open it was my dad. He seemed angry. He yelled in my face and told me he got a call from my teacher today. I didn't get in trouble at all today so I wasn't sure what he would've gotten a call about but I had a feeling he was going to let me know. He explained that my teacher told him I was holding hands with a boy during recess earlier that day and that other kids were calling me names because of it. I knew what people were saying but it didn't bother me, he was just my best friend. Dad didn't see it that way. He pulled me off of my bed by grabbing my wrist. He hit me over and over again. He held my arm tightly to avoid letting me get away as he told me it wasn't ok to like boys. My mom and sister stood in the doorway just watching it all happen. I cried for help but no one helped. After it was over I sat on the ground crying, my sister came to sit with me but I didn't want anyone to touch me. I eventually got the energy to get up and get into bed, I still had school tomorrow.The next morning when my mom came to wake me up I was almost scared of her. I got up and got my clothes like normal and went to the bathroom to change. Before I could get there however my mom stopped me and asked if I could change in front of her. I didn't understand and I didn't want to but she told me she wanted to see if I had any bruises. So I complied. I only had intentions of changing my shirt but she wanted more. She eventually got what she wanted, she touched me and tried to make me feel better. She tried to tell me that only a woman could make me feel good and that I shouldn't like men because they wouldn't do anything for me. I didn't understand, I'm so young, I don't know what I want yet. Why would they try to change who I am if being gay is who I am? None of this made sense and it all happened so quickly. I didn't know this at the time but my life was never going to go back to normal after that.~ End of Flashback~I remembered everything that happened. I regret ever wondering, there's always information you wish you could forget and that was one of them. I remembered every detail, every little hit, every tear, every soft touch, every second. I think I was out of tears because I didn't cry, I didn't get mad, I didn't anything. I sat in my room looking at the photo feeling numb. That feeling was quickly interrupted by a knock at my door. I opened it up slowly looking through the crack. It was Shuichi."Hey are you free to talk now?" Shuichi asked shyly.
"Uhh, sure..." I opened the door and invited him in. He sat on a chair close to my bed as I closed the door behind him. I had a feeling I didn't want anyone to hear this conversation."I wanted to apologize to you."
"For?" I questioned, not seeing why he should.
"For everything I said during the game... and for making you uncomfortable earlier today."
"Oh... it's ok! Really, I don't even remember anything you said during the game because your existence was too small for me to remember! Who are you again?" I chuckled slightly.
"Ha ha very funny, I'm Shuichi Saihara the Ultimate Detective." He smiled back warmly. God he had such a beautiful smile. He didn't smile often enough."Hey uhh I have an odd question." Shuichi said awkwardly.
"Hit me!"
"Hmm how do I ask this... can I... smell you?"
"H-huh? S-smell me? Is that gonna help you get off later tonight Saihara-Chan?!"
"N-no, it's just my hoodie smells different and when you hugged me earlier I think you smelled similar."
"Uhh sure I guess..."I walked closer to him and he stood up and hugged me tightly. I wasn't expecting another hug. What I expected was for me to hold my arm up to his nose and have him sniff... but I got another hug. I immediately started blushing, as one does. I think he might've noticed because when he pulled away he looked at me and he was red too.
"You definitely smell like my hoodie, did you steal it while I was out?" He laughed softly.
"Wh-what?! W-why would I d-do that!?" I stuttered! I fucking stuttered!
"What happened to being a good liar?"
"Gonta gave it to me! He didn't tell me it was yours!"
"That's cute." He smiled at me again.
"C-cute?! S-stop it this i-isn't funny!" I covered my face with my hands.
"Sorry," he said as he put his hand on the back of his neck. "I'll go now, bye! I'm glad we got to talk." He walked out of my room and I couldn't help but wish he stayed longer.Chapter 5: roommates!"You all get to go home tomorrow!" A girl named Aoi Asahina yelled loudly to get all our attentions.
"Home?" I questioned
"Home!!!" She screamed yet again.
"What if we don't want to, because I don't want to." I stated as if I was proud of this fact, I wasn't.
"Why don't you wanna go home?" Shuichi questioned.
"He's probably an embarrassment to his whole family!" Miu laughed loudly.
"You can come stay with Gonta in the woods Kokichi!" Gonta offered. It it was nice of him to offer but, I'd rather live on city streets than in the woods.Gonta went to whisper something to Shuichi which was super sketchy. Shuichi then stood up tall as if he had an idea.
"That's a great idea Gonta! Why don't you come stay with me and my family Kokichi?" Shuichi asked.
"Wha-what? Stay with you?" I stuttered again.
"Awe I wanna stay with you Shuichi!" Kaede beamed as she clung to Shuichi's arm tightly.
"Well I didn't invite you silly!" Shuichi said kindly, although I don't think Kaede took it as a kind remark.
"Why would you want "that" in your house Shuichi?" Kaito questioned.
"I think Kokichi and I are friends enough yo be roommates!" Shuichi replied.Friends? He thought we were friends? That was a nice thought. I'd love for him to think of me as a friend- wait... SHUICHI SAIHARA THINKS OF ME AS A FRIEND! I never thought I'd be able to say that!"I mean Kaito is right, why would you want me at your house?"
"Well because you have nowhere else to go and I think we could become even better friends!" I started blushing so hard, like you haven't seen blush this bad before.
"M-me? You know who you're talking to right?" As I said that Gonta pushed me towards Shuichi almost to the point of falling on top of him."Yes, I'm aware of who I'm inviting over. We can be roommates!" Shuichi exclaimed. A couple of people around us stood in shock, surprised Shuichi would even offer something like this. I was surprised too. Like seriously... me!?"Wh- uhh.. I mean..."
"Ha the lying piece of shit is blushing so much you can't even see his face!" Miu commented far too loudly. After she said that I covered my face with my hands. If Miu makes too many comments like that she's going to make my crush so painfully obvious."Gonta think that means yes!" Gonta chimed in.
"Ok then it's settled! You'll come live with me! I have bunk beds in my room because I like sleeping on top so then we don't have to share a bed!" Shuichi sounded so proud of himself. Like he was some kind of saint for saving me from living on the streets. Everyone started to walk away while whispering to themselves.I'm not too sure what happened but I do know that Aoi never got to finish talking. I went to bed once I could stop standing still with my hands over my face and snuggled with a blanket on top of me. For some reason I had a good feeling about tomorrow.The morning took forever to come. I don't sleep well, I tend to wake up a lot during the night just to fall back asleep and repeat. Soon after I got up Shuichi came pounding on my door. When I got to the door Shuichi almost fell in as I opened it. He sure has a lot of energy for an emo. I didn't have to pack anything, I just had to bring that lousy phone with me. I must've woke up pretty late as some people were already gone like Himiko, Angie, Korekiyo, Rantaro, and Tsumugi. Shuichi had his things packed and ready to go. He said his parents said it was ok to have me stay with them and that they were on their way to get us.Part of me wanted his parents to say no so I could avoid telling Shuichi how I feel for the rest of my life. I obviously wouldn't tell him the minute I stepped into his house but I would have to eventually if I'm living with him right? Maybe I can just avoid it till it so painfully obvious that he figures it out himself. Though Shuichi is kinda dumb... maybe he'll never figure it out.When Shuichi's parents got there I finally realized how nervous I was. We weren't even dating and I was scared to meet his parents. Granted I wanted to be dating him that's for sure. When we walked outside I walked close behind him, I don't think he liked that all that much as he ended up grabbing my hand to pull me along with him by his side. I didn't know this but he has a sister who was in the car as well, she told me to call her Kitty. Not sure if Kitty is her birth name or a nickname but I'll call her whatever she wishes. His parents seemed happily married as well, that's not something you see everyday. They all greeted me with open arms. The Saihara family didn't live too far from the small building in the woods, it took maybe five minutes or so to get home. It felt weird saying home but I guess that's what it was now. We soon got inside and Shuichi showed me to his room."We don't have any extra rooms but we have extra beds, top or bottom bunk?" Shuichi asked.
"Uh which one do you want?" I didn't want to be rude, this is still his house after all.
"Hmmm I'll go bottom." Shuichi replied.
"Ok!" I threw my phone up into the bed and went to the ladder to check it out. It looked super nice. Shuichi hasn't slept here for a while but nonetheless I didn't even need to touch anything up there to smell his scent. Mm the smell of an emo."Is it ok?" Shuichi asked kindly.
"It's perfect!" I smiled back at him.
"I'm glad it's up to your standards."
"My standards are pretty low Shumai." I giggled.
"I hope so." He laughed back. I hope so??? What's that supposed to mean? Did he mean for that to sound like he wanted me as much as I wanted him? His parents had great timing because to distract Shuichi from my growing blush they walked right through the door as if on cue. They walked to Shuichi first and hugged him."We're so glad you're back and safe!" I think they were crying but it was a little hard to tell.
"We all made it out safe mom!" Shuichi laughed lightly. God his laugh is cute.
"I know I know but I got so worried when I knew you had your mind set on this, once Shuichi has his mind set he'll never give up!" She whipped her happy tears from her face. I flopped back onto the bed I was given.
"We're glad you're here too Kokichi!" Mr. Saihara yelled to kill the mood.
"Thanks Mr. Saihara! And thanks for letting me stay here!" I have to be nice to them if I'm going to be living here.
"Oh no issue," Shuichi's mother chimed in, "were happy to have you!" Shuichi smiled at me softly. I had to focus back on his parents, it was too much to see his smile right now. I was ready to melt.The rest of the day went smoothly. I had some thoughts of running away though, I may have confidence but not when it came to Shuichi. When I was up in bed ready to go to sleep I looked to my phone that was sitting next to me charging. I debated on opening it but eventually I gave in and started to look at my social media. I started with Instagram, not too much but I did have some messages. Next was Snapchat, again not much but I'm sure people will be surprised to see a supposed to be dead man was viewing their stories. I decided one more all would be enough for me so I went to TikTok.A lot of people were making videos about this "season" of danganronpa. I still didn't totally remember what danganronpa was but I was told that it was the name of the game I was in. Some people liked to talk about their favorite "characters" which was fun to watch. It seems people have lots of mixed feelings on me, not that I blame them. It was weird to think I was some character on TV without even knowing it at the time. People liked Shuichi. I can understand why but, it'll be hard to get to him if so many people like him. Take Kaede for example, you can tell by the way she looks at him that she likes him. I'm a boy, she's a girl, she has much more of a chance I'm sure. I thought Shuichi was asleep already but he started talking out of nowhere."Hey Kokichi?"
"Yeah?"
"I can't sleep."
"I'm sorry, but we have nothing to do tomorrow morning so it should matter too much."
"I usually sleep better when I hold something."
"Ok... hold your pillow" what else did he expect me to say?
"No I mean something warm, kinda like... you."
"M-me?" My face started to get so red. He wanted to hold... me? What? How does that make any sense? I can't tell if he's being incredibly smooth or really awkward.
"Is that ok?" Shuichi said as though he knew exactly what he was doing.
"I- I mean if it helps you sleep better. S-sure."
"I'll be right there!"He had some sort of suggestive tone to him. As much as I'd love to give him everything I've got in me, I don't think I could this early... I just met him the day the game started. I laid in the middle of the bed on my back, not knowing which side he wanted to be on. Is this spooning? Was I about to let Shuichi Saihara spoon me? Is that what's going on? This is terrifying.When he got up to the top bunk he laid on the side closer to the wall. I turn to face away from the wall and he slowly put his arm around me. If he thought of a plan to make this work before hand then he never expected to get this far because after that you could just tell he had no idea what he was doing. I know I looked like a mess at this point but I have to admit it felt nice to have someone hold me. I was worried however, I tend to toss and turn in my sleep. What if I wake up and I'm facing him? That would be so awkward! Maybe I'm overthinking this a bit... he got to sleep soon after but he looked exhausted so I'm surprised he was able to stay up this long. Soon enough I fell asleep too.I woke up in the middle of the night just like I expected, facing Shuichi. I looked up to see him fast asleep. Maybe he didn't notice me facing him yet and I still had time to turn back around. I started to turn and I got to my back but Shuichi suddenly squeezed me hard. I couldn't tell if he was awake or doing this in his sleep but I soon realized he was well awake."Kokichi?" I knew he called my name and was awake now but I was frozen, I didn't know what to say or do.
"I know you're awake, Kokichi." He continued.
"Hehehe I am indeed awake." WHAT WAS THAT? What time even is it I should be asleep, Shuichi should let me go back to sleep... no more conversation."I have a question for you."
"Ok? Go on."
"Well more of a statement than a question but it requires an answer from you."
"Ok, just keep talking."
"I like you."
"I like you too what does that have to do with a question?"
"I like you like you Kokichi. I want to be able to say you're my boyfriend."
"H-huh?"
"That requires more of an answer that 'h-huh' Kokichi." I sat up shocked and hit my head on the ceiling, what happening right now?! Shuichi burst out laughing.
"Careful Kokichi! Are you ok?" He sat up as well but a lot more carefully and wrapped his arms around my waist."Wha-what's happening right now?"
"I'm asking you to be my boyfriend Kokichi."
"B-boyfriend? Me?" I'm so confused, did he like me like I liked him? "Did someone set you up to this?!"
"No-"
"Don't lie to me Shuichi! This isn't funny! Stop messing with me!" I shouted.
"Well I mean I can technically take it back but I would prefer not to."He pulled me even closer to him, I was leaning against him at this point. He leaned his head down while using his hand to pull the hair in my face back and kissed my forehead softly. I started panicking, a lot. I could feel my face getting even more red, which I didn't even know was possible!
"So? Is the blush on your face a yes or a no?" How was he so confident? This didn't make any sense!
"I- I uhhh"
"Here, how about this? I'll give you some time to think about it and you can get some more sleep." As he said that he laid back down and pulled me with him. I was back in his arms in the position we started the night in but with so much more at stake than before.Chapter 6: the night beforeKokichi's POVOne more night, one more night and I could leave here. Tomorrow I get to go to the Danganronpa entrance ceremony and meet all of my new "classmates". Mom signed me up because she wants the prize money. I know her new boyfriend has more than enough money already but if I can use this as an excuse to leave, I'll take it. I hate it here ever since my sister died. Mom sent her into a killing game as well for money but she died. No one expected her to actually die. Everyone else lived and woke up but she died. They think she had some bad genes that made her stay asleep, I have her genes.A normal person would think "well then I'll probably die no matter what right?" Well that's what I want. I don't want to make it out. My moms abuse has slowed down significantly since dad left a couple of years ago but she still treats me like I'm not even her child most of the time.I could faintly hear my mom and her friends laughing out in the living room, they sounded drunk again. It didn't bother me all that much anymore since I was so used to it at this point. However, it wasn't fun when they would drag me out there, or worse come in my room. I hated when my mom came into my room, she would always make a mess and break my things.I had only one friend so she was my best friend and she knew about what my home life was like. I never tell her exact details but she knows it's not the best. Her name is Kirumi, she likes to invite me over to her house or family gatherings to make me feel wanted. She says she invites me over because she wants a friend with her but if that were true she would take someone else instead. I appreciated it nonetheless however, it's always a nice gesture. Kirumi liked to always follow me. She was like a living example of the phrase "if your friend jumped off a bridge would you do it too". I have a feeling someone dared her to hangout with me one day and since she takes orders so seriously she's sticking around. It's been a couple of years now though and I guess if I truly wasn't worthy of having her as a friend she would've left by now. When I told Kirumi that my mom signed me up for danganronpa she immediately did the same. Since everyone knows that people live through it I didn't mind her joining but I don't think she realized that I might not make it out alive. She'd probably get mad at me if I told her I didn't want to come out alive but hey, that's ok.Kirumi's family is full of completely different people. Since I call Kirumi mom I got dragged into the "grandchildren" category of the family. I'm the youngest out of us four "grandchildren" . The rest are named Kaito Momota, Kazuichi Soda, and Angie Yonaga. Kirumi's family is big on adoption so no one's actually related but they act like a family. Kirumi is in the "children" category since she was adopted by the parents of the family. The members in this category are: Kirumi, Mikan Tsumiki, Junko Enoshima, Nekomaru Nidai, and Komaru Naegi. The last category is just the two parents which is just Fuyuhiko Kuzuryu and Peko Pekoyama. They all make me feel super welcome and even put me in their family text group chat! I'm going to be a little sad if I don't make it out only because I'll never get to see their family again.I was completely lost in thought when I heard a loud bang on my door. I was about to get up and let them in but it was my moms boyfriend and he never waits for permission. He seemed mad, but not drunk, which is good he can hurt when he's drunk but not when he's sober. He slammed the door shut. He was complaining that my mom was drunk again at first but soon it turned into him getting closer and closer to me. I started to get a little worried. I was in bed at the time so I covered myself with my blanket. He claimed it was my fault she was drunk again. It's always my fault, everything is always my fault. I was used to my parents saying this by now. It's been a while since he's gotten like this but it has happened before and I never got hurt so I thought I was safe.Keyword there: thought. I wasn't, he kept getting closer until he picked me up by my shoulders and threw me onto the ground. My mom came through the door stumbling.
"Is everyone having fun in here?" She asked through her slurring speech.
"No! Mom help me!" I screamed desperate for someone, anyone to help.
"Yes dear, we're all good in here." Her boyfriend contradicted me.
"Ok good I'll leave you to it then!" She smiled and stumbled her way out closing the door behind her.He was about to hit me before he stopped himself. I think he realized what he was doing was wrong... I hope so at least. He let me go and I ran to a corner and pulled my knees to my chest. He walked over to me and crouched down in front of me. He knew what holding me by my wrists did to me and he liked to use that against me. He held my wrist and said that if I came out of the game alive he wouldn't hold back next time. That's when I made up my mind, I would make sure I didn't make it out. I would use my life to help the others around me, no matter what cost.The next morning I got ready like I normally would I brought my phone with me and nothing else. I didn't the need anything else. My mom could deal with my messy room herself. When I got to the school there were a bunch of kids hanging around the entrance. I recognized two of them right away, Kirumi and Rantaro. Kirumi for obvious reasons and Rantaro because he was in the same season as my sister. Why was he back? I didn't talk to him because he didn't know me yet. It just didn't make sense to me, why would he come back for another season? Kirumi saw me and ran as fast as she could. Kirumi tried to wave to my mom as she pulled away but she didn't wave back."Are you excited?!" Kirumi asked eagerly.
"I guess you could say that..."
"It'll be fun! And best part is, no ones going to die! As soon as we're done here I can go back to taking orders!"
"What ultimate did you choose then? The ultimate maid?" I was joking but she seemed a little hurt.
"Of course! What else would I have chosen?!" She beamed, "what did you choose?"
"I didn't choose, my mom did, I think she said it was like the ultimate supreme leader or something like that." I shrugged.
"Why that?"
"I'm not sure, I think she said I was manipulative like a supreme leader."
"Awe, well don't mind her! You'll be a great supreme leader!" As soon as Kirumi said that a girl walked over to us."Hey bitches! The names Miu Iruma! Don't forget it!" The girl winked.
"What a way to introduce yourself." I rolled my eyes.
"Hey! You trying to pick a fight?! I could squish you!" Miu boasted.
"No no, he's just making an observation!" Kirumi covered for me.
"I can deal with my own situations, I'm not your actual child!" I whispered to Kirumi. Another girl walked up to us after hearing Miu ask if I wanted to fight her.
"Hey no fighting yet! Save it for the game!" The new girl shouted.
"And you are?" Miu said with a disgusted look in her face.
"I'm Tsumugi Shirogane," she said with a courtesy, "I'm the mastermind!"
"Ohhh" Kirumi, Miu, and I all said in unison.It seemed we were the conversation to be in as more people came to talk with us.
"Why don't we all introduce ourselves?" Tsumugi suggested, "everyone's here now! I'll start! We'll all go I'm a circle. Everyone say your name and talent! I'm Tsumugi Shirogane the ultimate cosplayer!"
"I'm Kirumi Tojo, the ultimate maid."
"I'm Korekiyo Shinguji, the ultimate anthropologist."
"Hello! I'm Kaito Momota! The ultimate astronaut!" I looked over to him, I didn't know he was here too.
"I'm Angie Yonaga! The ultimate artist!" Her too? I guess being in danganronpa runs in Kirumi's family.
"I'm Maki Harukawa, I'm the ultimate assassin but I prefer ultimate caregiver."
"Hello all! I'm Kaede Akamatsu! I'm the ultimate pianist, I'm also the protagonist and I look forward to killing you all!" She smiled as if she said something sweet.
"I'm Rantaro Amami, I'm the ultimate adventurer, and the ultimate survivor."
"Woah two talents?" A short red haired girl questioned.
"Maki said two talents too, don't look at me weirdly." He replied.
"Anyways, I'm Tenko Chabashira, the ultimate aikido master."
"I'm Himiko Yumeno! I'm the ultimate mage!"
"I'm Kiibo, the ultimate robot."
"Woahh a robot?!" I gasped.
"I'm a highly advanced piece of technology-"
"Do you have a dick?!" I interrupted. A couple people laughed. Miu ran to him and started touching him and looking at his mechanical pieces. Everyone looked at her since she was now the next in line."O-oh.. m-me?" She stuttered. That was a change in personality. "I'm Miu Iruma! Gorgeous girl genius!"
"What your ultimate you horny bitch? Back off of Kiiboy!" I didn't think I'd say something as rude as that, it just kinda came out. I guess I felt comfortable around these people already.
"H-horny b-bitch? I-"
"We'll get back to you! I'm interested in you!" Tsumugi pointed to me.
"That's out of order, but sure. I'm Kokichi Ouma the ultimate supreme leader."
"Psh what kinda talent is that?!" Miu said laughing.
"Oh yeah? And what's your talent again? Ultimate cum slut?!" She annoyed me...
"C-cum s-slut?""Hey don't be mean guys!" Tsumugi said, trying to break us up, "Miu! What's your talent?"
"I'm the ultimate inventor!" Miu said standing tall with her hands on her hips. She really does change quickly doesn't she? Seems like an all talk no bite kinda girl.
"I'm Ryoma Hoshi, ultimate tennis pro."
"I am Gonta Gokuhara! Ultimate entomologist!" A blue haired boy suddenly emerged from behind Gonta and Tsumugi and introduced himself."I'm Shuichi Saihara! The ultimate detective."Chapter 7: boyfriend?Kokichi's POVI woke up to see a phone screen in front of me and a hand scrolling through Twitter. A second hand was still wrapped around my waist. I didn't move at first, afraid of having to talk to him again. If it was anyone else I'd be fine but no... I knew it was Shuichi. He had chipped black nail polish on his fingers and a ton of cracks on his phone screen. He was looking at tweets about danganronpa, I guess he was also curious to see what people thought about it all. I started to think about my breathing and it started to get more irregular. Soon enough he realized that I was awake and looked down to me as he turned his phone off. What would his parents think if they walked in on this? Or worse his sister! He sat up and I assumed he expected me to do the same. I didn't want to look at him but I knew I had to. I guess my plan of ignoring my feeling until it was painfully obvious worked out, unfortunately that became obvious before I was ready to let him know."Good morning Kokichi." I stayed silent and looked down and my twiddling thumbs. Bad idea. Shuichi lightly touched my chin and lifted my head up to face him.
"How are you feeling?" He asked sweetly.
"I'm... ok."
"Can I make you feel better than ok?"
"What's your intention here Shuichi?"
"What do you mean?"
"What's your game? What are you trying to accomplish?"
"I want you to feel better than just ok?" He replied with a questioning tone.
"No I mean overall. What was the point of saying what you said last night?"
"What I said last night?"
"D-do you not remember? Are you- you're messing with me right?" Did he forget what he said? Was all of it not true?
"Don't worry I'm only messing with you."
"You! Oh you're gonna get it- mmm. You're lucky I can't hurt you!"
"I'm lucky just being able to be here with you." God why isn't he like that! Why is he being so nice- I'm not used to this what's he trying to do to me?!
"S-stop it."
"The point was to let you know I like you like you, Kokichi."
"You're not supposed to like me like me!"
"Wha-why?"
"Because I like you like you!" I didn't think about what I said before I said it and I ended up covering my mouth trying to shut myself up.
"So is that a yes?"
"I- I don't know! Gah why do you have to be so complicated!"
"Complicated?" He laughed, "I'll restate it more simply then. Would you like to be my boyfriend?"
"No! I mean... yes! But no!"
"Um? Could you elaborate on that?" He laughed nervously.
"Yes, I'd love to be your boyfriend... but I can't."
"O-oh, ok, why?" He asked sadly.
"Wha-why do I have to tell you!?"
"Well I mean I think it would be nice to know why you turned me down."
"Well b-because... I..."
"Do you have a reason?"
"Wh- of course I have a reason! I- I, umm... I guess I don't." I sighed with defeat.
"I'm not going to force you to say yes by any means I was just curious why you can't."
"I- I have a problem with the idea of people knowing I'm, you know... gay."
"We don't have to tell anyone if you're uncomfortable but still want to try it."
"You- you'd do that? But why me?"
"Of course I'd do that for you, I like you."
"Why me though? I'm not worth your attention."
"I mean, everyone is hard on themselves, I think you're cute and sweet. You just need the right person to show you the love you deserve."
"Deserve? Ha. Ha ha. Ha ha ha ha ha ha. I don't deserve anything like that! All I do is cause problems!" I couldn't believe he could just say such a blatant lie to me, right to my face! As if I wouldn't be able to tell!"Hey don't say that! No one deserves anything bad in their lives! I think you deserve the world! I think it's rude to invalidate my opinion."
"Well you're invalidating mine."
"Well yours is wrong!" He looked me seriously and quoted himself, "no, that's wrong!" We both started laughing. It's nice talking to him even if we were technically arguing.
"You know what!" I yelled after I was done laughing.
"What!" He yelled back.
"Fine!"
"Really?"
"Y-yeah... really... I'll be your boyfriend. ONLY, if we don't have to tell anyone until I'm ready."Shuichi immediately grabbed my face with his hands and pulled my into a kiss, but not before he hit his head on the ceiling. We both laughed into the kiss. I cupped his cheeks with my hands as well. I had never kissed someone before, let alone a boy. This would be even more awkward for his sister or parents to walk in on than earlier.Oh god, what would my parents think?! Wait, why do I care what they think? I wish I could show them this, I have a boyfriend! I want them to know that what they did to me never changed the way I am and it never will. They can't effect me anymore. I'm my own person now, I get to be who I want to be. Even if it's their fault I'm too afraid to tell anyone besides Shuichi and Gonta that I like men.When he pulled away from the kiss he looked me in the eyes for a while just smiling. His eyes were like oceans, I could get lost in the. His hair was a bit messy but only a bit and it made him have this sexy aura to him. He was wearing a big t-shirt and a pair sweatpants. I don't have any clothes besides the ones I've been wearing for the past 2 weeks, give or take. So as soon as I got to the Saihara household Shuichi gave me some of his clothes. His pants were too big though so I was wearing one of his Twenty One Pilots shirts, which was way too big on me as well, and a pair of his sister's shorts. Eventually he pulled me into a hug and we stayed like that for what a wish was forever.Unfortunately, that was interrupted as Shuichi looked at the time and noticed we had to leave soon. Mrs Saihara wanted to go get clothes and other necessities for me. Normally I'd feel bad about someone spending money on me. However, I may have lost the game but I did get some participation money. Makoto gave me the money since he knew I wasn't going to live with my mom again. It was nice to wear Shuichi's clothes though... well his shirt at least. Shuichi made me get out of bed, I didn't really have clothes to change into though since that's what we were going to go get so I didn't change at all while he did.Shuichi opened his door and walked to the kitchen. I didn't know my way around his house too well so I followed close behind him. Mrs Saihara and Kitty were in the kitchen with some new guy I didn't recognize. He was fairly tall and had black hair with some smart looking glasses."Oh hey kid! It's been awhile!" The mystery guy said walking to Shuichi and giving him a hug, "oh hey, I'm Kyoya " The tall guy shook my hand.
"Hi, I'm Kokichi!" I can imagine I looked pretty happy given what had happen just before this.
"Nice to meet you Kokichi!"
"Nice to meet you as well Kyoya!" Shuichi leaned down in my general direction and told me Kyoya was his sisters boyfriend.
"Well is everyone ready?" Mrs Saihara asked, ready to go.
"Sure!" Shuichi looked excited.Shuichi's mom drives a soccer mom van so she was easily able to fit Kyoya, Kitty, Shuichi, and me into her car. I asked why mr Saihara wasn't coming with but he was at work. When we got to the store I went straight to the clothes section and Shuichi followed. Shuichi seemed like he was holding something back but I figured I shouldn't pressure him. I picked out some clothes I liked and went to checkout. Shuichi stopped me before I left the clothing section though, he said he wanted to check something out. He walked over to the girls clothing section and looked at a skirt. I mean if he swings that way I'm all for it but he didn't seem like he did.He held up the skirt in my general direction and looked as though he was imagining it on me. I never thought about wearing girl clothes before, it seemed like a fun enough idea! I snatched the skirt from him and walked towards the fitting room.He chased after me as if he didn't actually want me to put on the skirt. Too late though as I was already in the fitting room and taking off my pants. He waited outside the door patiently I pulled it up and tucked his shirt in, I looked emo. I opened the door and motioned for him to come in. He looked a bit surprised. I twirled around a could times and walked up to him. I put my arms around his neck like we were slow dancing which caused him to turn red. I'm not sure if the skirt made him blush or the fact I was acting confident but I felt proud I could make him turn red just as he did to me. I stood on my tippy toes to go in for a kiss but pulled away before I could meet his lips, teasing him."Awe come on that's no fair," Shuichi complained, "I've been waiting to give you another kiss this whole time and you teased me! I want a real kiss."
"Make me!" I snapped back. He leaned down but I snuck away and stood on the bench in the fitting room.
"Ha catch me now!" I teased.
"Ok." He walked over to me and grabbed my legs and lifted me up. He slowly loosened his grip so I would slowly get lowered down and cupped my cheek again, pulling me in for a kiss when I was slightly above his head. He continued to lower me down to the ground but not breaking the kiss. He really knows how to do this, I refuse to believe this is the first time he's done this. I could stare in his eyes like this forever."You're too good at this!" I said quiet annoyed.
"Is that a bad thing?"
"No! But I can't compete with that!"
"Don't worry I don't expect you to." He said reassuringly.
"Truth or dare time!"
"Dare-"
"Truth? Good choice!" I cut him off, "have you ever been in a relationship before?"
"Wow what a question, technically yes but in reality no."
"Could you elaborate on that?" I asked curiously.
"Kaede..."
"Oh..." I'm sure he could tell I was disappointed with that response."I don't count it but I'm pretty sure she does. That's why I said technically. It was only for like, a day while she was alive in the game and we never did anything."
"Define anything..."
"We never kissed, we never said I love you, we never even officially said we were dating, all we ever did was hug. She liked me more than I liked her."
"Oh..."
"So I've done more in the few hours you and I have been dating than the 3 days Kaede considers her and I to have been dating."
"I guess that's a little comforting.""My turn then. Why did grabbing your wrist make you cry?" Shuichi asked as though I had already picked truth.
"Dare!"
"I dare you to answer the question."
"I already did, dare. Jeez Shuichi so dumb!" I said pushing Shuichi out of the door.
"You know that's not what I meant Kokichi," he yelled through the closed door, "if you're not comfortable answering you can just tell me that."
"Ok! I'm not comfortable answering that at the moment!"As I changed I couldn't stop thinking about what Shuichi said, if I wasn't comfortable. No ones ever given me that option before. I've never really met someone as considerate as Shuichi before. As soon as I stepped out of the changing room I grabbed his hand and looked up at his eyes.
"You said not at the moment," Shuichi questioned, "does that mean one day you'll tell me?"
"Sure, I'll tell you what, next time we have to see a real, working, live Monokuma, I'll tell you."
"When's that ever going to happen?"
"Exactly!"I pulled his hand and skipped away to the checkout lines.Chapter 8: how things are goingKokichi's POV
I think Kitty and Kyoya are onto us, us being Shuichi and me. They keep watching us intensely. Shuichi's parents liked to leave on weekend trips fairly often though so we get left home alone a lot. His parents always say no inviting anyone over but Kyoya comes over every weekend they leave anyways. I'm not sure if Shuichi's parents know and trust them enough or are genuinely just clueless. Luckily for Shuichi and me, we didn't need to invite anyone over since we had each other.It's been around 3 months since Shuichi and I started dating now and I've learned some things about him. He loves cuddling, like, any chance we get I'm in his arms. That includes every. Single. Night. I don't mind it, in fact I think it's super cute.Shuichi also gets super defensive with his clothes and likes to not let me steal them. However, if I can get past him and steal some without him noticing he won't take it away because he says it's adorable. He likes to stay up late watching crime dramas, he really likes buzzfeed unsolved.Shuichi is also super patient with me, every weekend at least once you can hear a bed creaking from the basement where Kitty and Kyoya are but he hasn't once pressured me into anything like that. I know I'll give into that eventually though, he seems like he really wants it.I haven't talked to Kirumi or Gonta in a while. Part of me wants to tell Gonta I'm dating Shuichi now but I'm afraid he would accidentally tell someone. I love Gonta but he can be very dumb sometimes. Kirumi has been reaching out to me but lately I've had a problem with my lying and I'm afraid I won't be able to lie well if she asks how my life has been going. I like staying with Shuichi, a lot, but I can't tell Kirumi why. I don't want her to know... I don't want anyone to know. It's not like I'm ashamed of Shuichi, I'm ashamed of myself. I consider it a huge flex to be able to say I'm dating Shuichi Saihara. I just don't want anyone to hurt me the was my parents did for just holding hands with another boy.My dad would probably kill me if he could see me now. Truth is I have no idea where my dad is, he left my family when I was 12. He just up and left one day, no trace left behind. He took all our money and fled. My mom says it's because he felt bad for "doing what he had to in order to put me in my place" even though no one deserves the kind of treatment I got, no matter what. I realized I was gay fairly recently, well pan. I like anything, no matter what. I've been attracted to girls before and obviously I'm attracted to men.My sister always told me it was ok to be gay if that's "the way you swing". I always appreciated her saying that even if it directly went against what our parents said. My sister was so cool! I hate saying was, I still find it hard to believe she's really dead. She wasn't supposed to die, everyone's supposed to make it out alive. That's the whole reason a game like danganronpa is even allowed. We were told our season of danganronpa would be the last due to my sister death.I was surprised they even let us have a season since I could've died too but since everyone's contracts were already signed they let us continue. Makoto said that they were thinking of making a danganronpa season 53 reality show, like a Keeping up with the Kardashians kinda show. Luckily he needs all of us to agree for that to ever happen... I hope.Chapter 9: 🍋There's a First Time for EverythingKokichi's POV
It was one of those weekends, a weekend where Shuichi's parents were gone again. Shuichi and I were cuddling on his bed with the door closed. Out of nowhere I decided to get up and lock the door.
"Huh?" Shuichi asked even though he 100% knew what I was doing. I walked over to him as he sat up with his back against the wall. I slowly crawled onto him and looked him straight in the eyes."You know it'd be a shame to have another weekend go past with Kitty being the only one in this house getting dicked down." I said seductively.
"Are you implying something here?"
"I think it's obvious what I mean but you have my consent if that's what you're looking for." With that Shuichi immediately took my shoulders and pushed me onto the bed aggressively.
"W-woah" I gasped, surprised by what just happened.
"Do you want me to stop?"
"N-no I just wasn't expecting that." I sounded shy, it was weird.Shuichi slowly slid my pants. Embarrassed, I quickly closed my legs right away. Shuichi then started to take his own clothes off. I was really worried for sone reason. We've talked about this kind of stuff before, I know it's his first time too. When Shuichi was fully unclothed he forced open my legs and got completely on top of me. He looked down at me and asked if I was ok. I was really nervous, but I was fine. He put his hand on my hip and slowly slid it up. I put my arms above my head like a child getting help changing their clothes. He slid my shirt off. Shuichi grabbed my hands by my palms and put one on top of the other, pinning them above my head."Are you still ok with this?" Shuichi asked, wanting the reassurance.
"Yes, I'll tell you if that changes. Not that I think it will." Shuichi positioned himself and went in slowly. I winced in pain making him pause for a second.
"I-is everything ok?" He worried.
"Y-yeah it just hurt more than I expected it to."
"Do you want me to keep going?"
"There- you have more? How much dick do you have?!"
"I'm only about halfway." He laughed at my comment. It felt like he was all the way in already.
"You can keep going, just go slow."Shuichi continued but I could tell he felt bad. He went slow but gradually picked up speed. Eventually it started to feel better, and eventually better turned into pleasure. So much so that I had a hard time keeping quiet.
"Mm- ah! Shu- Shuichi!"
"You doing ok there Kokichi?" He asked jokingly.
"Mhmm!" I said nodding my head aggressively. I started getting so loud Shuichi took his to hand off my hip and covered my mouth.
"Shhh, you're getting really loud. As much as I love to hear it, my sisters going to hear us." He laughed. I mumbled the words "I'm sorry" as he continued.He leaned down and started kissing my neck, still with a hand over my mouth. He moved down a bit and stayed in one spot around my collar bone for awhile, giving me a hickey. He took his hand off my mouth and replaced it with his lips. I didn't mean to but I impulsively tilted my head back getting loud again as I arched my back. Since it was both of our first time neither of us lasted very long.
"I- I'm close." I said between huffs of pleasure.
"Me too."I laid back down normally for a bit before arching my back again and making a mess all over our chests. I noticed Shuichi pull out but he hadn't finished yet. I looked him in the eyes and stuck my tongue out, hoping he'd understand what I mean without having to say it out loud. He nodded, I got up a bit and grabbed him and started sucking. He grabbed my hair and went as far back as he could. I didn't have much of a gag reflex so this was fine. He eventually came and I got all of it.He got up and put his boxers back on grabbing the shirt he was wearing before. He used the shirt to whip up the mess we made. He grabbed my boxers and started putting them back on me. I didn't want to move, I was far too tired, so I just let him do the work. After everything was clean he grabbed a blanket and put it on top of me. I turned to my side almost immediately falling asleep. He put his arm around me as we both fell asleep in his bed.Kitty's POVKyoya forgot the condom again this weekend and I was not about to get pregnant so we skipped it this weekend. We went upstairs to the kitchen to make some popcorn, we were going to watch some scary movies! The kitchen and living room are close to Shuichi's room but we though nothing of it until we heard something moan Shuichi's name in what sounded like a tired tone.
"Um? Does your brother have a secret girlfriend?" Kyoya asked, sometimes Kyoya is very clueless.
"No but it sounds like he might have a secret boyfriend!" I walked to their door and tired to listen in for a bit to see if that's really what I heard. When I got there I could faintly hear Shuichi:"Shhh, you're getting really loud. As much as I love to hear it, my sisters going to hear us." After that, I could hear slight bed creaks and some muffled moans. I walked away from the door and burst out laughing."They're so bad at hiding things!"
"They?" Kyoya is academically smart, not common sense wise.
"Kokichi and Shuichi you dumbass!" I exclaimed.
"Oh shoot, your brothers gay?!"
"Damn, yeah, I guess so. He used to tell me everything I wonder why he never mentioned he liked Kokichi."
"Are you going to tell your parents?"
"Oh god no. No no no, they'd get in trouble for sure. Plus, Kitty Saihara is no snitch! I do want to ask them about it though. Maybe once they wake up tomorrow."Kyoya and I sat down to watch the first movie we picked out to watch. He got too scared around 15 minutes in and we had to stop. We started watching the Pitch Perfect movies instead. After the first movie he was already asleep. I got up slowly to avoid waking him up too much and decided to check on Shuichi and Kokichi.Mom and dad did put me in charge, it's like, my job to check on them. When I got to the door I noticed it was locked. Naturally, I grabbed a bobby-pin from my hair and picked the lock. When I looked in the room it was dark but not, I could make out the clothes scattered around the floor. I walked in a little further and the moonlight shined through the window just enough to see they were sleeping next to each other without their shirts on.Most relationships don't start out with something like this, at least not high school ones. I wonder how long they've been dating. I'm not sure I'll ever be able to understand why he didn't tell me until he explains it himself. He tells me everything.Kokichi's POV
When I woke up I forgot where I was at first. I never sleep in Shuichi's bed, he always comes up to mine. I turned around and nuzzled my head into his chest. Shuichi kissed my forehead. I leaned up for a kiss on the lips but he put his hand on my lips.
"Not until you brush your teeth." He said. I put my hand on my mouth to check if my breath smelled bad.
"No not because of that, because of last night."
"Oh right, that's fair." I immediately got up and grabbed a hoodie from his closet and went to the bathroom. The bedroom door was unlocked, Shuichi must've gotten up in the middle of the night. As soon as I finished brushing my teeth I went to Shuichi and breathed in his face so he could smell the toothpaste and I kissed him. I felt significantly more confident around Shuichi now but I think that's kinda obvious.Shuichi got up and got dressed, he went out to the kitchen for breakfast but I heard some laughing. Curious, I walked out to see Kitty and Kyoya laughing like there was no tomorrow and a very embarrassed looking Shuichi. When Shuichi noticed I was there he walked over to me, hugged me, and gave me a kiss on the forehead. I'm confused, I told him I didn't want anyone to know."Huh? Wha- what's going on?" I asked.
"We figured it out!" Kyoya Boasted.
"Not we, I figured it out and explained it to him." Kitty explained pointing to Kyoya, "don't worry though, we won't tell anyone."
"I didn't tell her I swear!" Shuichi exclaimed. I didn't know what to say. I hugged Shuichi tighter not wanting to move. I didn't want anyone to know. I guess this couldn't be helped though, they figured it out on their own."It's nice to know my brothers a top though," Kitty laughed, Kyoya pushed her lightly.
"Not the time for that kind of remark."
"Sorry." Kitty looked disappointed that no one thought her joke was funny. Shuichi just stood there holding me, trying his best to comfort me. He didn't fully understand why I didn't want anyone to know about it but he tried his best to keep it a secret anyway. I don't deserve someone as nice as him.Chapter 10: movie night 💞Kokichis POVI may not like the fact that Shuichi's sister knows about our relationship but weekends have been a lot more fun because of it. Whenever Shuichi's parents leave we can basically do anything we want! Also, ever since that fateful day, when Kitty and Kyoya have movie nights they invite Shuichi and I! It's more fun than it sounds, trust me.One night when we were watching movies, I was sitting decently far away from Shuichi. I know that Kitty and Kyoya know but I still feel awkward, like I shouldn't show my feelings for Shuichi around them. We had already watched movies like this before and I sat far away from him then too but I guess Kyoya didn't like that. Shuichi was sitting in the corner of their L shaped couch in the living room. Kyoya got up in the middle of the movie and started walking towards me.
"Huh?" I questioned him.
"I'm tired of this, you don't need to act like just friends in front of us." With that Kyoya quite literally picked me up and put me right next to Shuichi.
"Yeah ok." Shuichi said as he wrapped his arms around me.I wanted to be in his arms all the time anyways so I tried my best to just go along with it. Shuichi was really warm. I put my head on Shuichi's shoulder. His warmth was comforting, so comforting that I ended up falling asleep on him.Shuichi's POVKokichi fell asleep, man he's adorable. He won't ever let me tell him that though, he gets mad, but like he is cute! He literally just fell asleep in my arms! Is he trying to tell me that's not adorable!? It most definitely is. I felt myself slowly fall asleep as well. I didn't want to wake him up but I couldn't keep my eyes open. I slowly lowered my heard onto his and fell asleep.Kokichis POVWhen I woke up Shuichi's head was on mine, I didn't mind. Kyoya and Kitty were gone, I guess it was past bedtime. I was able to reach my phone with my foot so I didn't have to get up and wake Shuichi. It was around 6 am and still dark outside. I wasn't tired anymore but I also couldn't get up unless Shuichi woke up. I was in a mood and I really wanted hugs. His arm was around me yes but it's been a couple of hours and it was really loose at this point. I felt his head leave mine, great timing. I immediately moved and hugged him tightly."Good morning to you too." Shuichi said laughing slightly.
"Morning!"
"You seem to have a lot of energy for," he looked at his phone, "6 o'clock in the morning."
"Well I fell asleep early last night."
"I'm aware." His smile is the most comforting thing I've ever looked at. It could light up an entire room.
"It's Sunday right?" He asked.
"Uhm I think so, why?"
"My parents are coming home early today we should head to our room if we're going to cuddle."
"Awe but the couch is so comfy!" I complained.
"Do you want my parents to know?"
"Yeah ok, lets go to your room." I got up quickly.
"You sleep there too you know."
"Yeah, what about it?"
"You can call it your room too." My room too? Our room? I don't think I was ready to face the reality of the situation I'm in right now. I'm dating Shuichi Saihara!Chapter 11: a proposal, an answer, and a problemKokichi's POV
One morning, around a year or so after I started living here with a Shuichi, I woke up to a screaming Shuichi shaking me aggressively.
"Kokichi! Check your phone this is so exciting!" I don't take being woken up very well...
"Ugh, go back to bed it's like three in the damn morning!"
"Kokichi it's 10 am..."
"Ok so I'm slightly off by a few hours..."
"Just check it! It's important! I want to know if you'd be willing to do this with me!"
"What is it?"
"Just look for yourself! You should have an email from Makoto!" Shuichi was being awfully loud for not being a morning person.I pulled out my phone to check my email. Who uses email these days, how old even is Makoto?! When I got there I immediately saw the email. Shuichi was looking excitedly over my shoulder. The email read:Dear participants of the 53rd season of Danganronpa,
I'm excited to let you all know that we're finally going to announce a danganronpa revival! Our viewers seemed to really like the 53rd season so instead of getting a whole new cast we'd like you all to join us! We here at future foundation would like to propose the idea of reality tv show with you all living in the same house. We will pay for all necessities such as food, water, heat and cooling. Even some things that are not necessary such as, WiFi, cell phone service, and a pool cleaning system. Yes, there's a pool. The house is in a nice gated community, the address will be attached to this email, just in case you live close by and wish to see what it looks like. We look forward to hearing back from you all! If you have any questions feel free to ask!
Sincerely, Makoto Naegi.I thought Makoto was joking when he mentioned this the first time. The idea of having to see everyone again... I don't like it.
"So!?" Shuichi asked excitedly.
"So what?"
"What do you think!? Do you want to?! I want to!" He was oddly energetic compared to his normal sluggish self.
"You want to?" I was surprised to be completely honest. It just doesn't seem like a fun idea.
"Of course I do! Do you not?" You could hear the dip in his energy. Was I really about to do something like that for Shuichi? Did he mean that much to me?
"If you don't want to we don't have to." He seemed really bummed out that I didn't want to.
"N-no I- we can try it..."
"Really!?" His energy sky rocketed again.
"I mean sure if you really really want to."
"Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" Shuichi said as he squeezed me as tight as he possibly could.
"Yeah, sure..." I really, really, REALLY, did not want to, but I guess if it's for Shuichi. That means I'm going to have to put us with everyone again. I'm going to have to hide my relationship from everyone... it's hard enough as it is hiding it from Shuichi's parents let alone 14 other students who don't know how to mind their own business! I'm going to have to hid so much from everyone, not to mention everything that Shuichi and I do together. Shuichi and I eat together, sleep together, pretty much the only thing we don't do together at this point is go to the bathroom.How am I supposed to even look in Shuichi's direction without getting flustered. I know we've been dating for awhile now but I can't help getting all blushy! And then to top it off when I get all blushy he calls me cute which makes me blush even more! Worst thing is he knows how it makes me get and yet he does it anyways. I'm a good liar yes but not when it comes to Shuichi, he's just... different.I responded to the email and said sure, a few days later we got another email saying that Makoto wanted to hold a meeting with us all on our first day at the house... today is that first day. I'm terrified of seeing everyone again. They're all so annoying, give or take a few. As soon as Shuichi and I got there some cars were in the driveway. We stepped out of the car and immediately Kaede came running up to Shuichi, jumping on him and almost making him fall."Omg Shuichi you're back! I've missed you so much! We can finally get our relationship going again!" Kaede screamed.
"First if all, Kokichi is here too," she glared at me and turned her attention back to Shuichi, "and second of all, we were never dating."
"Says you!"
"Yeah, and I'm half of the 'relationship' you claim we have, I think I'm a reliable source." With that Shuichi walked past Kaede leaving her speechless.
"Come on that wasn't even a very good comeback from him, you're fine." I said as I pat Kaede on the shoulder and continued forward. I think I made her mad.I ran up to Shuichi and purposely bumped into him to get his attention. I didn't even need him to talk to me I just wanted to look at him and have him let me know I could do this. Suddenly my feet were off the ground, someone picked me up. I saw some huge hands around me so I assumed it was Gonta. Curse my tiny body! Soon enough I saw the top of Gonta's head as he put me on his shoulders."Hey Gonta!" I yelled excitedly. I did sort of miss him, but I'd never tell him that.
"Hello Kokichi! Gonta miss you!"
"Everyone missed me!"
"Not true you little freak!" I heard a voice that sounded super familiar come from behind us. When I looked around it was exactly who I thought it was.
"It's ok, no one missed you either you cum dumpster!" Miu backed down.
"C-cum d- dumpster..."
"You heard me!" I teased. Someone came and slapped my leg."Ow! What the fu- hey mom!" Kirumi never likes it when I swear.
"Be nice to Miu!"
"Sorry mom."
"Now apologize to Miu!"
"Ew no! Mom don't make me do it!" I whined.
"No Gonta privileges for a month!" Kirumi taunted.
"What if Gonta want to talk to Kokichi?" Gonta questioned.
"Nope! You can't, he's lost privileges!"
"Come on Kokichi! Apologize to Miu!" Gonta pleaded.
"Fine! I'm sorry Miu for calling you by your real name!" I said crossing my arms.
"Thank y- Hey!"
"That's the best were going to get out of him." Kirumi sighed.
"Nehehe."Once everyone arrived Makoto started talking. He was in the garage while we all listened from the driveway.
"Hello everyone! We're so glad you're all here!" Makoto started. Suddenly Makoto was cut off by a plush Monokuma jumping down from the ceiling of the garage.
"Puhuhu! Welcome everyone to your reality tv show!" Monokuma announced.
"Not now Monokuma I just started!" Makoto whispered.
"I'll be the camera man!" Monokuma said as he pointed to his red eye. "The camera is rightttt here!"
"Ew I don't want that bear watching me!" Miu commented.
"Just stop being so horny and you'll be fine!" I commented. Miu backed down as usual.
"Anyways, there are a few things I'm not allowed to do because of the camera in my eye. I'll be more mindful when it comes to popping up out of nowhere. Now let's get you all to your rooms!"
"Wait wait wait! Monokuma you're going to fast!" Makoto stated, "some people are sharing rooms."
"Sharing rooms?" Kaito asked, "can I share with Shuichi!?"
"I already have rooms split up, Shuichi's with Kokichi."
"What!?" I yelled loudly. "I've spent the last year with him why do I have to spend even more!?" I know that was a lie and I'm sure Shuichi knew that as well but he looked hurt. Which made me then feel bad."Perfect! I'll take Kokichi's place!" Kaito beamed.
"Well that's up to Shuichi... who would you rather room with Shuichi?" Makoto asked.
"Hmm, well I'm already used to Kokichi so I'll stick with him." Shuichi replied. Part of me was relived but then how was I supposed to share a room with Shuichi and not get all mushy.
"Man! I thought we were bros Shuichi!"
"S-Sorry Kaito." Shuichi seemed more shy around everyone else than when it was just me. He has the confidence of a god around me.
"Blah blah blah, let's get to the fun part! Miu you're with Kiibo, Himiko you're with Tenko and Angie, and Kirumi you're with Ryoma, everyone else you have your own rooms! Now let's go!" Monokuma was awfully loud.We all went inside when I got into the room there was a set of bunk beds just like the one at Shuichi's house. Kaede was right next to our room which sucks. She's probably going to be all over Shuichi and I'm going to just have to sit there and take it. Things would be so much easier if we didn't have to hide our relationship. I guess it is my fault though. When we got to our room I threw my bag on the floor and flopped onto the bottom bed. Shuichi made a joke about me being a bottom as soon as I hit the mattress."You know we saw a Monokuma today..." Shuichi said as if he expected me to understand.
"What about it?"
"You told me you'd tell me why grabbing your wrist made you cry when we first got out of the game."
"You- wha- you actually remember that?"
"It's important to me. I want to understand you better."
"You waited- a whole fuc- a whole year just to see a real Monokuma?! Just to ask me why grabbing my wrists make me cry?!"
"If you still don't want to talk about it-"
"No you know wha-" I yelled before getting cut off by Shuichi's lips pressing on mine. I immediately pulled away afraid of anyone seeing.
"Shuichi you can't just-" Shuichi walked over to the door and closed it, grabbing my hands and pulling me into another kiss.
"Sometimes it's better to stop talking." He smiled again. I tried to pull my hand away from him but his grip was strong. I didn't like not being like not being able to get away from him. I dropped to the floor on my knees and he immediately followed."Hey hey hey, it's ok, I'll let go." Shuichi said, trying his best to make me feel better.
"No no I just- I-" I started to cry, not knowing why or what to do anymore. He leaned against the door and pulled me into his arms. He started running his fingers through my hair, just letting me cry.Someone started banging on the door.
"Shuichi! I wanna hangout! We haven't seen each other in over a year!" Kaede yelled.
"I'm busy right now." Shuichi yelled back. Kaede tried her best to open the door, I guess she didn't understand what personal space is. She opened it a little but Shuichi slammed his back onto the door and she got shut out again."Shuichi come on!" She yelled.
"Kaede not right not! Maybe in a bit but I told you I'm busy right now." Shuichi sounded like he was getting frustrated. I sniffled a bit and grabbed Shuichi's hand pulling it close. I kissed his hand and looked up at him. He looked at me and smiled. He put his hand on my cheek softly and the knocking died down to a hault.
"Fine! But one day you will hangout with me!" Kaede left finally.
He kissed my forehead and whipped some tears from my cheeks."If you still don't want to talk about it you don't have to-"
"I'll talk about it..." I never thought I'd tell anyone about this besides Kirumi. As I explained everything to Shuichi that happened to me when I was younger he started to understand. Why my wrists specifically, why I didn't want anyone to know about our relationship, and why I didn't want to go back home to my mom after the game. I started to cry again while explaining it, it was a lot to remember and I didn't want to have to but I knew Shuichi wanted to know. I had to tell him eventually. Now the only issue at hand is keeping our relationship to just us.Chapter ??: Halloween SpecialKokichi's POVI'm so excited! The house is having a big Halloween party this year. I'm going as a devil and I got Shuichi to be my angel! He doesn't normally dress up, it's a miracle we've got this far.As soon as I got up this morning to jumped out off of my bed and got into my costume. When I got to the kitchen to eat breakfast I saw Kaito in a maid outfit cooking. He was making cereal but it was in a pot on the stove. Maki walked past me with a collar in her hand and as soon as Kaito saw her he dropped to the floor on his hands and knees."Hello master Maki." Kaito said in a submissive tone.
"Kaito it's time for your walk." Maki bent down and put the collar on Kaito and took him on a walk as if he was a dog.I sat down and made my own breakfast since Kaito cooked the cereal for too long. Kaede came out soon after in a bunny outfit. Like the one Kirigiri wears a lot. She had on huge heals that made it look like she was going to stomp on anyone in her way."Evening Kokichi!" Kaede greeted as she swung a magic wand in my face, "Himiko is teaching me magic for my costume. Himiko came running out in a suit and tie.
"I'm not teaching you anything! Magic is magic it can't be learned!" Himiko yelled."HA HA HA BOW DOWN TO ME BITCHES!" Miu came bursting through the wall, literally through the wall. She had Angie draped over her shoulder.
"Huh?" Angie questioned as she lifted up her head. Miu swung Angie to the ground and repeated herself.
"I said, BOW DOWN TO ME!"
"You'll never take me alive!" Angie got up and ran through the hole Miu made in the wall.
"Get back here you occultist slut!" Miu chased after Angie.Rantaro peaked his head through the wall and walked in.
"What's going on?"
"I have no idea." Tenko said as she tackled him to the ground, "not that I would tell a degenerate like you if I did know!"
"At least Tenko and Rantaro are acting normal." I thought to myself out loud.Shuichi cane to the kitchen in his angel outfit and twirled.
"Hello Kokichi!" Shuichi came up to me and kissed my forehead.
"Hey Shumai!" I jumped up out of my seat to drag Shuichi outside.It's decently cold outside today but when I got outside I saw Korekiyo, Kirumi, and Tsumugi in the pool all dressed in the same outfit. They all had on big astronaut suits and we're going between looking underwater and trying to breath air. It looked as though they were looking for something.
"Oh hello! Would you mind helping us?" Kirumi asked. Kirumi doesn't ask muchhhhh anyone so it must be serious.
"We lost our wills to live so we're all searching very diligently!" Tsumugi added.
"Oh sorry I'm not very good at that, I can't even find my own." I rejected their offer to help.Shuichi and I walked past the pool and and saw Kiibo and Gonta picking up the leaves on our lawn. Expect they were picking up the leaves one by one and walking it over to their pile.
"What's going on here?" Shuichi questioned.
"We were asked to rake leaves but Gonta didn't want to hurt any bugs so we're carrying them nicely to this pile!" Kiibo sounded proud of himself.
"Yes yes, Gonta no want to hurt bugs! Gonta will be nice gentleman to humans and bugs alike!" Gonta added.
"Ah ok, well, I'll leave you to it!" I skipped off with Shuichi still in hand.I wanted to bring Shuichi to a tree we had in our yard that I've grown fond of. When we got there I got down on one knee and said those magical words Shuichi wanted to hear."Shuichi Shumai Saihara, will you marry me?"
"That's not my middle name." Shuichi corrected me.
"Well I don't know your middle name."
"Yes of course I'll marry you."
"I don't even know your middle name! How could we possibly get married?!"
"It's ok, it's not important." Shuichi got down on his knee as well and pulled out a ring."I wanted to propose as well. Kokichi middle name Ouma, will you marry me?"
"Neither or us know the others middle name!" I yelled loudly.
"Woah how weird!"
Suddenly a small man fell from the tree and snatched both of our rings."Ha ha suck it losers!" Ryoma ran away and flipped us off. Soon after a group of large men ran past us yelling, "there he is get him!" I could see Ryoma start to run faster but soon saw him disappear into the distance.Happy Halloween everyone! Thanks so much for reading this story so far! I never thought anyone would actually read it. It's cool seeing people enjoy the story! Thanks for getting this far. I have up to chapter 20 I think written already I just have to read over it to make sure it sounds ok. This story will definitely be continued! I hope you've enjoyed it so far. Have a great rest of your day!Chapter 12: well it's too late nowKokichis POVEverything's going ok, so far. It's hard going from spending all day with Shuichi to not much time at all to avoid looking suspicious. Shuichi and I still sleep in the same bed though, we just lock the door at night. I really wanted to tell someone, anyone. But I couldn't bring myself too. I wanted to put it in Kaede's face so bad that I'm dating Shuichi and not her. I can just imagine how mad she'd get. The idea of beating Kaede to the prize makes me very happy. That sounds really mean but in my defense she likes to act as if I don't exist.Miu, oddly enough, likes to hangout with me a lot lately. I'm assuming it's because she knows people enjoy seeing us fight and the more viewers we get the more money we get. Who knows though, maybe she just likes talking to me.Kirumi still likes to treat me like her child. I don't mind, I could use a parental figure. She's very caring, I think part of her really wants an actual child but since she can't have one yet, she deals with me. I tend to be a pest but hey, lies are always more fun anyways. Whenever I make a mess with my pranks I like to ask Kirumi to clean it since she takes any task. She likes to reply with "I'm not your mother!" but unfortunately for her, she basically is.Kaito is so annoying! He's always hanging around Shuichi! I thought after I literally gave my life to save him, we'd be better friends. But noooo, he has to make things complicated with his hatred of lies! I don't even lie as much as I used to anymore! Maki however, is even more annoying. Those two really deserve each other! You can tell they both like each other, only god knows why they aren't dating yet. People like couples, it would bring in more viewers for them.I'm well aware that telling people I'm dating Shuichi would also get tons of views. I just can't bring myself to do it yet. Maybe one day though. I looked into things that our views seem to enjoy and they REALLY enjoying shipping people. Which is actually pretty awkward since, we're real people. It is nice to see that people would enjoy seeing Shuichi and me together though. Every now and then though I see people fighting over ships and I don't want people to fight over us. I'm sure people who ship Kaede with Shuichi would get mad at me, not sure I want that.I walked out to the living room looking for someone to hangout with. I saw Miu on the couch look up from her phone as I walked out. She immediately got up.
"Omg Kokichi guess what!"
"What?"
"Look at this cool things I made!" She said as she pulled out a small piece of tape, "it's a really really REALLY tiny camera!"
"A camera? Don't tiny cameras already exist?"
"Well yes, I never said it was my own invention! All I said was that I made it." She seemed bummed I didn't think it was cool.
"What's it for?" I asked trying to keep the conversation going, maybe this will get fun.
"I'm glad you asked!" She said with her confidence levels boosting again. "I made it for spying purposes!"
"Who are you gonna spy on!?" I asked, clearly interested.
"Hmm, not completely sure yet, maybe Shuichi! He seems like a sketchy guy-
"Shuichi's not sketchy! He doesn't do much other than talk to lame Kaito and Maki all the time." I cut her off, crossing my arms.
"Ooo it sounds like someone's mad they don't have Shuichi's attention!"
"M-me? Mad I don't have Shuichi's attention? If I really wanted it I could get it easily!"
"Ok go get it!" Miu said as she saw Shuichi walk into the room, pushing me towards him.She pushed me so hard than I fell... right onto Shuichi.
"S-sorry!" I stuttered.
"Woah! Kokichi apologizing first without anyone telling him to! You must really lllooovvee Shuichi!" Miu said tauntingly. Shuichi pushed me off of him and stood up.
"I don't think he likes me. I just think, since it was an accident, he feels bad." He smiled and offered me a hand. He then pulled me up to my feet and gave me a head pat."Doesn't like you my ass!" Miu said as she slapped me on the back really hard.
"And if he does?" Shuichi questioned Miu.
"I-I don't know! W-why would y-you as m-me!?" Miu ran off. Shuichi looked around and pulled me into a hug.
"You'll be ok kid." I glared at him, kid?! I hate when he calls me kid!
"Quiet!" I pulled away and started to run off but not before Shuichi pulled me back in to kiss me. I started blushing hard so I turned to skip away, no one saw that but what if someone walked in soon after?Later that night I was getting ready for bed. I threw my clothes on the ground and grabbed Shuichi's hoodie since he wasn't around to tell me no. I crawled up into bed and played on my phone for a bit. Shuichi eventually walked in and started changing. He sighed heavily.
"You ok?" I asked him.
"Just a long day, maybe you were right when you didn't want to do this at first."
"You think?" I laughed, "what happened?" He then came into bed and put his arm around me.
"Kaede never stops talking, it was tolerable at first but now it's just annoying."
"I never stop talking either."
"Yeah but... you're cute." I groaned and nuzzled into his chest., "See, cute!" He laughed. I hate when he calls me cute!The next morning I woke up to Shuichi gone and someone knocking on our door aggressively. I got out of bed sluggishly and opened the door.
"I have proof!" Miu shouted in my face as she waved her phone in my face.
"Proof of what?" I asked rubbing my eyes.
"Proof you like Shu-" I covered her mouth to cut her off.
"Shh I don't want people getting ideas!"
"No, you don't want people to know the truth! Kokichi Ouma is dating Shu-" I impulsively slapped her.
"What was that?" Kaede peeked around the corner followed by Shuichi.My hands were on Miu's cheeks. I looked Miu directly in the eyes, giving her the scariest look I could, and said.
"If you tell a single soul, I will end you." She looked terrified and it was honestly kinda funny. Kaede walked up to us and pushed us away from each other. Shuichi looked at me, I think he could tell what was going on.
"Tell anyone what?" Kaede questioned. I glared at Miu menacingly.
"I don't wanna die!" Miu yelled.
"You won't die-" Kaede said before getting interrupted by Shuichi, "she might." Everyone looked at Shuichi.
"What? It's true." he said with a shrug.I started moving towards Miu but Shuichi grabbed me and pulled me away.
"Good idea! Hold him back." Kaede commented.
"You're going to be fine no matter what, ok? I'm here for you" Shuichi whispered in my ear as Kaede tried to calm Miu down.
"Excuse me?!" Kaede yelled looking right at me, "Did you steal my man?!"Shuichi let me go and walked over to Kaede, trying to reassure her that it wasn't true. Miu pulled out her phone and played a video. The video was of me and Shuichi sleeping last night. I walked over to the shirt I took off after I got to our room yesterday and found Miu's tiny camera on the back. She must've put it there when she slapped my back yesterday. Kaede walked over to me and was surprisingly strong enough to pick me up. Not strong enough however, to still hold onto me when Shuichi stole me."That's an invasion of privacy Miu." Shuichi said sternly.
"Y- you two are f- fucking around!" She responded. Kaede was holding onto Shuichi like her life depended on it.
"If we didn't want anyone to know about us dating, I think we have a right to keep it private." Shuichi was calm. It didn't matter to him if anyone knew or not, but he knew it mattered to me.
"Shuichi! Tell me it's not true! You can't be cheating on me!" Kaede screamed through loud cries."What's not true?" Monokuma asked as he peeked around the corner.
"N-nothing!" I yelled hoping he'd leave us alone.
"Miu made a fake video to make me sad!" Kaede yelled.
"F-fake video? I- I assure you it's r-real."
"Whaaa why would Miu try to make Kaede sad?! That's so mean!" I cried. Shuichi put me down and Monokuma walked away unamused.I immediately ran and tackled Miu, pulling her hair and trying my best to make her shut up.
"Kokichi stop." Shuichi said as he pulled me off of her.
"She can't just do that!" I yelled back. Kaede ran off looking really sad. Miu chased after her. I started hitting Shuichi's chest. He just took it, letting me get it all out. When I finally slowed down to a stop he hugged me. He seems to solve everything with hugs... not that I mind."Gonta heard screaming is everything ok- oh, Gonta sees." Gonta came out of nowhere. Shuichi kissed my forehead, he seems to like doing that too.
"Congratulations! Gonta knew this was going to happen sometime!" I didn't really want to move but I didn't want more people to know than they had already so I left his hug. I stood up high and gave him a kiss on the cheek and stomped off.Chapter 13: spread like wildfireMiu's POVI'm terrified of Kokichi finding me. I had to tell someone, I like Kaede, I can't stand her and see her get more and more hurt as Shuichi drifts farther from her. I wish... I was hers. I like Kaede a lot but she only pays attention to Shuichi. That's why I decided to look into him. The second I heard Kokichi jump to defend Shuichi I knew SOMETHING had to be going on. That's when I decided to put my camera on Kokichi. I didn't need to tell anyone else besides Kaede about them dating. I planned to comfort Kaede and tell her that we shouldn't tell anyone else. I heard some feet run up behind me and I got pushed to the floor. The child that attacked me was soon pulled off and he started screaming. It's obvious who it was..."You better not tell anyone else!" I looked up to see Kokichi yelling loudly and Gonta holding him up high.
"Get that gremlin away from me!" I yelled.
"Gremlin? Gremlin! Oh you're gonna get it! Gonta put me down!" Kokichi screamed.
"Gonta afraid he cannot do that."
I got up and ran away from them. I probably could've told Kaede without Kokichi around but my genius brain cells only go so far! Tenko came out of nowhere and I accidentally ran into her."S-sorry Tenko!" I said helping her stand back up.
"It's ok! At least it wasn't a male!"
"H-hey would you be able to protect me? From a m-male." I asked, desperate for help.
"What degenerate is giving you trouble!?" She looked up for the challenge.
"K-Kokichi..."
"Oh... I mean I can try." She seemed a lot less up for the challenge now.
"Please! He-he's trying to kill me!"
"I'm on it!" Tenko walked behind me and stuck to my side.Soon enough Kokichi came out of nowhere but he tried to steal my phone this time.
"Tenko!" I screamed. She was close behind me but not directly next to me. She ran up and grabbed the phone from Kokichi's tiny baby hands.
"What the hell! You can't use Tenko like that!" Kokichi yelled, You're so mean!" He walked off fake crying.
I looked to Tenko, "sorry about him."
"What'd you do to make him so mad?"
"Well, I'll tell you but you can't tell anyone! Ok?"
"I'll keep this a complete secret for you Miu!" I grabbed the phone from Tenko and pulled up my proof. "Woah! So Kokichi and Shuichi are dating?!"
"Yep! And I figured it all out with my amazing skills!" I said putting my hands on my hips. Tenko ran off but I'm not sure why. She was supposed to be protecting me!Himiko's POVI saw Tenko suddenly run directly at me.
"Nyah!?"
"Himiko! I have huge news! But you can't tell anyone! Miu told ME not to tell anyone so I shouldn't even be telling you!"
"Telling people is too much work anyways." I said sluggishly.
"Kokichi and Shuichi are dating! Miu even has proof!"
"Nyah! Dating? That is huge news."
"But remember you can't tell anyone!"
"Can't tell anyone what?" Angie asked as she walked into the room.
"I can't tell anyone Kokichi and Shuichi are dating." I said tiredly.
"Himiko! Angie is someone! You weren't supposed to tell her!"
"Atua tells me I have to spread the news!" Angie said running.
"Get back here!" Tenko yelled chasing after Angie. Kokichi walked into the living room suddenly so I decided to ask him about it."Hey are you and Shuichi dating?"
"No! Why would I-"
"Tenko said Miu has proof."
"Tenko knows!? I'm gonna kill Miu!"
"Neyh- so it's true!"
"N-no! I gotta go! Bye!" Kokichi ran off. He's becoming a really bad liar, must be the Shuichi in him.Soon enough I heard a ton of other people talking about it. Ryoma and Kirumi, Korekiyo, Rantaro, Maki, Kaito was yelling. Everyone knew before the end of the day. I saw Kaede outside crying, I felt really bad for her. I understood why she was crying, I think everyone did. She liked Shuichi, a lot. I walked over to her and sat down. Miu came out soon after, she had ice cream.
"Sorry Himiko, I didn't know you were gonna be out here. Otherwise, I would've gotten you some ice cream too." Miu apologized.
"it's ok, I'm just here to help."
"I wonder where they are? I have seen Shuichi since this morning and I haven't seen Kokichi in a while either." Miu questioned. Kaede cried into Miu's shoulder.
"It's going to be ok Kaede! You're too good for him anyways!" I tried my best to comfort her.Tsumugi burst through the door and walked outside, she looked happy.
"What's up with you?" I asked.
"My favorite ship just got confirmed! Isn't Saiouma just so cute!" Tsumugi beamed, causing Kaede to cry even louder. "Oh honey it's ok! You should've seen the chemistry they have, this was inevitable!" Tsumugi was really bad at trying to help.
"But I wanted Shuichi! What makes that little liar any more qualified to be Shuichi's significant other than me!?" Kaede seemed really mad... it made me a little worried.
"You know Kaede, Shuichi has turned you down multiple times." Tsumugi commented. Miu and I glared at her, "what?! It's true!"
"Can you leave!? You're such a nuisance." I said angrily.
"Sorry! I'm just here to tell you the truth!" Tsumugi got up and left.
"Don't listen to her Kaede, she doesn't know what she's talking about." Miu said.The back door opened again and when I turned to see who it was I saw,
"Shuichi?!" Miu and I said in unison.
"Hey... can we talk, Kaede?" Shuichi asked shyly.
"What's there to talk about?!" Kaede yelled.
"Well I didn't think you'd take it this badly... I just want to talk things through."
"You two can go for a bit." Kaede said looking at Miu and me. So we left. Of course however we watched them through the door and listened in on their conversation."Listen I'm sorry." Shuichi said as if he really cared how she felt.
"Why him?" Kaede looked absolutely devastated.
"I just- I really like him, he makes me really happy."
"Have you even said I love you?!" Kaede stood up and got in Shuichi's face, "because you know, I've told you I love you!"
"We- we have." he looked nervous, "but I never said it back to you, I- I've turned you down a lot, I didn't want to break your heart but it's hard not to."
"I'm sorry I expected so much from you!" Kaede ran back inside crying leaving shuichi outside alone.Chapter 14: newish friendsKokichi's POVIt's been a few months now. Not much has happened, in fact not many people have been talking to me. It's mainly just Gonta, Tsumugi, Angie and of course Shuichi. Even Kirumi is mad at me, more for not telling her rather than because I made Kaede sad. I'm guessing people want to have a reason to hate me since, it's not my fault Kaede is sad... that's on Shuichi. Not that I blame a Shuichi at all, I mean it's not his fault Kaede didn't get the hint sooner.Kaito has been more of a dick than normal. He likes to push me around and treat me as a lesser human. He treats Shuichi fine though, it's just me he's rude to. Him and Maki finally started dating though! We all called it.One day when I woke up however, everything changed. It was weird. People started talking to me, being nice to me, they didn't get mad if I was around Shuichi. Angie has become like a best friend to me more than anyone else, well besides Shuichi of course. It was so weird to have everyone being nice to me. I'm not sure what sparked this change but I didn't mind it!"Kokichi! I've been looking for you!" A blonde girl yelled as she ran towards me, "can we talk?"
"I thought you didn't like me?" She was one of two people who still refused to talk to me. The other being Kaito.
"I was mad yeah but more at Shuichi than you... I wanted to say sorry." Kaede looked away, it seemed like it was hard for her to admit she felt bad for doing something.
"Sorry? For what?" I knew what, I definitely knew exactly what, but I wanted to hear her say it."I'm sorry for being mean to you... and I'm sorry for ignoring you and spreading lies about you-"
"What?! I didn't know you were spreading rumors about me-"
"It's not important anymore! The point is I'm sorry! For everything I've ever done to you. I was mean and I shouldn't have been, it's not your fault at all that Shuichi likes you and not me." Kaede now looked as though she was ashamed of herself. It almost made me feel bad for her. Almost though, not quite!
"Where's this coming from?" I asked.
"Well ever since people started talking to you, people have been saying how nice you can be and I started to feel worse and worse about the ways I've treated you. I just hope someday you can forgive me and we can be friends!"
"Friends? You and me? I mean... we could... try?" I was confused this didn't seem normal.She pulled me into a hug and walked away. Maybe Kaito would start talking to me too! I don't hate him, so I hope he doesn't hate me. He seems more stubborn than Kaede though, maybe a friendship with him would just be too out of the ordinary.I jumped up on the kitchen counter near me and opened the fruit roll up I found in the cupboard before I was interrupted by Kaede.
"Kokichi, Kokichi!" Angie yelled as she brought me a tiny bag.
"What's this?" I asked, curious.
"Open it and see! I made it just for you! I wanted to try out a new form of art." I opened the bag to see a bracelet.
"Huh?"
"It's a friendship bracelet! I have one just like it!" Angie showed me her wrist and ran off.
"Thanks!" I shouted, but she was probably too far away.I hopped off the counter and ran to Shuichi who was in our room at his desk. His desk was always so organized. Mine wasn't. I had stuff all over. I didn't need to do much at my desk so there was no need to keep it clean. Shuichi however, was almost always at his desk nowadays, sometimes even late into the night. He wants to become a real detective so he's been working his ass off to get there. I know for a fact that he can do it but sometimes it seems like he doesn't.I wrapped my arms around him from behind.
"Hey Shumaiiii!"
"You seem happy today." He said as he turned his head to me and kissed my cheek.
"I am," I showed him my wrist, "Angie gave me a friendship bracelet!"
"Awe that's nice, I'm glad you're making friends!" Shuichi said looking back at the papers in front of him.
"I have a feeling you have something to do with everyone suddenly talking to me but if you do I don't want to know. I like this." I pulled my arms away, about to let him get back to work."Hey wait!" Shuichi spun his chair around to face me! "Would you want to sit with me? I know it won't necessarily be that fun since I have work to do but I could move to my bed and we could just sit together. I like having you around." Shuichi grinned in his stupidly adorable way.
"Sure!" I said jumping onto his bed. He got behind me and put one of his arms around me. The other holding his papers he was reading. Eventually I slowly started to fall asleep on his chest. When I woke up he was asleep too, I decided to go back to sleep as well.Chapter 15: What if things were different?Kokichi's POVNow that I'm fairly good friends with most of the people in the house, *cough cough* Kaito *cough cough*. Everyone's gotten pretty used to me hanging around Shuichi's neck like a choker all the time. Shuichi liked having me around him, I could tell. It's nice to be able to tell so then I get the reassurance that I'm not annoying him. Angie and Tsumugi like to tease us sometimes though. I think that annoys him more than anything else. It doesn't really bother me.Shuichi also likes to take advantage of my small weight and pick me up. I could be in the middle of a conversation and he'll sneak up behind me and grab me. It's not my fault I'm so short! One day when he picked me up he threw me into the pool. That was not fun. I got him back for that. Shuichi likes to tease me by calling me high maintenance but I think he's worse than I am. Anytime I go anywhere he tends to follow me, as if he has to in some way. I always tell him he doesn't have to but I don't think he believes me. Not like anyone's going to hurt me anymore.The one thing I have all to myself is going to the bathroom and showering. That is until today. Shuichi was working at his desk yet again. I was about to leave our room to go get a towel when Shuichi asked me if I was about to go shower.
"Yeah why?" I responded, towel now in hand.
"Can I join?"
"Join? Like-"
"Like go in with you, we could save water!"
"That's your excuse?" I chuckled, that's so overused.
"Yeah! It would, in a way..."
"I mean, I guess... sure." It seemed odd for him to something like this.He stopped working at his desk all for this. This is the first time we done something like this. Normally when we are together we're fully clothed unless it's nighttime... then I can't promise anything. When I got to the bathroom I turned the shower on so the water had time to warm up. Shuichi seemed more comfortable with body than me since as soon as he got to the bathroom he started to undress. I'm always more hesitant to do things like that. Usually he does all the work. He got into the shower first. I stood fully clothed, looking in the mirror for a bit, thinking of how I wanted to go about doing this.Eventually, I started to undress and slowly stepped into the shower. Shuichi is sometimes super impatient, right now is one of those times.
"Finally! You'd think you would be used to me seeing you like this by now."
"You'd think." I chuckled.
"Sorry that came out meaner than I intended it too." Shuichi apologized.
"It's fine!" I smiled, "I know you didn't mean any harm."The rest of the shower went like any normal shower just with someone else there. It was odd to have someone else there, but knowing Shuichi I'll get used to this eventually. He's much more used to showing his love than I am. Plus, I'm not good at receiving the love from him. I'm also not good at showing affection. I want everything we do, but I have trouble showing that to him. I get the feeling it worries him a bit, like he's forcing himself upon me and I don't want it, but that's not true. I definitely do! I'm just really bad at showing that. The most love I've ever had to show anyone when I was younger was probably Kirumi, and she's just a friend.Although I'm sure I showed love to my family before things went bad, especially my sister. She was nice and I liked talking to her but I'm sure I was just an annoying little sibling to her. If I wasn't so annoying maybe she would've helped me more when my dad hurt me. It seemed liked no one in my house back then acknowledged that it happened. Part of me didn't mind, I didn't really want to talk about it, then I would just remember it all again. I don't like having to remember it. However, my mind likes to go on tangents and I can never stop it from wondering.Usually when I do remember I get a little sad and lie about being sad so I don't have to confront my feelings. I think Shuichi has noticed when I do that. He probably doesn't think it's healthy, I'm not saying that it is but, he usually leaves me be. No one has ever really cared about how I felt in situations so I've grown to think of it as not important and as a consequence I don't like talking about it. This is just what I'm used to though so I don't bother to try and change it. I don't like change very much unless I know for sure the outcome will be better. That's part of the reason I didn't want to move in with Shuichi or even in the house I'm in right now at all. I wasn't 100% sure the outcome would be good.Most times I don't even get a choice, the choice I was supposed to have is made for me. Choices are often made for me so I can't do much other than deal with its consequences. Shuichi likes to give me choices which is very odd. He even asks me what I want to eat most nights, I've learned to not be very picky with my food though and he usually ends up choosing for us. I don't mind though, he's usually pretty picky himself so it's always something good.I like to think of what life would be like if I had more choices or if things had played out differently. Then again I like how things are right now and if things happened differently maybe I wouldn't be here right now... and who wants that!Chapter 16: another kind of proposal, you've got this ShuichiShuichi POV (4 years later)Now that everyone seems to get along with Kokichi pretty well, I mean as they should we've lived here for several years now, I want to ask them about something. Well I want to ask Kaede and Rantaro. Those two have been my best friends for a while now, ever since Kaede and Kokichi started getting along Kaede has seemed much more chill. It's weird, it's as if she suddenly changed one day and now wants to be just friend. Don't get me wrong, it's great, she was way too much for me when we first moved in.Now that we've lived here for a little less than 5 years that means Kokichi and I have been dating for almost 7 years. That's a ton of time to spend with someone, and most of it has gone really well! Sure we fight over small things here and there but at the end of the day we both love and trust each other more than we ever thought we would. Kokichi means the world to me, he's always here for me when I need someone and he's just so... amazing. I literally could not ask for a better boyfriend. I know people always say no one is perfect but he sure is perfect for me. I can't see myself ending this... ever.And that's why I want to talk to Kaede and Rantaro. They know us, as in Kokichi and me, so they would know if we're ready for this... well I know I am but i want a second opinion on wether or not they think Kokichi would be. Kokichi's birthday is coming up soon... well more like in a couple of weeks. I think you might know where this is going... I want to propose to Kokichi. I think it's obvious by now that if we're following traditional marriage proposal standards I'm going to be the one proposing to him. Not that I mind that. We're old enough for this by now that's for sure. I'm not sure if he wants to be tied down to anyone though.I texted Kaede and Rantaro earlier and asked if they would be free later today and it's about the time they both said they would be free. We're meeting at a Starbucks close to our house fairly soon, I figured if I'm going to propose, I'm going to do it right and that means it's going to be a complete surprise."Shuichi!" Kaede yelled making everyone around us at the Starbucks look at us.
"Hey!" I smiled back.
"Rantaro should be here soon!" Kaede said as she sat down near me, "What did you want to talk about?"
"Well, I'll wait for Rantaro but it has to do with Kokichi." And soon after I said that Rantaro walked in. He grabbed the chair across from me and sat down on it backwards.
"Why hello friends." Rantaro said as he sat down.
"Hello!" Kaede replied excitedly."What did you want to talk about Shuichi?" Rantaro asked politely.
"Well... it's- it's a little complicated." I was starting to back down a bit. I'm pretty confident around Kokichi but that's different. Kokichi and I have done almost everything together..."Come on spit it out already! The tension is killing me!" Kaede persuaded.
"Yeah come on you brought us all the way out here you have to tell us what you wanted to talk about." Rantaro added.
"But-"
"No buts Shuichi!" Kaede interrupted.
"I want to propose to Kokichi..." they both stayed silent for a while looking at each other and back to me, "what do you think-?"
"DO IT!" Kaede screamed loudly, cutting me off a bit.
"But do you think he'd say yes?" I questioned, "if he's not going to say yes then what's the point-"
"Do it do it do it do it do it!" Kaede screamed while cutting me off, again.
"Dude go for it, you'll never really know until you try." Rantaro added. I trust Rantaro's judgment more than Kaede's but if I left her out she'd be mad at me so I invited her anyways.Kaede stood up and pulled me with her and squeezed me tightly while continuing to chant "do it."
"Ok ok, Kaede, I think I get it."
"I'm just making sure!" She reassured me.
"I think the whole store gets it Kaede." Rantaro laughed. Kaede looked around to see everyone looking at us.
"Oh, I'm sorry everyone! Go back to what you were doing, I'll calm down now." She yelled to everyone in the store. "Shuichi come on!" Kaede added as she pulled my arm to sit down."So what now?" I asked.
"I can help you plan everything!" Kaede beamed.
"His birthday is coming up soon right?" Rantaro questioned, "why don't you try doing it then?"
"Ooo ooo! That's a good idea!" Kaede seemed to be really invested in the conversation.
"God, I'm already getting nervous." I commented with a sigh.
"Don't worry Shuichi I'm gonna help! Plus it's still over a month away!" Kaede has a way with reassurance."I can help if you need anything. Like maybe if you want to go ring shopping I could distract Kokichi." Rantaro suggested.
"That's good! Kokichi likes him." Kaede looked at me with stars in her eyes, "so it's settled! This is happening! I can't imagine he'd ever say no so try your best not to worry about it!" With that Kaede stood up and started walking out to her car.
"Wha- what? She's just going to leave like that?" I questioned.
"She likes to be spontaneous." Rantaro answered."Do you seriously think it's a good idea? Or were you just agreeing to make Kaede happy?" I looked at Rantaro with a serious demeanor.
"I think it's a great idea. You two have been together for longer than most married couples I know and you both seem to get along really well."
"You say that like you know a lot of married couples?"
"You meet people on adventures." He shrugged.
"Yeah ok...""But for real if you need anyone to help I'll help, I've seen a ton of proposals. Lots of people like to propose out in nature, way more than you would assume."
"Ahh I see, well knowing me I'll probably chicken out and not actually do it anyways." I sighed.
"Hey, I'm not going to let that happen Shuichi. You're going to propose to your boyfriend on his birthday if I have to make you do it." Rantaro stood up to seem more intimidating, "now let's go home, I'm sure he misses you."Once we got home Kaede was all over her girlfriend, Miu, they started dating fairly recently. It was painfully obvious that Miu liked Kaede for a while now but sometimes Kaede's optimistic outlook on life makes her blind to things like that. They seem to be pretty happy together.Even if we are older now than before things are still super chaotic around here. I say that because almost as soon as I got into the living room I saw Kokichi come out running from a hallway. Kaito was close behind him. He ran in the opposite direction from me, most likely not realizing I was back home yet. Most of the house was connected with multiple doors in some rooms, so eventually I felt a bit of a push on my back as Kokichi ran into me yelling my name. I turned around and grabbed him. I saw Maki run out of same hallway Kaito and Kokichi came from but she ran straight to us."Kaito quit scaring Kokichi!" Maki said with a few huffs, they must've been running for a while if Maki is out of breath.
"He started it!" Kaito tried to reason with her.
"I did not!" Kokichi yelled back.
"What happened?" I asked at a normal voice level.
"Kokichi was trying to mess with me!" Kaito yelled, not at a normal voice level.
"I did not! You just caught me at the wrong time!" Kokichi stuck up his tongue out. Maki rushed to grab Kaito so he didn't lunge at Kokichi and me."Kaito! You know what I said about hurting Kokichi! Even if you thought he was going to mess with you." Maki said like a disappointed parent.
"Yeah yeah... I know." Kaito seemed less like he was ready to fight.
"Why can't you two just get along already?! It's really not that hard." I suggested.
"It's him," Kokichi said, pointing to Kaito, "I'd be fine trying to get along with him! In fact I am trying to get along with him!"
"Are not!" Kaito seemed mad again.
"Am too!" Kokichi fought back. They're acting like children... so I'll treat the situation like I'm dealing with children."Kokichi." I looked down at him.
"Yeah?"
"Go apologize to Kaito."
"But-"
"Nope, go apologize."
"I didn't do anything wrong!"
"Go apologize or no snuggles!" Kokichi glared at me and ducked under my arms that were still around him and held his hand out to Kaito.
"I'm sorry Kaito." He mumbled.
"For?" Kaito taunted.
"I don't know! You're the one who said I was going to mess with you when I wasn't!"
"That doesn't sound like an apology Kokichi." I pursued him.
"I'm sorry for whatever I did that made you mad!" He grumbled."Now Kaito you apologize to Kokichi." Maki commanded. Kokichi grinned widely.
"What! I didn't do anything wrong-" Kaito was cut off.
"Just do it!" Maki insisted. Kaito shook Kokichi's hand and apologized for getting mad for no reason.The situation was over. Maybe they still weren't friends sure, but at least they said sorry. After they worked together in the game, you'd think they would be at least civil acquaintances but no. They certainly didn't like to get along. This is as far as we've ever gotten though, they've never apologized to each other before. Fortunately, they are pretty much the only people who don't get along in the house. Even Miu and Kokichi get along now again. Angie and Tenko don't fight much anymore either, it's more of an agree to disagree situation. Though it never seemed liked Angie didn't like Tenko it was more one sided.I dragged Kokichi back to our room and flopped onto my bed, knowing I have more work to do for my schooling. He looked at me for a bit and came to lay down on top of me. I put my arms around him and asked him a question."What do you want for your birthday?"
"That's a little far away from now, why are you thinking of that already?" He questioned.
"I want to make sure I have time to get you something you'll like."
"Hmmm, I wanttttt," Kokichi thought to himself, "you!" He said as he kissed my cheek.
"You already have me!" I laughed.
"Well that's all I want. Just you!"
"You don't want anything else? If you could have anything in the world, wouldn't you want something more than just me?"
"Why would I?"
"There's more to life than me."
"Yes, but like... it's you!" He giggled a little and put his head under my chin."That's not fair." I laughed back.
"What's not?"
"You! You're too cute!"
"Noooo!" He slid off of me and sat up to cross his arms, "I'm not cute! I'm menacing! A heathen!"
"I think you're pretty cute." I sat up and put my arm about his shoulder and pulled him in for a hug. He looked at me with his beautiful purple eyes and just smiled."See look how cute you are!" I put my hand on his head and messed with his hair. We both laughed hysterically for a while, so long that we forgot what we were even laughing about.
"I love you so much!" Kokichi confessed between laughs as he hugged me.
"I love you too, Kokichi." I smiled as I hugged him back.Chapter 17: that was interesting, let's not do it againRantaro's POVShuichi asked if we wanted to go shopping today. The "we" in question being Kokichi, Kaede, and me. Kaede asked if she could bring Miu though so she's coming as well. I kinda figured I'd be stuck with Miu and Kokichi all day while Shuichi and Kaede ran off to go ring shopping. Not that I minded spending time with Kokichi and Miu... well for the most part. They're both fine by themselves but together... they can be a bit chaotic. This is for Shuichi however, so I'll push through. Maybe they'll listen to me if I have to tell them to be quiet.When we got to the mall Shuichi and Kaede immediately ran off saying they had to go to the bathroom but for us to go on without them. Seeing Kokichi want to wait for Shuichi while they told me to physically drag him away was really sad, I can see why they're always together now. Shuichi always seems happier when he's with Kokichi as well.Once we got to Hot Topic Kokichi seemed a lot more happy. However, there was a Spencer's across from the Hot Topic so Miu made us go there first. Immediately Miu ran to the back of the store to look at the... things... they had to sell. Kokichi and I stayed towards the front until Miu grabbed Kokichi by the neck of his shirt and dragged him to the back. I laughed to myself as I watched the two bottoms look around as if they had any intention on buying something. They're both fairly irresponsible so Kaede and Shuichi had their respective significant others money on them.Eventually we all met up again. Shuichi looked exhausted, I can't tell if that means he didn't find anything or if he found one and spent far too much money. When Kokichi finally noticed he jumped to hug him, it's like they feel abandoned if they aren't right next to each other at all times. Miu and Kaede are fairly touchy too so for the most part I stayed behind and just watched the four of them do their couple thing.I felt bad for intruding on their time but I had a purpose for being there, but my purpose was done. I was able to slide away without them noticing and walked back my car. When I got to the car I pulled out my keys and unlocked it, I left it unlocked when we left so Shuichi and Kaede must've come back here to drop something off while we were inside.I was the designated driver, they all tend to be distracted when they're together so I figured I'd drive since I wasn't bringing any significant other.I looked around to see what Shuichi and Kaede might've done, assuming they had a ring hiding somewhere. I opened the glove department and saw a tiny box and a receipt, it was really expensive. Shuichi alone makes enough money to afford it. You get more money when you're in the spotlight on our show and with Shuichi and Kokichi being, well... themselves, they're always in the spotlight. I can't blame the viewers for liking them really, I mean they're very entertaining. Sometimes I wish I was dating someone or more liked just for the money and attention, not that I don't get enough money myself, but I could never afford the ring Shuichi bought. For that kinda money you better hope Kokichi says yes.I looked around out of the car window for a bit checking to make sure no one was coming to the car and pulled the ring out. I was nosy and wanted to know what it looked like. It was a small silver band with a gem on it, kinda like any normal diamond ring you'd picture. The gem looked purple, Kokichi's eyes kinda purple. A little basic but I'm sure Kokichi will cry over it for at least a week no matter what. Afraid of someone sneaking up on me I closed the box and put it back right away.On the way here Shuichi sat in front so on the way back Kaede will be there so no one has to worry about Kokichi, or arguably worse Miu, seeing the ring before it's time.Kokichi's birthday is around two weeks away now. Multiple people have asked Kokichi what he wants to do for his birthday in hopes of being able to find a cute way to have Shuichi propose but we haven't gotten any information out of him. Shuichi knows he likes long car rides so we were thinking of going on a car ride and ending up somewhere cute but he's still not sure yet. He says he wants it to be casual but not, propose in the middle of a crowded restaurant kinda casual or worse Disney World. Nothing predictable. Something more private seems like Shuichi.I don't think Kokichi would like anything too flashy either. They've both been very open with their relationship to the public since they came out but a proposal is different. It's something special that the public, in my opinion, shouldn't get to see. Unless it's in video form of course I just mean they shouldn't be there for it.Eventually after awhile of playing on my phone I see Kokichi start running to the car while Miu raced him, Kokichi won. I unlocked the car and Kaede slid into the front seat. She smiled at me warmly. I knew why she was smiling I think we were both very excited to see how this goes. I'm sure it'll turn out great but there's always a chance it won't.It was a bit of a long ride back home and it was getting dark out. Kokichi was sitting in the middle since he was the shortest but I could still slightly see the top of his head as it laid on Shuichi's shoulder. Shuichi's head was on top of Kokichi's as well, they were both asleep. Kaede was playing on her phone which means Miu was asleep in the back as well."Hey I'm hungry." Kaede looked up from her phone to inform me.
"Ok? What do you want me to do? If you want we can go somewhere that's open late, but let me know so I can switch lanes." No one was out on the road for the most part so I slowed down a bit to let her think about the offer.
"Hmmmmm... let's go get some fast food! Miu isn't a light sleeper so she'll still be asleep when we get back." Kaede beamed.
"Ok sure, where do you wanna go?"
"Let's go to... McDonald's!"
"Ok," I smiled softly, "drive thru or are we going in?"
"Let's go in!"There was a McDonald's close by so it didn't take long to get there. Kaede and I were just about to leave the car when a tiny purple boy sprang up. I looked to the back and saw Shuichi was still asleep.
"I wanna go too!" Kokichi whispered loudly.
"You got your own money?" Kaede said with a bit of a sassy tone.
"Yep!" He said as he held up Shuichi's wallet.Kokichi slid in between the middle of my two front seats and out the passenger side door. He skipped towards the restaurant as if he wasn't just asleep less than 5 minutes ago. He has way too much energy. Kaede started to run after him in fear he'd mess something up. Me however, I walked in the restaurant at a reasonable pace.When I got in Kokichi and Kaede were already ordering. I like to try new things as much as I can when I go places so I didn't know what I wanted yet and decided to stand back and wait. They both got their food and sat down together at the same table. I wasn't too hungry so I decided against it and went to sit down with them at the booth Kokichi chose. I sat next to Kokichi since there was more room on his side."I have a question for you," Kaede said as she pointed to Kokichi, "why do you like Shuichi so much?"
"Woah, a loaded question right there." He chuckled nervously.
"I thought this was going to be a peaceful McDonald's visit." I laughed, also nervously.
"Answer the question!" Kaede threatened as she pointed a fry in Kokichi's direction.
"Well it started because I thought he was cute, is that what you're looking for?"
"No no no, I mean now! Why are you still with him?" Kaede persuaded, was this her way of getting an answer to the proposal before to happens?"Why do you wanna know so bad? Can't you just accept that I do?" Kokichi deflected the question.
"Why can't you tell me? Can't you just accept I wanna know?" Kaede sounded angry for some reason, it's as if she had this planned.
"Wh-why are you getting so pushy?" Kokichi sounded like he was getting nervous.
"Come onnn you can tell me!" Kaede kept pushing.
"It's just- he... he's the only person who's treated me like and actual human being with rights. At least the first one in a while."
"Don't you have parents? Siblings maybe? A friend?" It seemed like Kaede pushed too far.
"I told you why I liked him can't you just take that reason and go with it!" Kokichi pouted.
"Well it just seems like an unrealistic reason to love someone. I mean come on SOMEONE had to have been nice to you, people always complain about parents! Did you get grounded once and now you resent them!" Kaede laughed."It's so much more that that you bitch!" Kokichi yelled before covering his mouth to stop himself from taking.
"How bad could it possibly be?!" Kaede yelled back. Maybe she's not even listening to him.
"Guys quiet down were in public and they employees are looking at you." I interrupted. They both settled down a bit, "what did happen to make you feel that way?""I don't feel comfortable talking about it... I didn't even tell Shuichi until two years into our relationship." Kokichi said with a sad face.
"Well then we aren't going to pressure him." I replied sternly looking at Kaede.
"It can't be that bad!" Kaede tried to defend herself."You try going through what I've been through!" Kokichi yelled, "oh wait I wouldn't wish that upon anyone! Because it's that bad!"
"Give me an example! Persuade me to believe you." Kaede continued to push.
"Why does it matter to you so much?" Kokichi fought.
"I can't see why anyone like you would have a reason to feel as though they aren't treated like a human being." Kaede said.
"You sound drunk Kaede." I commented.
"You really shouldn't make assumptions about what someone has or has not been through, it makes you sound like a bitch." Kokichi tried to calm down the best he could without Shuichi right next to him for help."Then prove me wrong." Kaede pushed even further. Kokichi stood up and slammed his hands of the table.
"Fine! I grew up in a household with my dad who abused me and a mother and sister who did nothing about it. Why did my father abuse me you ask? Because I'm gay, that's why I didn't want to tell anyone! I was afraid of that happening again. Oh and my mother who 'just wanted to make me feel better' but all it ever did was make it so I can't handle too much touchy affection. I then got abandoned by my father and moved into a new house with my mom's terrible boyfriend who ALSO tried to abuse me and who started my mothers new alcohol problems. Not to mention that my sister DIED in a killing game that our mother forced us into." I could see Kokichi start to tear up, "I didn't want to be here today, I never got the choice. No one ever asks me what I wanted... but that's different now. Shuichi's not like that. He's nice to me, he asks me what I want, he makes me feel like I'm actually wanted." Kokichi sat down, picked up a fry, and ate it. The employee behind the counter that took their orders were the only other person in the lobby/table area but man it must've been awkward to have to listen to this."Is that what you were looking for!?" Kokichi asked, oddly calm.
Kaede sat there speechless.
"I- I wasn't expecting...." Kaede started.
"Well you shouldn't have pushed." Kokichi crossed his arms.
"Well this was fun!" I said standing up, "let's go back home now you can finish eating in the car!"
"But Rantaro, you don't like people eating in your ca-" I pushed Kokichi out of the booth.I waved to the nice cashier on our way out, that poor guy. Kokichi climed into the back seat again and Kaede got into the front. Kokichi positioned himself under Shuichi's arm which caused Shuichi to wake up a bit.When we got home Shuichi was the only one still awake, well besides me of course. Shuichi picked Kokichi up and carried him to bed. Miu and Kaede ended up sleeping in my car. That was certainly an interesting night. I'm ready to go to bed.Chapter 18: you all know?!Kokichi's POVTomorrow is my birthday! I'm excited, I kept reminding Shuichi that all I wanted was to spend time with him so I'm hoping that's what I get. It would mean the world to me if I could spend time with Shuichi. Whenever I normally spend time with Shuichi for long periods of time it's at night, when we're sleeping, so the time passes very quickly. Sometimes though, every now and then the time goes by a little slower, if you know what I mean.Kaede has been avoiding me, I shouldn't have said anything but I wanted her to stop pushing me. Shuichi said she's been talking to him however, and he said she feels bad about it. She could easily come up to me and just start talking again and I wouldn't mind. I just don't like talking about anything I've been through and she almost forced me to so if she wanted to apologize I wouldn't stop her. In fact, at this point, I might just go up to her myself. I don't like fighting with her, she's usually a good person to have as a friend.Shuichi's in our room right now, working on detective stuff yet again. I was about to go to mess with him when someone grabbed my wrist.
"*screeches aggressively* let go!" I yelled.
"Sorry!" A familiar tone apologized. I took my hand away as quickly as possible. Sometimes it's like people can read my mind and know when I'm thinking about them.
"Hey..." I said, this is awkward.
"Hey..." Kaede replied, "I just wanted to say I was sorry, I didn't want us to be fighting on your birthday and I've felt bad about the whole situation since it happened."
"Well then why didn't you say anything sooner?"
"I don't know, I guess I wanted to give you some space."
"Alright sure, apology forgiven, as long as you don't bring it up again." I didn't want to fight with her either. So the best thing would be to forgive her... at least I think, I'm not good at decisions."Friends?" She held out her hand to me.
"Friends!" I shook her hand aggressively and walked away. It was bother Shuichi time! When I got to our room he wasn't at his desk like I thought he was. I stepped into the room to see if he was there at all and got surprised by a Shuichi who came and hugged me from behind.
"Hello to you too Shuichi." I laughed as he kissed my cheek.
"Sorry I heard you coming but then get stopped by kaede so I decided to scare you." Shuichi chuckled. I turned around in his arms to meet his face. He looked nervous for some reason."You ok?" I asked curiously.
"Why wouldn't I be?"
"You look nervous."
"N- nervous? Do I? I don't know why I would." Shuichi picked me up as I wrapped my legs around him.
"You're trying to distract me-!" I laughed before getting cut off. Shuichi started to spin around.
"I'm not trying to distract you from anything." He smiled, I can tell he's definitely lying.
"Awe is someone worried I won't like their present? Shuichi I told you I just want your time-"
"I'm not worried! Why should I be worried? I'm sure you'll love my gift." Shuichi put me down and held my hands."Shuichiiiii you know you're bad at lying."
"Fine maybe I'm a little nervous..."
"Ooo ooo ooo what is it?! If you're nervous then it's obviously not what I asked for."
"What! I can't tell you!" Shuichi was actively getting more nervous.
"Come onnnn you can tell me!" I put my arms around his waist and hugged him closely.
"Nope!"
"Pleaseeeeee." I gave him puppy dog eyes.
"Noooo, not stop it or I'm going to spoil the surprise and Kaede would get mad at me."
"Kaede? You worked with Kaede?""I mean technically yes. It was my idea though!"
"I'm intrigued, go on."
"No! Not happening, stop it!"
"So lameeeeee." I flopped onto Shuichi's bed.
"Trust me you don't want me to spoil it, it won't be as... magical." Shuichi replied.
"Huh? Are you pregnant Shumai?!" I sat up and stared at him.
"You're the bottom here!" He looked surprised.
I walked to him and put my hand on his stomach, "I'm so happy for you!"
"Wha- stop no I'm not pregnant."
"Good I don't like children." I smiled widely.
"You're confusing sometimes." Shuichi laughed.
"You said it was magical!" I laughed.I pulled him in for another hug and skipped away to go sit outside. When I got there I saw Kiibo, Miu, Angie and Korekiyo all outside. Angie was having Korekiyo plant flowers for a painting she wanted and Miu was using Kiibo's magnifying glass to burn ants. I figured talking to Angie and Korekiyo would be more fun!"Hello!" I yelled as I skipped to Angie.
"Hello Kokichi!" Angie said with a smile on her face, "would you like to help Korekiyo plant flowers for me?"
"Hmmm, I'll have to pass... but I don't mind watching!"
"Thanks Kokichi." Korekiyo said with a sad tone.
"Nehehe! Of course of course!" I replied."Your birthday is tomorrow correct Kokichi?" Angie asked.
"Yep! Getting old!" I said as I put my hands behind my head.
"How exciting! I love birthdays! I'll have to make sure I get you something Atua thinks you would love!" Angie started to jump up and cheer.
"Thanks Angie!" I said jumping in sync with her.
Suddenly someone put their hands on my shoulders and stopped me from jumping."Stop it, you're distracting me from killing the ants!" Miu stated.
"Aweee but Miu I'm happy! Sorry I can't be friends with you like I am Angie." I pouted.
"Well I'm smarter than Angie! I know not to get you a present because you're already getting birthday sex from Shuichi!" Miu laughed loudly.
"Miu Iruma! Watch your language, Atua does not wish to listen to you when you talk like that! Angie covered her ears. I laughed because honestly, Miu is probably right.The rest of the day went pretty smoothly, I helped Angie with the painting she was making and pointed out ants to Miu... Kiibo didn't like that. I would normally pressure Shuichi to tell me what my present is but I'll leave it for now and try my best to be patient. I went to bed as normal but I didn't wake up normal. Though I should expect all of today to not be normal since it's my birthday.When I woke up Shuichi was gone, I figured it was nothing but I got out of bed to check anyways. As soon as I opened the door I was tackled to the ground. Being liked by people in this house really has its ups and downs. It was Kaede, she seemed way more excited for today than most days.
"Good morning Kokichi!" Kaede said while looking down at me.
"Morning..." Kaede got off of me and helped me up."Where's Shuichi?" I questioned.
"I think he's still working on your gift." Kaede smiled widely.
"He really doesn't need to do anything." I laughed.
"Well too bad! I know what it is and if you had somehow convinced him not to get you anything I swear you both would be buried 6 feet under."
"I- is that a threat?" I backed away a bit.
"Maybe! But go go you have so much to do today!" Kaede pushed me down the hall.Angie popped out outfit nowhere and yelled loudly in my face.
"KOKICHI!" She yelled.
"Hello to you too Angie... everyone's really loud today." Maybe I shouldn't have gotten out of bed yet...
"I have your gift! Atua said you would absolutely love it! He envisioned it just for you!" Angie shoved a gift in my arms and started jumping up and down. I opened the bag she gave me to see a tiny water fountain statue of Shuichi and me holding hands.
"Aweeeee that's really cute." I looked up at her.
"Why thank you I made it myself! With Atua's help of course! Happy birthday Kokichi!" Angie skipped away happily.Suddenly Tenko came out of nowhere and also started yelling in my face.
"Happy birthday you degenerate male!"
"Hi Tenko." I almost said 'you too.'
"I've been instructed by Shuichi to bring you outside!"
"Ok-" I planned on walking outside myself but Tenko picked me up and put me over her shoulder. When we got outside I saw Shuichi sitting with Rantaro."You owe me Shuichi." Tenko looked a little mad.
"I didn't tell you to grab him, you could've just told him to go outside." Shuichi replied.
"I take my job seriously!" Tenko set me down on my feet and went back inside."So many people keep talking to me!" I jumped happily.
"Good, I'm glad-"
"Happy birthday Kokichi!" Rantaro cut Shuichi off.
"Happy birthday Kokichi." Shuichi chuckled, standing up to come give me a hug.
"Why weren't you there when I woke up?" I looked up to Shuichi with puppy dog eyes.
"Aweee don't make me feel baddd. I had some last minute stuff to do for you." Shuichi replied.The back door burst open and I felt someone launch themself at me back and hug me. It was kinda like a big group hug.
"Ahhhhh happy 24th year of living Kokichi!" I heard a familiar voice yell in my ear.
"Thank youuuuu! You've been here for almost all of them." I said as Kirumi's hair pushed into my face.
"I know! We're getting so oldddd." Kirumi laughed."Hey Kirumi." Shuichi smiled.
"Oh hello! We have much to discuss." Kirumi walked away and pulled Shuichi with her.
"Hey wait- and they're gone..." I stopped myself.
"Hey it's ok man I'm here for you." Rantaro commented.
"Thanks buddy." I took a seat next to Rantaro and looked off at Shuichi and Kirumi talking."What do you think they're talking about?" I asked.
"I have an idea... but you'll find out soon enough.""Did Shuichi seem nervous to you?"
"Why do you ask."
"Well everyday for maybe a week or so now he just seems to be getting more and more nervous, do you know if I did anything?"
"You? No definitely not, he probably just has a lot going on with work right now." Rantaro replied.
"I hope..."Rantaro looked away for a bit, he looked... like he was smiling to himself. There was a nice peaceful silence, you could hear some birds chirping and some squirrels running. I put my head down on the outdoor table in front of me and closed my eyes."Are you still tired? Did Shuichi keep you up all night you whore!" Miu shouted loudly.
"You wish you were me you bitch." I said muffled, my head still down on the table.
"HA! Kaede is way better in bed than Shuichi will ever be!" I took this as a challenge but as soon as I put my head up she backed down.
"I- I just c- came out here to say h- happy b- b- birthday." She ran off, scared of a little competition."Everyone been so loud today." I complained.
"You're one year older now, I guess it's a big deal... not to mention somehow everyone has been able to keep Shuichi's gift to you a secret for so long." Rantaro laughed to himself.
"Everyone knows?! I wanna knowwwww."
"You'll know later today just be patient."
"I'm not a patient person Rantaro!"
"Go bug Gonta or something until then. Pun very much intended."
"But I wanted to spend time with Shuichi today..." I pouted.
"You get more time with Shuichi later."
"Fineeeeee, I'll go find Gonta..."Chapter 19:
🍋Today's the day!Kokichis POVWell I found Gonta. I tried my best to get the present out of him but he just wouldn't budge. What could possibly be so important that even GONTA GOKUHARA won't tell me?! I got a couple more gifts too.Miu bought me some lingerie, typical Miu, thought she said she wasn't going to get me anything though. Kirumi bought me some soda, Grape Panta of course. Korekiyo got me a rope? Not too sure what he wants me to do with a rope but hey now I have one if I need it.Also, Himiko got me one of those really cheesy shirts couples wear that says "I'm his" and "he's mine". The "he's mine" was too big for me, indicating that it was for Shuichi. Finally after a while of waiting around I got to spend time with Shuichi. I knew he was still outside so I ran out and jumped onto his back."Why hello." He laughed.
"Hiiiii, I missed youuuu! It feels like it's been forever!" I got down from his back.
"Well it hasn't been forever I saw you this morning around 9:00 and it's only noon."
"Forever!" I hugged Shuichi as tight as I could.
"I know I know but I'm free now for the rest of the day. So I can deliver on your one wish for today."
"Yayyyyy let's spend forever together!" I squeezed even tighter."Ok sure but to do that I'll need to be able to breath."
"Oh! Right that's important!" I let go and smiled widely throwing my hands behind my head.
"I have something planned that requires us to leave the house eventually so keep that in mind."
"Ok! Can we get ice cream later!"
"Sure, Kokichi, anything for you." Shuichi pushed the hair in my face up and kissed my forehead.For the most part we just hung out until we left the house. Rantaro took Shuichi, Kaede, and Me to the beach first. As soon as we got there Kaede decided to test me by running to the beach trying to beat me. I won. Nobody beats me in a race!Rantaro and Shuichi took their time getting to us. Shuichi looked like he was going to faint from nervousness. Kaede took out her phone and pulled me close to her to take a selfie of us together. She never put her phone back in her bag. I'm not sure why but everything seemed off which caused me to notice every little detail around me. When Rantaro and Shuichi finally got to us, I persuaded Shuichi to chase me.He started to slow down quickly, he can't run very much. I decided to let him win, but it wasn't going to be an easy win. I ran straight at Shuichi and jumped into his arms. I could tell Shuichi was distracted. I kissed him trying to steal his attention away but it didn't work. I slid down and held his hands."What's wrong?" I looked at him with puppy dog eyes.
"Nothing? Why?"
"You look like you're about to die of nervousness."
"Maybe I'm a little nervous."
"Whyyy there's nothing to be nervous about right now! Just be here in the moment."
"Oh you have no idea how much I'm thinking about this moment right now..." the sun was starting to set. Kaede and Rantaro were fairly far away from us. Kaede still had her phone out. The two of them looked like they were whispering about something."Look at the sunset!" I pulled on Shuichi's arm. His body was facing the water but he wasn't looking at it. He was turned around, facing Kaede and Rantaro. I got in front of him and pulled his arms towards the ocean to get his attention. He wasn't moving so I was pulling pretty hard. I fell backward into the sand and a wave splashed right on my back. Both of us burst out laughing. Kaede recorded it. Shuichi held out his hand to help me up but I managed to pull him down with me. Now we both had a bunch of sand and water on us!Shuichi got something from Rantaro, I noticed but I turned back to look at the sunset. I could here some whispering behind me and suddenly I felt a Shuichi fall over me."Hello! Fancy meeting you here."
"I- uh. Sorry I-" Shuichi stuttered.
"Shuichi do it!" Rantaro yelled.
"Uh- yeah ok-" Shuichi looked super nervous.
Shuichi pulled a tiny box out of his pocket and got down on one knee. Anyone could immediately recognize what's going on. I started to tear up a bit. I could see Kaede recording on the side. It makes sense now why everyone been acting weird and why Kaede had her phone out this whole time... why Korekiyo got me a rope."Kokichi Ouma... will you make me the happiest man on earth and marry me?"
"That was really cheesy..." I said while crying.
"Well?!" Kaede yelled at us.
"Of course I will- was that even a question?!" Shuichi got up and put the ring on my finger. He pulled me close to him for a kiss.I could hear loud cheers from Kade and Rantaro in the background but it was drained out by Shuichi. He wasn't saying anything but I was so hypnotized by looking at him. His eyes were shut tight, his forehead against mine, he was crying as well. The way I could see the sun reflect off of Shuichi's wet eyelashes and the hair stuck in his face was mesmerizing. I wish I could stay in this moment forever, just being here with him.Now I will be with him forever! Well hopefully anyways, divorce is always an option. Ignoring that, we're together now and always will be. I love knowing that he wanted this too, he's crying because he's so happy. I can't wait. Together... Shuichi and I... forever! It'll be amazing! Oh god what if he wants kids one day. Well, we can always talk about that later.Kaede and Rantaro came up to us and we had a big group hug. It was getting darker by the second so we decided to leave before it was too dark to see anything. I jumped onto Shuichi's back and we ran to the car. I ended up getting the ice cream I wanted too! I was very excited about that.When we got be home I saw some lights still on but turn off immediately when we pulled into the driveway. Kaede face palmed so I'm assuming it was supposed to be a surprise, I can do my best to pretend. When we got inside the house and turned on the lights a bunch of people popped up and yelled "surprise!"I tried my best to look surprised but I knew they were coming so I probably wasn't very convincing. I got into bed with Shuichi after changing and showering. It's been a whole day and Miu's prediction of birthday sex hasn't happened yet. Gotta say I'm pretty disappointed, I'll need to fix that. I sat up in bed and got on top of Shuichi, straddling him."Oh? Normally I'm the one who starts things like this." Shuichi looked a little surprised.
"My turn!" I started to pull down his pants. I lowered myself to him and put my mouth around him. He grabbed my head and started to move into my mouth faster. He pulled my hair upward and grabbed my shirt collar to pull me in for a kiss. When he pulled away to breath strings of saliva connected us. He pushed me onto my back roughly. He practically ripped my clothes off as he undressed us both.He switched places with me and pushed his body against mine. Sweaty, he started to push himself into me. I wrapped my legs around him and put my arms around his neck. His hand trailed up the side of my body until it made its way to my cheek. He kissed me passionately but I couldn't help myself and I continued to accidentally break it by making too much noise."Shh, people are going to hear you." Shuichi tried to quiet me down. I took my arms away from his head and put them above my head, arching my back slightly."You know it's hard to keep going when you pull away..." Shuichi seemed to sigh a little.
"S-sorry." I tried to think of a sassy remark but I gave up quickly. He pulled my body by my thighs closer to him. He started the trust into me significantly faster."Aha~ Shuuuu~" I could feel my head push itself back. "Mmmm ahh~" Shuichi took this as his opportunity to somehow go even faster.
"Someone sounds like their having fun." Shuichi laughed.Shuichi looked at the hands I had above my head and held them down with one of his.
"Ha kinky- aha~" I tried to get my words out.
"Shh..." Shuichi covered my mouth with his free hand.Out of nowhere there was a knock on our door.
"Hey you two!" A voice that sounded like Miu shouted, "can I come in for a second?"
"No!" We both shouted at the same time, Shuichi's hand still over my mouth. Shuichi quickly grabbed a blanket and put it over us in fear of her walking in anyways. We locked the door but knowing Miu she probably has some lock picking device.
"I have another present!" Miu shouted, yet again.Shuichi started to thrust into me again.
"You can leave it by the door!" Shuichi yelled back.
"Hmmm, suspicious... what are you two doing in there?" Miu asked curiously.Shuichi took his hand off my mouth as a signal to respond.
"Miu, you know exactly what's- ah~ going on~" I tried to speak but ended up stopping myself before I could finish."Oh I see! You two fuckers are having sex!" Miu laughed loudly. Shuichi pulled out and got out of bed, leaving me naked with a blanket over my lower half. I sat up to see what he was doing. He was putting his underwear back on and opened the door to see Miu still cackling. Shuichi grabbed the present and pushed her down the hallway."Hey! Don't interrupt my laugh-" I could hear Miu cower down, most likely because all Shuichi had on was his boxers.
"Go away please." Even in a moment like this Shuichi still said please. As Shuichi walked back into our room I noticed him pick up the rope Kiyo got me and take his underwear back off."Now, where were we?" Shuichi got back on top of me and pushed me back down onto the bed. He grabbed my arms again and tied them with the rope above my head. He pulled me closer to him again and stuck himself inside me.He leaned down to kiss me but stopped just before he touched my lips, as if to tease me. I tilted my head back a bit and felt Shuichi start kissing my neck. Shuichi sucked on my neck, starting a hickey. Great now I'll have to hide that.Shuichi lifted his head from my neck and looked down at me. He put one hand just above my shoulder and put his other around my dick. He slowly began to pleasure me even more."Mmmm aha~ Shu you can go fa~ faster~"
"Are you sure about that?" Shuichi said with a smirk.
"I'm~ ha~ sure~" Shuichi began to speed up his pace of hand and hips."Nyeh~ Shumaiii~ I- I'm close" my back began to arch again.
"Me *huff* too." Shuichi, with one last thrust, made me come. He pulled out and came all over my stomach as well. Shuichi untied my hands and threw the top onto the ground."God you're hot." Shuichi leaned down and kiss me. I put my hands on his cheeks and held him into the kiss. When he broke away he still kept his face close to mine.
"You are too." I smiled at him. I saw him smile and drop himself onto me."Shuichiiii~ you're too heavy." I messed around with him, "and now you're gonna be all messy."
Shuichi got back up and had come all over his stomach. He stood up on his knees above me and looked at himself for a bit. I sat up and pushed him backward."Woah, you're forceful today." Shuichi laughed. I leaned down and trailed my tongue up Shuichi's stomach. "This is different behavior from you, can't say I don't like it though." Shuichi pulled me up to his face and kissed me again. "I like this side of you.""I love you Kokichi."
"I love you too Shumai."Chapter 20: True endingShuichi's POVI woke up away from Kokichi. He wanted our wedding to be as traditional as it possibly could as for a gay wedding. I put my tux on, it was a traditional black tux. He refused to show me it but I'm fairly sure Kokichi is wearing a white tux. I chose to have Kyoya be my best man. He actually chose me for his wedding to my sister as well. Kaito and Rantaro were there as well. Kokichi said he was choosing Kirumi, Kaede, and Miu. Since were gay we can't have a traditional "through the Catholic Church wedding" so it's going to be outside. Kirumi was giving the speech afterward at the reception. There was lots of white hyacinths decorating the pathways and arches. Kokichi said he wanted those because it was his animal crossing islands native flower.Usually Kokichi is the impatient one in our relationship but today it was me as well. I couldn't wait until I could say he's mine. I don't know what it is about him that makes me want him so much. I can't wait to see him today. He told me he doesn't care where we go as long as we're together.My parents found out about me and Kokichi when we were exposed by Miu, for lack of a better term. They seemed slightly bothered by it at first but have gotten much better since.As I walked down the isle I saw my parents in the front row along with all of my friends close by. I got to where I was supposed to stand and tried my best to be patient and wait for Kokichi to get here. After awhile I saw Gonta and Kokichi make their was to me. He had on that white suit just like I imagined. His hair was pulled back into a pony tail.I started to cry at just at the idea of this finally happening. Kokichi looked up at me with his big purple eyes and smiled widely like he always did. I started to think of everything we've done together, all the memories we've made, and all the memories we can. For some reason I had this feeling in the back of my mind that felt like the end. This could never be it, we have so much more to do. I heard those famous words people always hear in movies "you may now kiss the groom." I went in for that sealing kiss I've longed for for so long now... everything went black.I couldn't see anything anymore. Everything was gone. The wedding, the people, Kokichi... it was all gone. Even the light was gone. Where'd it all go? What's happening? I saw a light in the distance. I reached for it as far as I could, unfortunately, I was too far away. I know people always say the light is heaven and heaven means death but, if I don't have Kokichi, what do I have? I felt myself drift farther and farther from the light. Slowly I felt my eyes open and light come flooding back. When I woke up though I didn't have Kokichi in front of me with his white tux on. I didn't see and white hyacinths. No family, no friends, no greenery.I saw a light above me, one you'd see in a sketchy basement that hung just from the wires used to power it. I sat up where I was, it looked like a hospital bed. Did I faint at the wedding? I couldn't have, Kokichi would be here. I got out of bed and walked towards the door I saw in front of me. The room I was in was small but clearly in a hospital. Everything was white and there was a sink with bandaids and latex gloves in boxes near. The chairs near the door and the cheesy 90s wallpaper patterns lined the walls. The smell of a hospital was strong. When I opened the door I saw what looked like a waiting room and a nurse jump up and look at me with a funny face. The nurse has long, messy, purple hair. She wore a pink top and a blue skirt. I felt as though I had seen her before but I just couldn't remember."Shu- Shuichi?! You're finally here? Your ideal world took l-longer to get through than anyone else!" The nurse said as she rushed over to me.
"My ideal world?" I said, confused as to what's going on.
"Your ideal world, as a p-payment for being in our g-game you got to live in your ideal world! Unfortunately n-none of which was real."
"N- none of it was real? What do you mean none of it was real? What about Kokichi, the marriage, the house?"
"I'm s-sorry Shuichi, p-please forgive me. I don't know what you're talking about, that was your world, not the real world." The nurse looked as though she was sad to hear me.
"Well where is he? Where's Kokichi?"
"Oh Shuichi," the nurse mumbled, "he d-died in the game. Don't you re-remember?"I stumbled back a bit, that can't be real. He has to still be alive. He couldn't possibly have given up his life for us, people who didn't even try to get to understand him better. All I ever did in that game was push him away... I told him he'd always be alone... that was the last thing I ever said to him."D-did you need to s-sit? I c-can get you some wa-water! H-Himiko, Maki! Shuichi is aw-awake!"
I saw Maki and Himiko burst through a door to the waiting room and tackled me to the ground.
"Shuichi you're here!" Maki yelled, "we've only been waiting for a year!"
"A year?" I questioned, "do you know where Kokichi is?"
"Nyeh? Kokichi, why would you want him? Besides he's long gone anyways." Himiko stated.
"Gone? Where'd he go? Is it too late to catch up? Maybe he'd still feel the same..." I started to cry, I didn't want to believe he was really gone, I refused to believe it.
"No Shuichi, Kokichi died along with everyone else." Maki started to tear up a bit.
"Everyone's gone Shuichi. But hey, it's ok, we're hear for you!" Himiko pulled me and Maki into a group hug.I was allowed to leave the hospital I was in along with Maki and Himiko. They both wanted to live together like we did in, what I refer to as, my dream. It's hard to get over what happened in there, it all felt so real. Every now and then when I fall asleep I can imagine him next to me. Sometimes I can even see him in my dreams. I like to wear a ring even if it's just from a candy machine so I can remember him and everything we did even if it wasn't real. I often wonder if things would've happened differently if it was real. Looking back I'd like to think he did like me at least as a friend. Not a day goes by that I don't regret saying the things I did or didn't say to him. Maybe one day, in another life, things will be real. He may have died but he'll always be remembered in my heart.You've reached the end! Thanks for reading! This was the ending I had in mind when I started it so I'm calling it the true ending! I'll be writing a better, not true ending, just for the sake of my Saiouma loving heart and the sake of a happy ending. That being said I don't know how many more chapters I'll write for the happy ending, could be one, could be ten. I guess just wait and see! While waiting for that, if you want I'm also writing a book for one shots and another after the game AU if you want to go read that!Chapter 21:a very gay (happy) weddingKokichi's POVI leaned in for the kiss and kissed Shuichi better than I ever have before. The meaning behind it all made everything feel so different, in the best way possible. Words can't express how grateful I am to have met Shuichi. I can't imagine being with anyone else. Shuichi is my world, I love him more than anything else. All of the memories I've made with him I'll get to keep forever. No one is here to stop this now, no one can take this moment away from us, we get to keep it forever.I stared up at his eyes, as well as I could with the tears that wouldn't stop flowing from my eyes. I could see he was crying as well. I knew this meant a lot to him as well, I'm not sure why he would ever believe I would say no to marrying him but I'm sure things like proposing can be terrifying. I took my eyes away from him and looked down to my hand. I love seeing the ring on my finger, being able to know that we're together forever now is an amazing feeling. Shuichi and I walked back down the isle together and as soon as we were far enough from everyone view I practically jumped into his arms. He held me up bridal style and pushed his forehead against mine."I love you Kokichi."
"I love you too Shuichi." I pushed my cheek onto his. I could feel his tears still soaking his face.
"You cry a lot." Shuichi laughed.
"Be quiet." I laughed along with him.I never thought I'd be so happy on my wedding day. Part of me thought I'd never even end up getting married. Marriage is normalized to be between a man and a woman not a man and a man. I never thought I'd be brave enough to even try and marry a man. I probably never thought I'd ever meet someone like Shuichi. He's nice, funny, tall, really cute, and super loving. There's not a moment that goes by anymore when I question if he really does love me. The way I feel towards Shuichi and the way I can actually tell he feels the same way back is a feeling I never knew I'd get to have.Later that day, at our reception, Kirumi got up in front of everyone and made her speech.
"Wow, I've dreamed of the day I could get up and speak at Kokichi's wedding. I've known him almost all of my life. I can say with confidence that I've never seen him this happy before." Kirumi paused, I looked up to Shuichi and smiled."I cannot necessarily say the same for Shuichi since I haven't known him as long but I can imagine the same is true. I can't believe we've made it to this moment, it still feels like a dream. From the moment I heard Shuichi and Kokichi were dating and saw the way they interacted with each other I could tell we'd get to make it to this point. Because of this I took the time to write down my favorite interactions I've seen from them over the past few years." Kirumi pulled out a piece of paper and looked at us laughing slightly.(Get ready for some saiouma hc drops)"You did not." I laughed.
"Oh I did." She smiled back at me, "first of all, there was one day I tried to get Kokichi to take some medicine because he was sick. He was not having it at all. I remember chasing him around the entire house trying to get him to take it. Shuichi noticed this and took the liberty to help me. Immediately Shuichi was able to catch Kokichi and make him take the medication. Seeing the way Kokichi listen to Shuichi right away made it obvious how much Kokichi actually trusts Shuichi. Oh and I can't even count the amount of times I've seen Shuichi have to carry Kokichi around like a little child. I cannot forget the times I've walked past their room and Kokichi is trying to help Shuichi feel less stressed by scratching his back. Oh and every time they're together and the other one starts to get mad or sad they hold hands to help calm down. Cutest part is, it always seems to work. Sometimes during the Halloween season too, the house likes to have scary movie nights and it's always funny to see Shuichi get absolutely terrified and see Kokichi end up sitting on Shuichi's lap, blocking his view of the movie so a Shuichi doesn't get so scared."Shuichi didn't seem to like Kirumi mentioning that. "I tend to pay attention to the things around me without commenting on them a lot which makes for a lot of fun stories." Kirumi laughed looking to us again. "If we're on the topic of Shuichi, sometimes Shuichi will just lay on the ground in an existential crisis, spread out like a star." Kirumi continued."Oh god." Shuichi face palmed.
"But then Kokichi will always appear and just lay on top of Shuichi and act as if he's also having an existential crisis. Oh oh and and! Has anyone else noticed that when one of them is somewhere the other one is almost always nearby. Like if Shuichi is in the living room Kokichi will always be in the kitchen or somewhere close to Shuichi. They're never far away from each other for long. I think these two were obviously meant to be and I could not be more lucky to have got to sit on the sidelines and see it all unfold."Kirumi's smiles was beautiful, I'm sure everyone could tell. Kirumi rose her glass up high, "to Kokichi and Shuichi!"
"To Kokichi and Shuichi!" Everyone else joined in.
"To Saiouma!" Tsumugi wanted to stand out.Shuichi pulled me in for a kiss. Even if it's been literally years, it still feels a little funny being open about my relationship and kissing or being romantic in front of others. I will admit however it feels really nice to be able to say that Shuichi Saihara is mine now, suck it Kaede! Bold of Shuichi to assume he'll manage to spend the rest of his life with me. He's kind of trapped now though, its a little late. No going back now.After the reception I managed to get Shuichi to carry me bridal style again, it seemed fitting. Shuichi and I were going to go hang out at the beach he proposed at because it has big rocks and I like climbing on them. He set me down gently on a rock close to the water and sat down next to me."I love you!" I said hugging his waist tightly.
"I love you too." He put his arms around me and kissed the top of my head.
"Thank you."
"For what?" Shuichi sounded genuinely confused.
"For everything, you put up with me, you love me, you help me in any way you can, you even proposed to me!" I let go of him.
"I do all of that without meaning to though, they all just happen involuntarily." He also let go.
"I can still say thank you!" I stood up and started stepping from rock to rock.
"Well then you're welcome, and thank you too for doing to same." I could hear him laugh to himself as to climbed farther away. "Don't fall Kokichi!""I'll try my best Shuichi!" As I said that I fell a little but managed to keep my balance. I think Shuichi noticed that since I could hear him get up as well and start following me. Right now the sun is close to being fully down which made the sky a beautiful orange mixed with blues and purples."Kokichi, wait up!" Shuichi yelled behind me, "you're too good at this!"
"I have lots of practice." I smiled and stopped to wait for him.
"You're a sketchy kid." Shuichi pulled me by my waist closer to him.
"You're stinky." I joked.
"Thanks."
"No problem, stinky!" I stood on tippy toes and kissed Shuichi. I moved my arms from around his neck to around his waist as I hugged him back."I love you so much." He put his chin on top of my head as he looked to the setting sun.
"No way! What a coincidence! I love you too!" I joked as he laughed.
"I could stay right here with you forever."
"Me too." I nuzzled my head into his chest.
"We can be together forever now, we just can't stay right here."
"That's fair, there's lots of other things we can do together," I looked up to wink at him, "you know like last nig-"
"Shush." He put his hand over my mouth to stop me from continuing.
"Awe come on no one can hear us here. Plus we are married now."
"That's such a weird feeling."
"What is?"
"We're married."
"We are indeed." I laughed
"I like being able to say that when referring to you. You're my husband."
"You're mine as well." I smiled brightly.
"And I couldn't be more happy about that." He kissed my forehead again.Out of nowhere I felt a tiny pinch on top of my head as if something hit me.
"Boooooo! Get a room you two!" I saw Rantaro appear with a bag of popcorn. He slowly walked down to us. I saw Kaito walk up behind him as well. This can't be good."We're just here to sit with you guys before you leave for your honeymoon." Rantaro said as he sat down on the rock next to us bringing his knees to his chest. Shuichi and I followed and Kaito sat behind us three. I sat crisscross while Shuichi sat with his legs dangling off the rock, almost hitting the water."Congratulations you two." Kaito said as he hit Shuichi on the back.
"T- thanks." Shuichi mumbled. I put my hand on Shuichi's to hopefully calm him down, he usually stumbles when he's nervous.
"Where are you two going?" Rantaro asked.
"Not completely sure, just away. Everything for the past few years has been broadcast to everyone in the world to see. I just want some time alone with my new husband." I smiled rubbing my thumb along the back of his hand."Cute." Rantaro stuffed his mouth with more popcorn. Why'd he have that?
"Hey Kokichi?" I turned around to see Kaito trying to start a conversation with me. "Listen... I'm sorry... for the way I've treated you as my enemy for all these years. Obviously if Shuichi is willing to go this far in your guy's relationship," Shuichi turned to also face Kaito, "then you must not be that bad after all."
"Thanks..." I took my eyes away from Kaito's gaze.
"I guess I should've realized that sooner! My baddd." Kaito hit me on the back, almost pushing me off the rock we were sitting on."It's getting dark out we should probably get going." Shuichi commented.
"That's true." Rantaro stood up offering Shuichi a hand.
"I'm tiredddd." I yawned leaning on Shuichi.
"Is that you asking me to carry you?" He laughed.
"Well if you're offering!" I jumped into Shuichi's arms.When we arrived back at home I ran straight to bed, I was genuinely tired. Shuichi took his time but he came to bed too. I changed into my normal pajamas which usually consists of one of Shuichi's baggy shirts and some shorts. I snuggled up close to Shuichi and fell asleep in his arms just as I normally do.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
It wasn't that they didn't get along. They just weren't the best of friends. George never really made the best of friends with his roommates. He wasn't obnoxious or loud or even snobby like most people here. The school was full of rich snobs, all throwing around money like it's nothing to them. George wasn't like that. He didn't have a lot of money.Truth be told he was only there on a scholarship of sorts for good grades. He hadn't gotten anything less than an A up until this point. He was now in his sophomore year of college. Attempting to major in computer coding. He was definitely smart. He didn't need to pay off teachers or push another kid into getting them to do his homework just to get a good grade, he was just smart.His roommate this year was Dream. He never thought he'd room with someone he knew before. Him and Dream were somewhat friends beforehand. George was good friends with Karl while Dream was good friends with Sapnap, Sapnap and Karl are dating. They were all pretty well known too, practically everyone in the college knew who Sapnap and Karl were and knew they were both off limits. Because of the shared friends, George and Dream often got stuck being third and fourth wheels together.So it isn't to say they aren't friends, they just aren't best friends. They got along just fine, George never thought he'd be rooming with him though. He never asked for a specific roommate, he wasn't put off to the idea of making new friends, he was just pretty closed off and that made it hard. He filled out a suggested roommate form to try and get someone else like him, another reason he was surprised to see Dream. All the two ever did was talk lighthearted shit about Karl and Sapnap so they never really got to know each other. Maybe they had more in common than George originally thought?"You can pick first, I don't mind which bed I get." Dream offered. Setting his small bag of things on the ugly carpeted floor in front of him.George looked up to him, Dream was taller than he remembered. Without saying a word George walked to the bed farther from the window.Dream made his way to the other before the silence got uncomfortable again, "not a window person?""I tend to stay up late and sleep in, I don't like the morning sun in my eyes." George responded blankly."Ah, that makes sense. I'll be up early for practice anyways." Dream was a sports guy. He did any sport he could: football, soccer, swimming, even tennis. Dream only played on the college team for football though, he simply went to the gym building a lot and George would often hear him talking to Sapnap about what sport he indulged in that day.George forced a smile. "Then it works out." He wanted so badly to get along with Dream. It would make things easier, more enjoyable. Though he wasn't here for enjoyment, he was here for coding. He couldn't have too much fun if it meant letting that 4.0 gpa drop.The full ride he was here on was paid for by some rich friend of his parents back home in the UK. So it wasn't technically a scholarship, but it could still be taken away at any moment like one. The only requirement is: he has to continue keeping his grades up. Even just one A- could be the end for him. That terrified him. The pressure was certainly there, unable to ignore it. If last year was a tell for anything, he'd be up all night again reading books, writing essays, and trying his best to understand math. He was smart, yes, but not an automatic calculator.Dream on the other hand, came from the stereotypical rich family everyone else at this school did. He played football last year just like he did this year. He wasn't the smartest but he enjoyed things, he had enrolled in some of the same coding classes George did, probably the leading factor in why they ended up as roommates. He wanted to get better at it, it was only a minor degree Dream was going for compared to George's wish for a major. If he was being honest, Dream had no idea what he wanted to major in, time was coming up, he's not even a freshman anymore but a sophomore, he really needed to figure things out. He's not short of reminders from his parents that he needs to choose a major. He's surprised he even made it this far.Back in high school Dream was close to dropping out. College wasn't much better. He hated school life, the only things keeping him here being: Sapnap and the freedom he has from his overbearing parents. He was never too bad when it came to grades, he averaged a B. He didn't care nearly as much as George seemed to about grades though. He knew from friendly sleepovers in Sapnap and Karl's dorm that George wasn't one to put things off. He watched George stay up until almost 3 am, not because they were having fun but because he had homework to finish."Yeah, it works out." Dream smiled back. He was going to make it his mission to get George to have fun this year. He had already decided as soon as he saw George's name written down as his roommate. Karl had warned him George was strict with his homework. Dream didn't think it would matter that much and he would be able to take George out of his homework trance. "Are you going over to Karl's tonight?"George sighed, "Probably not, no. I need to get some rest before classes start tomorrow, I need to make sure my grades stay as high as possible.""What that's so lame! It's just one night, classes don't even start until 11." George could tell Dream was just being dramatic."Maybe," George looked at Dream with a skeptical eye. "Maybe."That was much easier than Dream expected. "Great! We can go there together around 7.""I said maybe-""Maybe means yes."George couldn't help but smile a little at the stupidity coming out of Dream, "That kind of thinking could get you in trouble.""I think I'll be ok." Dream smiled back."Dream! George! You came!" Sapnap greeted Dream with a large hug.Karl stood up from Sapnap's bed, "Well we expected Dream here. I'm glad you're here too George!" Karl shot George a warm smile."Thanks." George smiled back."Anyone else coming?" Dream asked as he entered the room and sat down at Sapnap's desk."Just Quackity. He's bringing pizza." Sapnap answered.Karl wrapped his arms around George's shoulder. George looked awkward, like he wanted to be anywhere other than here. Despite this, he actually wasn't too mad about being here, it wasn't the worst thing in the world and he liked being around his friends... or at least Karl.Sapnap had a slight look of jealousy on his face at the attention Karl was giving George. He hadn't even noticed until he saw Sapnap elbow Dream, both turning to look at Karl. Dream had the same kinda look but George couldn't see why. Maybe he liked Karl too. But this was just normal for Karl, he was always touchy, it was his thing.Without much time to get comfortable, a knock rang loud through the small dorm. "Let me in bitches or I'll drop your food!" A familiar voice yelled through the door."Quackity's here!" Karl quickly skipped his way to the door, unlocking it and letting Quackity in. Karl smiled wildly and took the pizzas from the shorter boy. There was about 4 pizzas all together, George didn't understand why they needed so many until he was reminded of Dream and Sapnap's appetites. Football players could really eat, couldn't they?The night was fun, George was glad he let Dream convince him to go. He couldn't help but wish he could do that more often. That's part of the reason he hadn't before. He didn't want to get attached to something he couldn't continue doing. He really had to stay in and do homework though, unless he wanted to be shipped back to England, which he didn't.Classes tomorrow we're going to suck. He always hated going back after summer. George had been laying in his bed, staring at the ceiling for probably an hour already. Dream passed out in the bed across the room almost as soon as they got back. He glanced over and rolled his eyes, Dream was snoring loudly, sleeping on his stomach, and had a leg and an arm both halfway off the bed. How could anyone sleep like that? George focused back on the ceiling and finally shut his eyes."Hey." A poke placed itself on his cheek. "Wake up." Another. "Don't you want to get a head start on the day?" Yet another poke. "Your alarm has been going off for 10 minutes." This time a full shake to his shoulder. "There's sleeping beauty." George heard as he opened his eyes to Dream smiling over him."Don't call me that." George weekly pushed Dream away from his face.Dream continued speaking as if George was listening, "Classes start today."George rolled his eyes before smiling, "is that so? I had no idea.""I would've thought a go-getter like you would know that and be ready by now." Dream playfully crossed his arms."What time is it?"Dream picked his phone out of his pocket, "nine.""I still have like an hour to sleep." George whined before rolling over and covering his ears.Dream groaned before he walked back over to George's bed, "but I'm bored and Sapnap's with Karl- I'll pull you out of bed if I have to."George covered his head with his blanket, muffled, he replied, "can't you annoy someone else-" George was immediately cut off by Dream's arms wrapping around his waist and pulling him out of bed. "Dream! What the hell-""You weren't getting out of bed yourself." Dream shrugged as he set George down on the floor."Is this how it's going to be everyday?" George asked, attempting to rub the sleep out of his eyes."Probably." Dream smiled before pushing George towards their bathroom, "and don't take too long I need someone to talk to.""You're not going to talk to me through the door?" George fake pouted as he stood in the doorway and slammed the door in Dream's face. George grabbed a towel and took a shower to wake himself up. Normally he wouldn't be up until 10 so he had less sleep than he was prepared for. He was totally looking forward to having to put up with an early bird this year.He came out of the bathroom in the same sweatpants and t-shirt he wore to bed the night before, running the towel over his wet hair. He noticed Dream staring at him but decided to ignore it, that was until he started to feel Dream's eyes burn into his back."Do you need something?" George asked plainly."Sorry," Dream shook his head like a dog covered in mud, "I just- space out sometimes." George didn't really buy it but he left it alone anyways.Classes for the day took forever to finish and George already had homework. He had two classes with Dream though, that was nice, someone he knew. Dream decided to even sit next to him in both classes. George half expected him to go sit by literally anyone else.Dream had asked George if he wanted to go out to lunch with him after their last class. Of course, George said yes, it wasn't like it would take all day so he could still work on any homework he had and it would give the two some time to get to know each other better.A few weeks went by and Dream asked George everyday since if he wanted to go to lunch, it was like a small daily tradition, Dream's treat. George normally didn't like when people paid for things, it made him feel bad since he knew he most likely wouldn't be able to pay him back but a lot of the time the two ended up working on homework. Which meant he was helping Dream through anything with coding he didn't understand.Dream paying was like payment for the laid back tutoring George did for him. It felt like some days Dream didn't even need the help but he asked for it anyways. George grew fond of the daily occurrence and almost dreaded weekends since they didn't have any classes that gave them a reason to go to lunch after over the weekends.Unfortunately for George, the one class he didn't have Dream in was kicking his ass. He was sitting at a solid A-, normally this wouldn't bother him, if it weren't for the deal. His parents' friend checks up on his grades at the end of each month, the end up September was just next week. If George didn't get his grade up soon, this was it for him. He wouldn't be able to go back home knowing he only made it to sophomore year, he was better than this.September 30th rolled around, he dreaded that phone call, he knew it was coming, he hadn't sent his grades to his parents and without that they couldn't give it to their friend. He knew it was coming. His A- wasn't good enough, he was going to have to beg. All lunch George was on edge, knowing it was coming soon. Dream didn't know about his deal he made and George had no plans of ever telling him.Dream noticed George's shaking leg under the table, hard to not notice something that's shaking the table almost aggressively. "Is everything ok?" He asked, clearly already knowing the answer.George's eyes shot up from his textbook and met Dream's, he hadn't noticed before but Dream's eyes were a bright green color. They reminded him of emeralds. They were pretty, George got lost for a moment before he remembered Dream had asked him a question."I'm sorry," George looked back down to the book in front of him, "I have a lot on my mind is all- hey!" Dream had reached over and shut George's book."Why don't we take a break then." Dream smiled warmly."I can't, I have to keep going." George scrambled to reopen his book before Dream reached over to it and took it from him.Dream tucked the book into his backpack, along with his own, "you need a break."George crossed his arms, "How do you know what I need?" Dream stood up from the table and held his hand out to George."Give me your phone." Dream reached."What-""We're going to do something without phones and without that stupid textbook." Dream smiled, he had a bright smile, like it could light up the room and everything in it if George let him.Without even thinking, almost in a trance, George reached his hand into his pocket and grabbed his phone. 8 missed calls. They probably figured it out by now, they had to have figured it out. His parents weren't stupid. He was either dead or his grades slipped, though to George there wasn't much of a difference.He handed his phone to Dream, he didn't know why, maybe it was a last hurrah before his parents put him on a long 8 and a half hour flight back home. Dream took his arm by the elbow and dragged him out of the small, on campus, cafe. George noticed a couple people staring at him as Dream held him close as if they both had known each other their whole lives, he would've cared more if he didn't think these were his last moments here.Dream was warm, the grip he had on George was strong despite him not putting in any effort into it. George was smaller than Dream, almost a whole half a foot shorter and significantly thinner, that's not to say Dream was fat, he just had a lot of muscles. It most definitely wasn't something George hadn't noticed before. Every football player had muscles though so it wasn't out of character.There was a pit growing slowly in George's stomach, he should really call his parents. His phone however had been handed to Dream and sat somewhere in his backpack. No matter how much he may try, George knew he wasn't going to get that back till they were done with this break Dream insisted he needed.Dream dragged George all over campus it seemed. George wasn't the most active person, he stays inside and works on homework almost 24/7. He didn't have time to be active unless it was a part of an assignment. Honestly, he would be working on homework right now if it weren't for that damn A-. It wasn't even a bad grade in his eyes but it's less than a perfect A. Just the thought of that A- almost made him tear up. It sounds stupid, he knew that, but with that A- sitting there he will loose all his friends he had made and have to face his parents back home.They did all they could to get him here, he knew the requirements and yet he didn't push himself far enough. He stayed up late every night just for it to end like this. It's almost a pity it's just an A- and not an F. It's definitely the little rebel in him wanting to go out with a bang if he must go out at all.Maybe he could get a loan, would America even trust him? He's never had a credit card so he has no credit score, would that matter with a loan? He never fully understood America's economic system anyway, maybe he should learn-"Watch out." Dream pulled George to the side, attempting to stop him from walking into a poll, "you're really out of it today, are you sure you're ok?" Dream held the back of his hand to George's forehead and cheeks in an attempt to make sure he wasn't sick or overheated.A few giggles could be heard around them, what was this high school? "I'm fine." George swatted away at the hands around his face. If it weren't for the height difference and clear athlete build, George would be willing to say Dream reminded him of his mother right now."Would being with Karl and Sapnap make you feel any better? They're together right now which can be a bit annoying but maybe being with friends would help!" Dream seemed eager to help George fell better, almost bouncing on his heels."Sure, that would be fine-" George couldn't even finish his sentence before Dream pulled his arm along again, running back to their shared dorm building. It wasn't too far from here. The walk, or George guesses a slow run, was actually kinda nice, the leaves on trees looked beautiful.People along the way continued to glance over at them. George didn't get it, why was everyone looking, was there something on his face? Is there something going on he didn't know about?Dream knocked on the dorm room's door, after hearing a groan that was clearly Sapnap's. Karl opened the door with his normal bright smile. Dream pushed George in first with the cliché saying "age before beauty," and a smile."What's up guys?" Karl asked, sitting back down on Sapnap's bed under his arm. The two didn't care about being all touchy in front of people, it was their fault for looking if it bothered people so much."Somethings wrong with George." Dream pushed him forward more.George sighed, "I told you, I'm fine." George sat down on the end of Karl's bed.Karl squinted at George for a second, "no, something is definitely wrong." Karl concluded as if that had solved the problem.George pulled his legs up to his chest for a second, the pit in his stomach kicked him hard. He looked up to Dream and opened his mouth to speak and ask for his phone back before deciding it was probably a lost cause. He looked to his feet before he jolted at the sudden phone getting tossed at him. It was almost like Dream knew what he was going to ask for, could he read minds?The brunette quickly opened his phone to the now 16 missed calls from parents and 1 from an unknown number. He had never talked to his parents' friend before, maybe that was him. He was really in for it now whenever he answered. His parents had texted him a few times as well just trying to make sure he was ok. He quickly typed up a simple "I'm ok" and sent it before he could think too much about it."Should we call Quackity? Would that make him feel better?" Sapnap suggested. Over the past almost two months now, George got a lot closer with Sapnap, Quackity, and most importantly Dream. He grew really fond of their companies even if they didn't hang out all that often. He saw Dream a lot but that's only because they lived together.George stayed silent, he thought of it as weak but he knew if he said anything he risked bursting into tears. The reality of it all set in. He was going to have to leave this, all of this, the dorm life, his friends, college, lunches with Dream after classes everyday. He was going to miss it, it's the most comfortable he's ever been before.Home was alright, not bad or traumatic, just boring, his family wasn't poor but they had a few money scares, he could never do much at home. Going out everyday for lunch with a friend is only something that would happen in a dream.He could write letters to his friends, or text like a normal person. It wasn't like they couldn't talk anymore. But he'd be stuck across an entire ocean just hearing about all of his friends hanging and having fun without him, that would sting the worst.His eyes began to almost hurt before he covered his face with his knees. He knew they were all watching him, he could feel their eyes burning right through him. A hand wrapped itself around him and pulled him in. That's when he broke, it wasn't loud, he was probably the only one who knew it was happening, but it hurt. The tears themselves burned his skin, this felt stupid, he was so weak. He was used to beating himself up over stupid things but this felt terrible. He was in front of friends and as soon as he lifted his head they would all see him crying."What's going on?" A large hand ruffled with his hair.Karl got up from the bed again and went over to comfort his friend. Karl and George had a few classes together freshman year which is how they originally became friends. The two were really good friends, Karl easily put up with George's extensive studying and didn't ridicule him like most people did.Freshman year George had someone named Wilbur as his roommate, Wilbur definitely didn't like George's studying habits. They got along fine but had fights almost every night when George would refuse to go to sleep because he needed to study.Another hand rubbed circles on George's back, "you ok kiddo?" Karl asked, already knowing the answer was no.George contemplated telling all three of them right then and there about his situation, maybe they could have a fun last night there with him. George sniffled, if they didn't know he was crying already, they definitely knew now. He expected Dream or Sapnap to make fun of him, to laugh at the fact he was acting like a child. But they didn't. Dream only pulled him a little closer and rested his chin on top of George's head.That only made things worse, he thought about never being able to feel that stupid chin on top of his head again or the ridiculously warm arms that held him close while he bawled his eyes out.Dream squeezed him a little, "it's ok, whatever's going on is going to be ok.""No it's not," George's voice was shaky, clearly on the edge of breaking more."What's going on?" Karl slid down next to him and attempted to look George in the eyes.George only stayed silent, not wanting to make the crying worse. This was already bad enough. He gave in, "I have to go back home, I know it." He ended with another sniffle."Go back home? Like back to London? Or wherever you're from?" Sapnap asked, coming over to them. The informality almost made George smile before he remembered why he was crying.George lifted his head to breathe a little, his legs were stuffy, "yeah. Probably as soon as possible." George glanced at the constantly lit screen due to the amount of calls and texts he was getting."Why would you have to leave?" Karl asked with a large pout."I got an A-." George didn't expect them to get it, the weird looks all three of them gave him were exactly what he assumed would happen, "I can't get worse than an A.""An A- is still technically an A-" Sapnap started.George quickly cut him off, "not to the person paying for my schooling." George sighed, part of him was glad to get it off his chest even if he knew his friends would only have more questions."Person paying for your school? You mean like your parents." Dream asked.George couldn't look him in the eyes, he cared about Dream, he cared about Sapnap and Karl and Quackity too but there was something about Dream he knew he would miss the most, "my family doesn't have enough money to send me here, and no job I could get would be enough, so they have a close friend paying for it on the agreement I only get A's."All three went silent for a second, "that's a lot of pressure to put someone under." Karl continued to rub circles on his back."What if you get someone else to pay for it? Someone who wouldn't force you to only get A's?" Sapnap asked."I don't know anyone else who could, it's a miracle this guy even wanted to. He said he was passionate about coding too and knew this was a good school for it so he agreed. I thought I could do it..." George trailed his voice, still crying.Dream looked at him, George could just feel the pity oozing from him, all of them. Pity is the last thing he wanted, "what if I paid for it?" Dream lifted a hand and brushed some tears off George's face."No!" George stood up from the bed and crossed his arms, "I don't want your pity money, not to mention how expensive it is." Karl's eyes lit up brightly like this was the best thing he had ever heard since Sapnap had finally asked him out."It's not pity money! I have far more than I know what to do with anyways." Dream stood up and stood directly in front of the shorter male.George looked up to Dream, wiping a tear from his own face, "I didn't do anything to earn it, all I did was room with you for only two months.""Then why don't you earn it?" Sapnap stood almost in between the two, "like a deal, you do something for Dream and he pays for your tuition.""Dream, you need someone to do your homework? A maid maybe? Oh George would look so cute in a little butler's outfit." Karl ran over and pinched George's tear stained cheeks.Dream tilted his head, as if he was imagining George in a butlers outfit. A grin appeared on his face, wider than any of Karl's. "Oh no, what's that face?" George looked to his feet, afraid of what Dream would say next.Dream's smile only grew, "Pretend to date me. Be my fake boyfriend and I'll pay for your tuition." Dream stated as if he knew George would say yes."What-""Sugar daddy Dream, oh my." Karl cooed."Dream-""Awe I knew you would ask him eventually but I didn't think I'd be here for it." Sapnap playfully punched Dream's shoulder."Eventually? What- what's going on? What's happening right now?!" George's hands gripped his hair tightly, at least he wasn't crying anymore."I thought it was pretty clear." Dream shrugged, "I'm offering you a deal, pretend to date me and I'll pay for your tuition, all of it. You can get any grade, A- accepted.""I can't- I'm not some prostitute Dream-""No sex involved," Dream laughed, "unless you want that of course-" Dream was cut off by an abrupt punch to the gut from George, it was so light it only felt like a little tickle. Well that's not completely true, it hurt a little."It's not prostitution it's more like you're a sugar baby." Karl explained as if it made anything better.For a second George felt himself contemplating the offer, he really wanted to stay. George's phone lit up again, his parents were calling again. Dream picked it up and answered, turned it on speaker and shoved it into George's hands. This was happening."George! Sweetie! Don't give us a heart attack like that again!" He heard his mother yell. The care in her voice drowned out any actual anger. George made his way back to Karl's bed and sat on the edge. Dream sat next to him, like a reminder of the fact he was about to give in to this stupid deal."I'm sorry mom-""You know we call every last day of the month! Why didn't you answer, our friend was thinking about stopping payment just based on the fact you didn't answer." His mom sounded frantic.George sighed deeply as he looked Dream in the eyes, he had never seen a more serious look on his face. Dream looked about ready to take the phone from him and tell his mom he was going to be paying from now on, "I know, I should've answered earlier, it's late now where you guys are.""It is, but I- we wanted to make sure you were ok before we went to bed or made any drastic decisions about your schooling." His mother seemed more calm now."I answered the phone- um, to talk to you about that." George fiddled with the strings of his sweatpants. He looked to Dream again for reassurance, he got lost again in those pretty emerald eyes, "I actually found someone here who would pay for my college-""What?! I tried so hard today to make sure you could still- just for you to find someone else!? Are you... failing.""No! I just," George bit onto the string before remembering that everyone in the room was watching him, "I have an A-...""George." Disappointment could be heard through that one word. Dream fought the urge to roll his eyes, the pressure of good grades was ridiculous. Maybe he could get George to let loose a little more if he didn't have to worry about grades all the time.Dream never put thought into why George felt the need to study so much, Dream barely did and he still passed with pretty good grades. It makes sense now, he just wished he had found out sooner."An A- isn't bad-""Not bad but not good enough." His mother sighed, "we can book you a flight back home-""No! I told you, I found someone else." George bit on finger nails while avoiding eye contact with anyone else in the room.His mother paused, "Do I know this person? How do I know it's trustworthy? You aren't involved in a gang or anything, right?""You don't know him, I do though, I know he's trustworthy." George could see the smirk on Dream's face out of the corner of his eye, "He's not a gang leader if you're genuinely worried about that.""Will an A- be good enough?" His mother worried.George smiled for a second, he was really going to stay, and all he had to do was pretend to date someone he was almost always around anyways, "any grade is good enough."His mother sighed with relief, "ok, but call us still, we miss you sweetie."The brunette also sighed with relief, he definitely got the easier parent, "I- I will.""I love you Georgie. We all miss you.""I love you too mom." George hung up and threw himself backwards onto the bed with a huff.The room was filled with a comfortable silence before Karl burst out laughing, "Georgie!" Karl laughed again."Oh shut up!"Dream smiled and turned to face George better, "so we've got a deal?""It's a deal." George responded, holding out his hand for Dream to shake. Dream took it and the two shook on it.George sat across from Dream at their normal cafe spot, "Why do you need someone to fake date you anyways?""My parents have been pressuring me to get a girlfriend." Dream took a large bite of his sandwich.George rolled his eyes, "I'm not a girl."Dream looked up at George, mouth still full of food, "I'm not into girls."The older of the two felt his face go red, he should've realized that sooner. He hadn't thought about his own sexuality that much but he wasn't turned off by the idea of fake dating Dream so he definitely knew he wasn't fully straight, "Sorry." George started poking at his food with his fork.Dream laughed through his food, "don't be sorry, you didn't know.""It seems kinda obvious now that I know." George avoided eye contact again, "why not get a girl to fake date you while you actually date a boy then?"Dream whipped his face with his sleeve, "not into anyone right now, plus I kinda wanna see my parents face if I tell them I'm dating a boy." Dream said the word "dating" with air quotes. George knew it was only fake dating, still he couldn't help but get a little sad at the idea of it all just being to spite his parents.The rest of lunch went well, studying was much more lax without the pressure of needing to get an A. On the walk back to their dorm room Dream held his hand. If the way they acted just yesterday wasn't enough for people to get their thoughts rolling about Dream and George, the hand holding really sold it.George didn't completely get why everyone at school needed to know if this was simply to spite his parents but he didn't mind. Dream's hand was warm, just like his arm when it placed itself around his shoulder, just like the letterman jacket Dream folded over his free arm, just like the feeling George felt in his stomach, warmth.As soon as they got back to their dorm Dream went to go shower, leaving George to his own devices. Normally, George would study, this is no longer normal. He sat on his bed and scrolled mindlessly on his phone until Dream was done in the shower.At lunch they had negotiated rules, unless being in a fake relationship made George uncomfortable, it was necessary for the money. When alone or with Sapnap, Karl, or Quackity they don't need to be all lovey dovey. When in public George would hold Dream's hand and such, maybe wear some of his clothes. He liked the idea of wearing Dream's letterman jacket.Dream would pay for some things such as lunches and he would get to sort of spoil George, if it meant being more convincing George would do it but he wasn't too happy about it. It made him feel almost like a puppy that Dream got to drag around and play dress up with whenever he wanted. Like he had no say in the matter. Though things could be worse.The teasing from Sapnap and Quackity was through the roof. All they ever talked about around him and Dream now was how cute they would be as an actual couple. George never looked to see how Dream reacted to that but George rolled his eyes every time, it wasn't part of the deal.Dream was allowed to touch George, this meaning hugs and maybe cheek kisses if George was feeling it that day. Dream agreed to stay respectful of George's boundaries, he didn't want to make him uncomfortable. If at any time George wants to call it quits he's allowed to; he just has to think of something else he could do instead, but he thinks he can handle the current deal.George is snapped from his thoughts as Dream walks out of the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around his waist, "Are you going to the Halloween party at the end of the month?" Dream asked nonchalantly, as if he wasn't practically naked right now.Hands covered his face as he gave a muffled response, "I didn't know there even was a party.""We should go, maybe wear a couples costume." Dream said, grabbing some clothes and walking back into the bathroom. This deal was going to feel like forever. Dream wasted no time walking back out in just some grey sweatpants. George could help but look, it was like looking at an AD on TV, "my eyes are up here." Dream joked."Sorry!" George covered his face again.Dream laughed, George found it almost attractive, "I'm only messing with you." Dream grabbed an Oklahoma hoodie from the floor and put it on. He moved to sit next to George on his bed, the rules said they didn't have to be close when they were alone, not that they couldn't. George liked the company. He rested a head on Dream's shoulder before the younger man started to speak yet again, "do you usually do Halloween costumes? We could do something cliché and dumb if you want to.""Cliché? Do I look cliché to you?" George laughed."Maybe a little." Dream laughed as George hit his side, "that's not exactly a no, are you saying you will go to the party with me?"George felt a smile tug at his lips, "I still have to study but sure, I'll go with you." It felt nice to not have to fight someone about not going somewhere, it was nice to get to go out with his friends rather than stay in studying while they all went out and had fun. It would also be more convincing if they were actually trying to get people to think they were dating.Something about Dream's excuse didn't sit right with George, it felt off. He tried not to think too much about it and just go with it, he wasn't getting paid to question Dream's motives. "I'm glad you want to go." Dream placed a small kiss on top of George's head."I've always wanted to go to things, just didn't have the time." The brunette smiled at the affection, something about it made him feel nice."Then I'm glad you have the time." Dream stated as if it wasn't solely because of him that he now had the time to do more. George leaned into the arm that laid over his shoulder, even after just getting out of the shower, Dream was warm. How could someone always be so warm? "You're cuddly when you're fake dating someone.""Can't say I've fake dated anyone before, haven't even actually dated someone before.""No way you've made it to college without dating someone, with the way you look?!" Dream laughed but it didn't feel like he was laughing at George, more like laughing with him."What's wrong with the way I look?" George tried to take it personally but he was laughing through the whole question.Dream stopped laughing for a second, just long enough for George to notice, it made him feel what he was about to say was going to be too serious, "Nothing, trust me, you're just... very handsome... so I was just surprised is all-"George burst out laughing, "what! You're so stupid, stop talking."The two ended their meaningless bickering, both stopped by their phone lighting back up with life at a text.Quackity: ayeee guess who scored some beerrrr
Quackity: let's hangout tonight!!Sapnap: ayo??Karl: how'd you manage that O_oDream looked enticed with the offer while George clearly had no interest in drinking. George had tried alcohol and he could stand it, he wasn't very much of a light weight surprisingly, usually someone his size couldn't take much. He had been to a couple parties before with other underage drinking, not something he had in mind for tonight though."We should go." Dream suggested.George looked at him to make sure he was being serious, "I don't want to drink.""You don't have to! No ones going to pressure you to drink." Dream looked confident so George believed him.That was not the case, Quackity called him lame and handed him a beer despite him saying no. George was old enough, this wasn't illegal for him. Dream, Quackity, and Sapnap on the other hand... were definitely not old enough. Just a year off but it still didn't sit right with George. Karl didn't seem too concerned.After downing a few cans George questioned why he even agreed to this. Karl, clearly drunk already, set his head on George's shoulder, "you're funner when you're not doing homework all the time.""Funner isn't a word Karl." George pat Karl on the top of his head in response.Quackity jumped up as if he had just come up with the best idea in the history of ideas, "we should play truth or dare!"Sapnap rolled his eyes, "that game is for children, do we look like children."Quackity stared at Sapnap, both were obviously drunk out of their minds already, "yes, you do look like a child." Sapnap stuck his tongue out at Quackity's bluntness."I love truth or dare!" Karl piped up from George's shoulder.Dream glanced at George, quick enough for George to just about notice it, "I'll play.""I don't want to play truth or dare with a bunch of drunk people." George said with a serious tone."Drunk people who look like children." Quackity corrected.George crossed his arms in response, "that doesn't make it any better.""Come on don't be lameee, Dream and I are fine!" Quackity's words slurred a bit, showing he clearly wasn't sober. Dream looked fine though, that was good for him, having to bring a drunk roommate back to his room would suck.He was trying to have more fun, maybe this was fun for people. He could possibly enjoy it, truth or dare hasn't hurt him in the past, "fine, I'll play.""Hell yeah George!" Quackity yelled far too loudly."I'll start!" Karl raised his hand like he was asking for permission, "Sapnap! What's your favorite thing about me." Karl batted his eyelashes."You didn't ask me 'truth or dare'. But you also can't make me pick a favorite!" Sapnap whined. Quackity gagged. "I like your sense of humor." Sapnap answered tamely, George half expected something more. "Ok my turn now! Dream!"Dream glanced up, it looked like he wasn't expecting to be called on just yet."Truth or dare?" Sapnap had a devilish look in his eyes."Dare." Dream's response was plain.Sapnap rolled his eyes, he seemed to want Dream to pick truth, "I dare you to email one of your professors that baby picture of you riding on a crocodile.""It's an alligator, and that's stupid." Despite his comment about it being stupid, Dream pulled out his phone, trying to find the picture.Quackity quickly got up and stood over the sitting Dream's shoulder, "There's a picture of a tiny Dream on an alligator? I have to see this."After Quackity stopped laughing hysterically, Dream finished writing an email asking for help on an assignment and attached the picture at the bottom, "alright, my turn now, George." Dream turned to the older boy with the same devilish grin Sapnap had earlier, "truth or dare?"George weighed his options like his life depended on it. If he picked truth, Dream could ask him something super personal and potentially put George in a tough situation. If he picked dare, it could be something like Sapnap's and George would definitely back out of emailing a professor. "Dare."Karl got up and whispered something in Dream's ear. Dream looked surprised at first before he nodded his head and turned back to George, "I dare you to sit on my lap until it's your turn again."George should have known it would be something stupid, though this was arguably better than having to email a childhood picture of himself to a professor. Without saying a word George crawled over to Dream and sat on his lap, crossing his arms as if pouting would get him out of this. Karl giggled."Quackity, truth or dare?" George asked.Quackity smiled, "no snarky comment first about Dream's dare?" George shot him a look, "alright alright, truth.""Why do you always look at Karl and Sapnap like they have some kind of disease?" George asked, assuming it wasn't that hard of a question.Quackity looked surprised for a split second before he rolled his eyes, "because they're gross, always all over each other, couples are gross...""You don't have to look, you know." Sapnap answered."I- I know that, do you think I don't know that?!" Quackity snapped.Karl looked at him with playful eyes, "no need to get so worked up Quackster, if you wanna join in all you have to do is ask."Quackity's face got almost as red as a tomato, "that's not what I said at all!"Karl leaned out of Sapnap and hugged Quackity, only making the poor boy even more red. George and Dream just watched, this wasn't anything new. The only reason George asked was because he could see the look Quackity gave them every time. He gagged and pretended to throw up but you could tell he wanted in.Dream put his chin on George's head, Dream knew how much George liked that despite not wishing to show any attraction to the younger male. George finally uncrossed his arms, he became more comfortable, "couples am I right?" Dream scoffed and George rolled his eyes at the blonde's stupid comment."You are aware we're technically a couple right?" George tilted his head up as much as he could without forcing Dream to remove his chin.Dream hesitated, "I think that's already the end of truth or dare." George looked forward, seeing what Dream was referring to, Karl, Quackity, and Sapnap were all practically asleep on each other's shoulders."We could just head back to our dorm if you want then." George suggested.Dream reached for another beer, "no way, I'm not even tipsy yet." George rolled his eyes and leaned back into the hold Dream had on him."Can't you just bring some back with you?" George blindly believed Dream wasn't drunk despite watching him down far too many cans before they even started playing.Dream dropped the empty can of the beer he literally just picked up, "why don't we just stay here? Not like it's not allowed."George yawned, the tiredness finally setting in. He looked over to the two dorm beds, Karl's was always neat and untouched. He probably never actually slept in his own bed. As much as he wished to stay in Dream's arms forever he got up and ruined Karl's never before used bed, "fine but I'm going to bed, no more alcohol.""I'm not going to make you drink any more." Dream laughed as he picked up another full can of beer, cracking it open."How many of those are you going to have? You're going to feel like shit tomorrow morning at this rate." George opened his eyes as he continued to lay on the bed.Dream only shrugged in response. He sat down on the bed next to George's legs, finishing off another can. Any normal person would be blasted by now, "till I'm tipsy. Think I'm done." Dream laid down on top of George's legs."Go sleep on Sapnap's bed you idiot." George attempted to kick Dream off of him."Gross, I don't know what's on that bed." Dream sat back up anyways.George assumed that meant he would go to the other bed, but he was wrong. Dream laid down next to George on the small twin sized bed, not leaving any room in between them both."Is this alright?" Dream asked. Of course it was alright, but George wasn't going to give him that ego boost. He simply nodded in response.Dream took that as permission to put an arm around George and pull him as close as he could. As much as he didn't want to admit it, George was glad he took the deal. He loved this attention and being here was so much better than being at home.Part of him felt like this was wrong. It was only fake dating, he wasn't proving anything to anyone by cuddling with Dream while practically alone. No one else would know it was even happening, and unless the other three boys woke up before them in the morning, not even they would know it happened.He thought of it as training, like to make things more believable when they were in front of people. His mind filled with thoughts of what exactly was happening. He didn't want to think too much about it but this was something he hoped would happen, not necessarily with Dream but with someone in general.Before he left home to come here he didn't put a name on his sexuality, he had girls go after him but he never wanted to date any of them. He chalked it up to just being uninterested in dating, but if he wasn't interested in dating then why did even just fake dating Dream make him so happy?He decided he didn't want to think anymore about it. He was tired and super comfortable. George closed his eyes again and fell asleep with his face buried in Dream's chest.George awoke to Karl's familiar giggling that he knew all too well. His face was still in Dream's chest. The brunette heard the snap of a camera and sat up quickly in the bed. The sudden and fast movement woke Dream up with it.Karl was facing them and trying to hastily shove his phone in his pocket. Quackity and Sapnap were still knocked out but sometime in the night must've moved to Sapnap's bed. Karl smiled brightly as he always did, he knew George heard the sound but he was prepared to deny it anyways. Time to lightheartedly gaslight George.The oldest of the five glared at Karl, "delete it.""Delete what?" Karl looked extremely believable. If it weren't for the fact he knew it happened, George would've believed Karl.He rolled his eyes, "the picture." Dream pulled on George, trying to get him to lay back down."It seems you're busy, we can talk about it later." Karl smiled again before turning around and walking towards the door. George was about to get up and follow but the arm pulling him back down was too warm and comforting to deny.A couple hours later the two boys woke up again but this time all three other boys were gone. They just left Dream and George alone in their room. George picked up his phone to see a ton of texts from Karl, Sapnap and Quackity.Karl: *image attached*
Karl: O_oSapnap: ew gay ppl in our dormQuackity: 🤢🤮Karl: it's kinda cute :]Sapnap: watch out, calling Dream cute never works out for people
Sapnap: except for George probablyQuackity: 🤢🤮Karl: oh no
Karl: I'm so scared T_TSapnap: I'll protect you!Quackity: 🤢🤮George rolled his eyes and opened the picture, it was kinda cute. He felt his face turning red before he managed to suppress the feeling.George: you guys suck :PKarl: you love us :))Sapnap: you love Dream 😈George: shut upDream was awake but he was still laying down, he grabbed his phone and laughed at Sapnap's text, "you love me Georgie?" He looked up to George with puppy dog eyes."You're annoying." George shoved the blanket from Karl's bed into Dream's face.As soon as Dream managed to pull it down he smiled, "that's not a no." He sounded flirty, as if the answer he was looking for was 'yes'.George rolled his eyes, "I'm leaving.""Still not a no!" Dream sat up, "hey wait for me!" Dream called as George was just about to twist the doorknob to leave.With a sigh George complied, waiting for Dream to get up from the bed and start getting ready to leave. He picked up some empty cans and tossed them in the trash before brushing himself off and announcing he was ready to go.The two debated on what they wanted to do for the day before they got another text.Sapnap: hey losers!Karl: how rude! Be nice!Dream: why are you talking to yourself Sap?Sapnap: whatever
Sapnap: who wants to go bowling?Quackity: please guys he won't shut up about itKarl: it's all he's been talking aboutGeorge: I'll go bowling with you surpnurpSapnap: grge 🥺Dream: ok alright, enough of that
Dream: I'll go tooKarl: yay! We'll meet you guys there in like 20 minutes!!!Quackity: 🤢🤮The walk to the bowling alley on campus was nice. Dream and George joked and laughed along with each other as they walked. They held hands and talked about how badly they were going to crush the other three despite George telling Dream he has no idea how to bowl.George knew there was a bowling alley on campus but he had never been, bowling was never really his thing. But Sapnap sounded so excited to go and it wasn't like he hated bowling he just never did it often. He had been bowling a longggg time ago and he remembered sucking, maybe Dream could teach him.They stepped through the doors of the building and felt the wave of almost a smoky smell. It smelled almost as bad as how George imagined the party he agreed to go to for Halloween. However it wasn't as full as they expected it to be. Sapnap, Karl, and Quackity were all up by the counter paying the entry fee to get in. Karl waved eagerly for Dream and George to follow.George let his hand fall to his side and Dream's was quick to interlock fingers with his own and pull him forward. They got to the counter, Dream paid. George tried to pull out his wallet and help but Dream only pushed it away. It was honestly the only annoying thing about this whole situation. His friends took his financial situation a lot better than he thought they would but now they always offer to pay, he has money he's not completely broke. With a little punch to Dream's shoulder, they met their friends in their lane."Hell yeah! I'm so excited." Sapnap rolled up his sleeves like that would help his performance.Dream rolled his eyes, "hold on tiger, we still have to pick our balls." Quackity laughed quietly at the use of the word balls."I prefer pandas." Sapnap stated as he walked towards the racks of bowling balls.George stood staring, not really remembering how to do this. He wasn't very strong so he had to pick a smaller ball and his hands were probably average sized, whatever that meant. The same familiar blonde rested an elbow on George's shoulder, "usually my favorite color is the one that ends up working for me, no idea why." Dream reached for a green ball and carried it back to the lane.George went for a light blue one, it was his favorite color. Surprisingly, it worked, the bowling ball was light enough and it fit his hands perfectly. He walked back to the lane and placed it next to the others.Karl was up first. He stepped up to the lane in those typical ugly bowling shoes that somehow went with his outfit. As soon as the ball left his hands you could tell it was a good throw, he knocked down nine pins in one and the last one on his second try, getting a spare.Sapnap cheered loudly and gave Karl a kiss on the cheek for getting a good score. George was set to go last on the board, which gave him the entire first four moves to make him worry about how terrible he was going to be."Georgie! Your turn!" Quackity yelled as he walked back after hitting eight pins down.George stood up, he clearly looked nervous, "here I'll help you Georgie." Dream said the name in a clearly mocking tone of Quackity.George stood awkwardly in front of the lane, not ready for the embarrassment he would get if he rolled the ball himself. Dream stood behind him and put his hand on top of George's, "you have to keep your thumb facing in the direction you want the ball to go." He moved his hand so George's thumb was looking straight at the center, "then swing." Dream pulled George's arm back and the ball left the brunette's hand, moving straight in a line towards the middle.Maybe bowling wasn't the worst idea after all... the ball hit the pins and knocked down each one, making George the only one to get a strike. Karl clapped loudly while Sapnap pouted, "no fair he had Dream quite literally holding his hand!""Awe does somewone want Dweam to wold his hand?" Quackity teased Sapnap with a puppy dog face."Good job kid." Dream smiled, not taking his hand off George's quite yet.George stood, still facing away from Dream, "I'm older than you." He tilted his head up.Dream pulled on the older boy's hand and spun him around so they were facing each other, "I'm aware... kid." Dream kissed the top of George's hand, making the brunette go red in the cheeks.A similar camera click as that same morning went off as Quackity yelled, "That's a keeper!"Dream rolled his eyes as George stole his hand back and covered his face, "you guys are so weird." George sat back down, it was Karl's turn again now.Once George finished his second turn his seat had been taken by Sapnap in retaliation for Dream helping George again. Sapnap crossed his arms and stuck his tongue out at George. Karl got up and skipped over to his ball, getting ready to get another great score.George didn't want to steal Karl's seat so for a bit he just stood. Dream gave him a look though and patted his lap, almost as if he was trying to invite George to sit down on him. George rolled his eyes and walked away. Dream didn't seem to want to take no as an answer though.The younger male got up and wrapped his arms around George's waist. Making the whole "couple" thing look pretty convincing. Dream watched people walk past, his eyes on a certain group of people. George tried his best to not pay attention and simply watch Sapnap fawn over Karl's bowling skills, or just Karl in general, he couldn't tell anymore.Once the group Dream had been staring at passed by he let go. The loss of touch felt like the end of the world to George. As much as he didn't want to admit it, George liked the whole fake dating thing, a lot more than he should. He wondered what his parents would think about all this. Here he is, in the middle of a bowling alley, not doing homework, fake dating a boy.The whole situation was definitely nothing he thought would ever happen to him, this was something you saw in a movie. Did that make him a main character? Was this all some sort of weird dream?"George! Stop thinking about Dream and go bowl!" Quackity yelled, running back from the lane, "it's your turn!"George rolled his eyes and stepped up to the lane again. George rolled all without Dream's help and ended up knocking down nine pins. As soon as he went to sit down Sapnap yelled his name."What?" George sounded jokingly annoyed.Sapnap liked their arms together, "come with me to go get some drinks." Sapnap pulled him along to the counter, "so, thoughts on Dream?""What-""Just answer the question." Sapnap pushed.George looked over his shoulder at Dream who had taken Sapnap's turn and purposely made both turns go into the gutter causing the other two to laugh, "he's alright, why?""No, like thoughts thoughts on Dream." Sapnap smiled as the line moved forward a little.George shot Sapnap a confused look, "did I not answer the question the first time?""I mean romantic thoughts on Dream." George sort of knew that was what Sapnap was getting at but still chose to not answer in the way he wanted.George looked over his shoulder again and noticed Dream smile at him. He waves back
with a smile and turned to Sapnap, "he's... alright."Sapnap looked unamused, "I think you like him.""Why would I like Dream?"Sapnap started listing things off his fingers, "he's nice, he offered to pay for your tuition, he's handsome, oh and I don't know, you two are fake dating!"George scoffed, "what does that have to do with anything? Maybe I'm not into guys, did you ever consider that?""Oh please, you're more fruity than a white mom's kitchen table centerpiece."George rolled his eyes in response, "white moms usually have fake bowls of fruit in the middle of a table so that argument is dumb, just like you." George lightly flicked Sapnap's head."My mom has real fruit!" Sapnap argued back.The line moved forward again and they were at the front. Sapnap ordered only two drinks, one for him and the other for George. Sapnap immediately turned to George after receiving the drinks. George crossed his arms, forcing Sapnap to carry both drinks, "you never answered my question you know!""I think I did? I said he's alright. Looks like we're back though so I guess we'll have to stop talking about it." George slyly smiled and walked just a little faster than Sapnap."Even the way you walk is fruity!" Sapnap called after him. George flipped him off.The rest of the bowling went pretty well, George didn't lose! Sapnap came in last after all the times someone took his turn and made him lose that round. They played a couple more games before calling it quits.On the way back to their dorm George was met by Dream's hand curling it's way into his own, Karl, Sapnap, and Quackity all doing the same. The urge to put his head on Dream's shoulder as they walked was immense but he decided against it, holding hands was enough, they weren't even actually dating anyways.Dream and George waved the other three off as they reached their floor and walked back to their dorm. All the dorms were small, just two beds and two desks to fill the small space with a closet on each side and a small bathroom with a shower and a toilet. The smallness of the dorms really bothered George, especially when Wilbur was his roommate.So far the small room didn't matter all that much, George got used to sharing a space with Dream over just this small bit of time they've spent together. He thought it was odd how comfortable he was around Dream. But that's just how Dream is, he's a nice person.At least that's what George chalked it up to. Maybe there was something more to it, apparently Sapnap thought so. But for now he was just going to leave it alone. As soon as they closed their dorm door Dream sighed loudly, clearly begging for George to ask what was wrong. So he did, he didn't want to, but something told him to, "what's sound that for?""Some old friends were there tonight, at bowling. Just reminiscing I guess." Dream replied, a tinge of sadness in his voice.He wasn't sure what pushed him to do so but George sat on Dream's bed, leaning next to the taller male with his back against the wall, "old friends huh? I get like that too sometimes." That was a lie, most of the time George couldn't remember many happy memories and never had to think back to good times and wish he could relive them. He didn't have a sad life before this, just mediocre."One of them..." Dream trailed, "she was just a friend but I still can't help but miss her. I wish we still talked."George had no reason to doubt what Dream was saying, it all sounded genuine, but for some reason something felt off, "why don't you talk anymore?"Dream hesitated, why did he hesitate? "We just drifted apart too much." Dream got up from the bed, clearly he wanted to stop talking about it, "I'm gonna shower before going to bed." Dream picked some grey sweatpants off the floor and a towel and made his way to the bathroom.This was stupid, George should've just kept his mouth shut. Maybe asking about it made
Dream uncomfortable. If he wanted to really be friends with Dream, it seemed he should try a bit harder."How about baking?" Dream suggested, grabbing common ingredients from the store shelves, "I have my moms recipe for chocolate chip cookies in my phone somewhere. They're amazing.""Baking sounds fun." George absentmindedly replied, pushing the cart slowly behind Dream. The two were looking for something to do take up time.Dream scrolled through his camera roll as quickly as possible, "got it!"He started listing off ingredients and the two walked around searching for anything they needed. The shared kitchen in the common room of the dorms had a few supplies but not very much, more of just the basic bowls and whisks. The store they were in wasn't too big so it didn't take long to find all the things they needed, as well as a few things they didn't on the way.When they got back to their dorm hall, only one person was down in the kitchen area. His name was Bad, Dream knew him pretty well, George didn't. Bad was Quackity's roommate, no one ever understood that decision or how the two hadn't managed to burn the dorms down yet. It probably had something to do with Bad's patience levels, he was almost like a father figure based on that alone.Bad waved at the two, "I'm almost done here, I'll be out of your way in just a second."Dream set the bag of ingredients down on the counter, "you could help us if you want. I don't think either of us know what we're doing." He laughed.George stayed pretty quiet, he hadn't ever actually been introduced to Bad yet. He had simply heard of the older boy from Quackity."Who's your friend?" Bad smiled at George, he had a very welcoming aura to him."I'm George." The shorter boy held is hand out to Bad.Bad instantly took it, "I'm Bad." The oldest boy went back to his cooking before it started to burn, "I can help if you'd like, I've got nothing better to do tonight.""Great!" Dream opened his phone to try and refund his mother's recipe, "we're making cookies.""Oh I love sweets!" Bad perked up a little more.George stayed quiet once again, opting to not talk to someone he had only just met. He felt a vibrate come from his phone but figured it'd be rude to answer while he was out with people.Dream began to take the ingredients out of the plastic store bag and set them all out on the counter. He grabbed a bowl and with a free hand ushered George to come over. George followed and scanned the recipe, he didn't say anything earlier but he used to bake all the time with his mom at home. It was one thing they could both do together that didn't cost too much money. So George knew exactly how to bake these cookies, but he wasn't going to turn down any help from Bad."We didn't get any measuring tools." George stated plainly, how could he have forgotten those?"Oh I brought my own!" Bad chimed in, placing his freshly cooked food onto a plate and tossing some small measuring spoons their way, "feel free to use them."George knew in his head the conversions from spoons to cups, it would be a lot more scooping but it was better than just eyeballing it. Dream just sort of watched as George worked out the math in his head, he had never bothered to even ask George if he knew how to bake. Bad watched from across the table and was impressed by the fast calculations.A group of two people entered the commons room on the tv side. There was one girl and one boy, George had no idea who they were and didn't pay them any mind. Something clicked in Dream however, the already close blonde moved a bit closer and moved behind George, resting his head on the shorter boy's shoulder as he poured things into the bowl.The girl in the group of two noticed the other three in the room, occasionally glancing over, but she never waved or smiled or even introduced herself. She simply looked, seemed to roll her eyes, and go back to resting her head on the other boy's arm while watching something on the tv.George could feel Dream stiffen from how close they were. Dream suddenly got a lot more affectionate, no real cause was present for George to notice. He moved his head a little closer and began to quietly kiss George's neck. Bad gave them a look that screamed, "awe you both look so cute together."The feeling of someone's face so close to George's neck made him laugh, it tickled a little. He punched Dream's face away with a smile, getting a small handprint of flour on Dream.The blonde looked at George as if that was a playful challenge, he stuck a finger in the bowl and put whatever came off onto George's nose, "gross!" George laughed, "go wash your hands, you heathen.""Ok mom." Dream laughed as he pulled George's face closer and kissed his covered nose."Hey there's raw egg in there!" George pushed Dream towards the sink."Doesn't stop it from already tasting good." Dream simply shrugged.Bad rolled his eyes, "Dream, raw egg is absolutely terrible for you.""Yeah yeah, I know, I know." Dream rolled his eyes as he made his way back to the table.George pushed the bowl towards Dream, "here, mix."The blonde listened and began to mix the cookie batter, George correcting him anytime he thought it was necessary. Eventually the mix was stirred completely and they could start to put it on a baking sheet. But not before Dream licked the spoon he stirred with, making both Bad and George yell at him.George offered to start laying out the cookies while Dream washed the dishes, both compromising by doing something they already knew how to do. The brunette put the cookies in the oven as Dream just about finished the dishes. They did it all without Bad's help."Now we just have to wait." George brushed his hands off on his pants. Without really even asking if it was ok first, Dream walked over to George and started to be oddly affectionate again. He put his arms around George's waist and gave him kiss after kiss after kiss. By now, George had already forgotten the other two people in the room, Dream had not, "Dream-" George attempted to push the taller boy off of him but he wasn't quiet giving in.George didn't want to say anything, in fear of fucking something up, but he was starting to get a little uncomfortable. He wasn't used to this attention and as much as he liked it alone, there were several people around, all people he barely knew. George managed to reach in his pocket and pull out his phone, he was reminded of the phone call he got earlier but ignored. There had since been several other missed calls, all from the same person, "oh shit- my dad called, he never calls." George spoke, making Dream pull away for a bit."What's up?""My dad- I should go call him back." George started dialing his number and walking out of the room. No one was out in the hall so he didn't feel too bad about talking to someone in the phone.His dad took his sweet time answering the phone but eventually picked up, "when we're you going to tell me?""Tell you what?""Tell me that you had a boyfriend!" He couldn't tell if his dad sounded angry or not."Excuse me?!" How would he possibly know that?"I have the right to know about that sort of thing George." His father seemed to calm down a bit."I don't-" George tried to think about what he should say, "I don't know what you're talking about.""Don't play dumb with me. How could you hide something like that?""I don't have a boyfriend-""You do, unless you just let all your male friends kiss you.""Kiss me? How do you-" a boy started walking down the hall, making George lower his voice, "how would you even know about that?""Is it really important to know how I know that? What's this blonde's name? Do we know him? Is he the person you got to pay for your schooling?""It's extremely important for me to know how you know that!" George heard the door to the common room open and close, assuming it was just the boy who he had just seen walking down the hall, "it's not even- you don't understand.""Hey, everything ok?" The girl from the common room put her hand on George's shoulder."What-" everything happened so fast George began to stumbled a little."Woah-" the girl reached out for him and offered him stability."Son, did you really think I wouldn't find out about that somehow-" his dad began to speak again, George hung up the phone. He could deal with this right now, he wasn't prepared to have his father ask that. How could his dad possibly know about Dream? He had no way of getting to the US and George didn't know anyone here from home."Who- who even are you?" George asked, trying to I focus on something other than his father."I'm Caitlin." She smiled, she seemed nice. The girl was still holding onto George as if he needed her to, "you are?"He hesitated to answer, "George.""It's nice to meet you George." She greeted, "I heard what sounded like yelling so I figured I'd check on you, make sure everything was alright?""Yeah... everything's fine. I'm fine." George pulled away from her and shoved his phone back into his pocket, "I should go back."George was quick to make his way back to the common room, "it was nice to meet you!" She called out, also walking towards the common room but much slower than George.Dream and Bad both smiled at George's return, George however didn't smile back. He looked around him like there was some camera or spy of sorts, how could his dad possibly know about that?He didn't sound angry with George, other than with the fact he was hiding something. He wasn't even really hiding it, he just didn't deem it necessary to tell his parents, it wasn't like he was actually dating Dream anyways. He should've told his dad that."Hey, I don't feel very good. I think I'm just going to head back to the dorm-" George started."I can come with you if you want." Dream offered, George stepped back."No!" George almost yelled, making a few other people look at him, "I mean, someone has to get the cookies right? I'll be fine, I just need some sleep or something." George quickly turned and ran back to his dorm. It wasn't far, just down the hall. He hastily opened the door and practically slammed it shut behind him. Leaning against the door, George took a few deep breaths. He pulled his phone back out to see a few new missed calls, all from his dad again.He set the phone on his desk and walked to his bed, that way even if his dad did call again, he wouldn't even be within range to answer unless he got out of bed. He tried his best to take a nap, get some sort of rest, but it simply wasn't happening. He laid awake on the bed, overthinking.The party was in just three days, they still had no idea what they wanted to go as. Due to the nature of most college parties, George wasn't sure he wanted to go at all. Last time Dream told him he didn't have to drink, Quackity messed that up, granted it wasn't Dream's fault.On one hand they could go as cheesy cartoon characters like Shaggy and Scooby Doo or Cosmo and Wanda. They could also go as just a general couples thing like peanut butter and jelly or two halves of an avocado, though George hated those two ideas the most.Dream had suggested a cat and a dog since the two were pretty opposite just like a cat and a dog. Plus he wanted to see George in cat ears. It had been the only idea either of them had thought of that George didn't immediately shut down. Although he almost didn't have the right to complain, George was picky and the costumes had to be perfect or he was going to stay in and not go at all.Dream suggested they go as Karl and Sapnap because "that way everyone would know we were dating." George took back what he said about the avocados, this was the worst idea Dream had, it definitely made him laugh though.After more debate they settled on the cat and dog, George being stuck as the cat and Dream the dog. After searching online for something appropriate that would get here within three days, they found it.George got a black turtleneck and sweatpants he already owned along with some black cat ears and a stupid clip on tail that Dream deemed necessary. Dream got a brown jacket, some dog ears on a headband and a clip on tail just like George's, if he had to have one, so did Dream.The day of the party came by before they even knew it. George's stomach turned at the thought, he had never done this and was actually really nervous about it. He pulled on the turtleneck and cat ears, rolling his eyes at the jingle. He looked in the mirror of their small dorm's bathroom, he looked stupid. Why did he agree to this?"You're forgetting something." Dream held up the worst part, the tail, "we should've gotten a collar." Dream joked as he clipped the tail to the waistband of George's sweatpants."I'd rather die." George responded plainly.Dream put his arms around George's shoulders in the mirror, "I think it'd be cute, maybe a leash."George rolled his eyes, "cats don't wear leashes Dream, maybe we should've gotten one for you instead." George teased as he slipped under Dream's arms and walked out of the bathroom.The sky looked dark, it had to be at least 9 o'clock... which meant it was time. There was no way of getting out of this now. Suddenly there was a knock at their door. Dream was still in the bathroom so George went to answer it. It was their three friends, all piling into the room."Georgie! Where are your whiskers!?" Karl ran over to him and put a hand on his cheek, pulling out some eyeliner.The brunette's face scrunched up, "no please, no whiskers-" Karl frowned before he continued, successfully giving George cat whiskers."Awe how cute." Quackity stood on his tippy toes to reach Karl's shoulder.George rolled his eyes again with a sigh, this was how the rest of the night was probably going to go. Dream walked out of the bathroom, Karl immediately ran over to him as well, shouting something about a dog nose.As soon as Karl finished, they were off. It was getting a little colder out, the lack of sunlight didn't help. The party was at a frat house just on the edge of campus. Everyone who knew anyone was going to be there, the perfect time to prove they were dating to people.George could see Dream and Sapnap whispering something to each other. It felt a little sketchy but he didn't want to think about it, he was determined to have fun. He talked to Quackity earlier too about alcohol, knowing there would probably be some here. He wanted to leave completely sober tonight.You could see the party from a block away, loud music was blaring and some were already passed out on the grass in the front. George wanted to turn around and run away, this was far too much for him. Karl held his hand tightly and dragged him along the sidewalk.As soon as they got close Karl's hand was replaced by Dream's, for the first time he wanted to rip it away from Dream's grip. It was comforting in the crowd of people but he felt like he was being babied and that was the last thing he wanted at a college party with a ton of his peers. So he did, he took his hand away from Dream. The tall blonde gave him a look of concern before he accepted it and continued."Dream!" Another blonde man yelled, pulling him in for a hug, "dude I'm so glad you came, Bad's going crazy back there, inviting him was such a bad idea." The man laughed. George had seen him before, he went by the name Punz. He normally hung out with people like Boomer and Sam. He only knew him from the few times he had seen Sapnap with him."Bad isn't that bad, he's just a little more by the book than everyone else." Dream laughed."More like a total mood killer, someone should've gotten Skeppy or Puffy to come." Punz responded with a punch to Dream's shoulder, "who's this kid." Punz messed up a bit of George's hair.George tried his best to fix the mess of hair, "My name is George.""Another British kid, nice." Punz smiled and used his hands to signal the two to continue forward. George hated that Punz called him "kid" but he figured it wasn't worth fighting. Dream walked like he knew where he was going and George decided to follow. People were all close together and sweaty, wearing skin tight costumes and showing every bit of that skin they could. Trying to squeeze through everyone was hard, maybe he should've kept a hold of Dream's hand.Soon enough they popped outside to the backyard, a DJ booth was set up next to the pool outside, there was a boy talking to the DJ like he was bargaining with him. From the way Punz talked about Bad, this had to be him. George knew Bad from when they baked cookies in the common room but he didn't recognize him with the costume."Sorry about this kid, he'll get out of your hair." Dream smiled to the DJ as he ushered Bad away from the booth."Dream! He was playing music that talks about sex and drugs, college kids like us don't need to be hearing about that!" Bad reasoned. Even George wasn't this bad, he was a next level good student. Bad didn't seem so uptight when George met him the first time.The brunette shook Bad's hand. "Hi Bad.""My boyfriend." Dream wrapped a hand around George's waist and pulled him in close, placing a kiss on his head.Bad gave them a look you'd give to a newborn puppy, "You never told me you two were officially dating! I'm so glad you were able to move on Dream.""Move on?" George questioned."Yeah from-" Bad started."From my parents overbearing rules... about who I could date." Dream cut Bad off and gave him a look that begged him to stop."Right, that." Bad's expression screamed that he was lying, as if the interruption from Dream wasn't enough to know that wasn't true.There was an awkward silence filling the air between the three. George opened his mouth to speak but decided against it. Clearly something was happening that Bad knew about and George didn't but he didn't want to make Dream mad by putting him on the spot, he could ask later."We should get some drinks, got anything in you Bad?" Dream suggested, turning towards the house.George looked at him, something was off, "I don't want any alcohol.""George and I can stay here while you go get some." Bad smiled to Dream, letting him know that would be ok.Dream nodded and walked off. George looked at Bad, he was average in everything, average in height, average in looks, average in weight. The way he acted was like a parent, he was surprised he even let Dream go get a drink. Part of him wanted to ask Bad what he was going to say before Dream cut him off but that wouldn't be fair.Who cared about being fair though? "What were you going to say earlier? Before Dream cut you off.""Oh it was nothing, don't worry about it."George blinked, assuming Bad knew he was definitely going to worry about it, "right... I'm going to go find Quackity now." George walked off without a word from Bad, only a caring smile and a wave. George walked into the house and immediately heard someone screaming in Spanish, he definitely found Quackity.As he followed the loud voice over the even louder music and crowds of people he found Quackity with a drink in his hand and a flashlight open on his phone, waving it in the air like he was listening to a slow song at a concert. The music was anything but slow.Quackity noticed George and instantly smiled, "George! Would you hold my drink buddy?" Without waiting for an answer Quackity had shoved his drink into George's hand and grabbed the other to drag him into another room.
George held the drink up to his noise, it smelled like a fancy wine but it was poured into a typical red solo cup. Quackity had pulled George to the kitchen, presumably to get more alcohol. George spotted Dream across the fancy kitchen. It was large enough for Dream to probably not even notice he was there.Quackity came bouncing over to him and started to pour more wine into the plastic cup. The shorter boy was clearly already tipsy. He handed George another empty cup and poured even more into it, insisting George have it.As George watched Dream from across the kitchen chatting with a girl he sipped from the cup Quackity gave him. If he was going to have to watch Dream fawn over a girl he was going to try and have at least a little fun of his own. He didn't care much to have people think he was actually dating Dream but something still felt wrong with Dream talking to a girl, even if he had told George he wasn't into females.George watched them for longer than he should have, the girl had extremely puffy curly hair, it was half white and half brown and she had some kind of horns on her head and a pirate outfit on. He knew he had no right to be jealous, him and Dream weren't even actually dating but that didn't stop the feeling building up inside him.With another sip from the cup, Quackity grabbed George again and brought him upstairs. Drunk couples filled the halls, all devouring each other's faces like they needed it to survive. There was a door at the end of the hall that George was dragged to.Upon entry there was Sapnap, Karl, Punz, and some guy with what looked like a gas mask on and green hair. They were crowded near a TV with controllers in their hands. There was also a girl hanging on Punz, similar to the Karl hanging off of Sapnap.The person in the gas mask was Sam, George had seen him before but never really talked to him. The brunette hadn't noticed before but Quackity had taken the whole bottle of wine from the kitchen, he pulled it out to give some to Karl, a beer was passed to Punz, Sam and Sapnap.The room reeked of smoke, they definitely had to have some sort of drugs up here. It wasn't long before George's cup was empty and refilled again. He drank it slowly but the more tipsy he got the quicker it left his cup. He was offered the end of a blunt from Quackity but he politely declined.He expected a little more if he was honest, he expected to be stuck down stairs in the sweaty crowd of people not up here watching his friends play a video game on a tv. He came here for Dream if he was fully honest and Dream was no where to be seen.Quackity's cup grew empty again, but so had the bottle he smuggled from the kitchen. George volunteered himself to go steal another, a little bored of the room he was in already.He knew his way back to the kitchen. Through the heat of people dancing far too close together and people passed out on the staircase he saw the familiar room just up ahead."Woah! Gogs what are you doing at a party!?" Another British voice beamed, wrapping an arm around George's shoulder.Wilbur's breath smelled like every alcohol available all in one, it was disgusting. "Here for the same reason as everyone else, to have fun." George continued walking until he made it to the kitchen, this time Dream wasn't there."That's not true, if everyone else was here for Dream you'd have much more competition-""If you knew why I came, why'd you even ask?" George stuck his arm to the back of the fridge, grabbing a full and unopened bottle of wine as well as a few extra beers.Wilbur smiled, "I like to tease you. You're hanging out with Quackity tonight though right? I mean I saw Dream outside with a couple girls around him and from what I saw you were upstairs. Quackity is always upstairs.""You keep tabs on Quackity? You freak." George tried his best to push past Wilbur and get back upstairs but Wilbur was significantly taller than him."I could say the same for you, dating Dream now huh? You know your little crush was always pretty obvious-""I do not have a crush on Dream. Even if I did, don't call it that you sound like a grade school student." George rolled his eyes and finally managed to slip past the taller man. Wilbur was quick to follow, "leave me alone!"George was quickly snatched away and moved out of the way, "leave him alone Wilbur, he asked nicely." There he was, the man who had disappeared on him all night."My bad sir, won't happen again." Wilbur bowed to Dream like he was royalty, clearly sarcastic.Dream was quick to grab George again. George knew this was his first time but he could handle this, people didn't have to drag him everywhere. "Where have you been, I've been looking for you everywhere." Dream looked angry but concerned."I was just upstairs with Quackity, jeez."Dream snatched the bottle of wine from George's hand and looked at it, "I thought you didn't want to drink?" He didn't return the bottle."You know Quackity isn't going to be happy if I return with no alcohol-""George-" Dream's words were drained out as George noticed a small purple stain on Dream's neck. It was just about visible over the collar of Dream's jacket, "are you even listening to me?" Dream shook the older boy's shoulders to shake him from the trance he was in."Where have you been all night?" George asked, not answering Dream's question.Dream hesitated, it was painfully obvious, "I told you already, I was looking for you," that was a lie.George brushed a hand on Dream's neck, pulling him down so he could talk right in Dream's ear, "Not very well." He snatched the bottle back from Dream and turned to walk back upstairs. It wasn't clear if Dream was following him or not. He got back to the room from before and they all cheered at his arrival.Another bottle was downed quickly, mostly by George himself. Part of him really wanted to drink until he couldn't even remember seeing the hickey on Dream's neck. So that's exactly what he did. He downed cup after cup, ignoring the sick feeling in his stomach. He wasn't going to like this decision tomorrow but that's for morning George to deal with.The pirate girl from before opened the door to the room and entered. Dream wasn't with her, she seemed completely sober. Soon after Bad came back in, sitting down next to her. George downed another cup. He was feeling it now, he was definitely drunk. Quackity took the cup from George's hand, telling him he had enough.Dream walked in. To George it felt like everything else stopped, Dream was here now. He almost forgot why he was even mad until he saw it again. George jumped to his feet, wobbling a little. Shouting could be heard from behind him, Karl was definitely winning the game they were playing, George didn't even need to see the screen to know that much.Dream met George in the middle and hugged him. If it weren't for the strong hold, George definitely would've fallen. His head hit Dream's chest. George pulled at Dream's collar, like he was asking for it to be taken off."Get a room!" Punz shouted from behind them."Can we leave?" George asked, wrapping his arms around Dream's waist.Dream sighed, "I think we're going to just get out of here." He announced, looking at Sapnap before he waved a goodbye and holding George by the shoulder, making sure he didn't fall. As soon as the night air his George's face he started to feel a bit better. No more sweaty bodies against him, no more Wilbur, no more girls, just him and Dream."I think I'm going to throw up." George announced.Dream stopped walking and pulled George over his shoulder, "alright let's get you to the dorm before than happens." The walk back felt like forever. Dream put him back on his feet just outside their building. George stumbled backwards before Dream reached out for him.
This felt like babysitting for Dream and George had to be on his best behavior for the people at the check in desk. It was awkward at first before he decided to play off the drunkenness on George just being extremely tried, "he had a full day.""I like your guys' costumes!" The girl at the desk beamed."Thanks, we just want to check in, go back upstairs to our dorm.""Perfect," George leaned his head on Dream's arm as the girl spoke, "you guys are all checked in, you can head on up.""Have a good night." Dream smiled as he pushed George forward towards the elevator. As soon as the door closed he pulled George back over his shoulder, not setting him down until they got back to their dorm. The shitty dorm mattress had never felt better. He would've stayed in bed until the afternoon tomorrow if it weren't for the fact he still had to throw up. He ran to the bathroom as fast as he could.He always hated throwing up, he thought it wouldn't happen till the morning but he was mistaken. He shouldn't have drank so much so fast. He felt terrible afterwards, he quickly brushed his teeth to get the taste out of his mouth and walked back into the room. Dream sat up on his own bed scrolling on his phone."You alright there princess?" Dream asked without looking up from his phone.George whipped his chin with his sleeve, "I told you before, don't call me that. Plus, I could be asking you the same, that hickey almost looks like a bruise." Dream looked up from the phone after that and went to cover his neck with his hand, "did you think I wouldn't notice that?" George threw himself onto his bed, "I'm not stupid you know.""I know you're not.""What did you move on from? Why'd you actually need me to date you?" George stared up at the ceiling. There was no answer. An almost fitting silence was thick in the air, "I know I shouldn't be mad, we're not even actually dating anyways, you're allowed to do what you want.""George..." Dream spoke softly, like he was tip toeing through the conversation. Like any little slip up and he would be done for. What could be so bad he couldn't tell George about it?The drunk George stood up from the bed, walking over to Dream's. He got on and put a leg over Dream, straddling his thighs. Dream's face burned red. George had no idea what he was doing, he definitely hadn't done this before. He leaned over to whisper in Dream's ear just as softly as Dream had spoken, his breath was hot on Dream's ear "but I am mad. I'm mad it wasn't me."George knew what people told him about being drunk, you're more honest that way, but he didn't think he would have the confidence to be this honest with Dream. He kissed Dream's neck, the opposite side of where the purple stain was. He attempted to make his own art with that same purple paint.If he didn't know how out of his mind George was right now, he would've let him continue. But he didn't, Dream pushed him off, "you're too drunk to make this decision right now."George pouted at him like a child who didn't get what they wanted, "but I always want to, I just won't have the confidence to if I don't do it now." The brunette's voice was whiny, "it's just a hickey, you seemed unbothered by the other one.""Go to bed, we can fight about it in the morning." Dream practically lifted George off of him as he pushed himself under his own covers.George stood there for a bit, trying to understand what had just happened. He walked back to his own bed without a sound. Turning off the lights he hopped into bed and closed his eyes, not knowing if he would even remember this tomorrow morning.The morning sun beamed over his eyes, making falling back asleep practically impossible. Pain spread through his whole head the more he remained awake. The urge to throw up again was what finally made him pick up his head from his pillow.Dream was asleep on his bed still, back turned to face George's side of the room. George really must've messed up.The bathroom floor was cold, the smell of boys not being able to aim or clean up after themselves didn't help with the urge to throw up that was slowly overpowering George. His back rested against the wall in front of the toilet, he was going to be here all day at this rate.Movement could be heard from the other room. He wasn't going to hear the end of it after his little honesty spree yesterday. He wondered if he'd be able to pass it off as a joke, or maybe a lie, some sort of sick prank.He had never gotten drunk enough to lose his memory, that fact stayed true. He remembered everything he said and did yesterday. He remembered why he was mad at Dream and how he told the blonde exactly what he was thinking.
The movement he heard made his head hurt even more. He heard their door shut and some shuffling down the hall, it seemed Dream wasn't going to even acknowledge his existence.With a hard head hit the wall George got what he was waiting for, that final tipping point where he managed to finally throw up again. He didn't want to but he knew it was coming, he wanted it over.This was horrible, he was stuck by the smelly toilet, throwing up, and Dream didn't even want to look at him. Could things get any worse? A knock on their door certainly didn't help. He dragged himself up to his feet and made his way to the door. He didn't know who he expected to see by the door, but it certainly was Bad."Oh no, you look like death," Bad let himself into their dorm, "have you had any water, medicine maybe." George shook his head in response, words were hard. "I'll get you some water." Bad ushered George to sit down as he grabbed a cup from George's study desk and brought it to their bathroom sink. George never liked tap water but it would do for this occasion."I think we should talk." Bad sat down on the bed next to George, handing him the cup of water, "I think we got off on the wrong foot, you clearly didn't believe me when I said it was nothing." Bad fumbled with his fingers, "it's just, if you didn't already know, then it's something Dream should tell you."The brunette sipped on the water, it made him feel a bit better, "what if I did believe you and now you're admitting you lied?""No that's- it's not that I lied! I just thought I should clear it up a bit, it's not important though, really." Bad scrambled to answer before George could come up with any other excuse.George held onto the cup of water with both hands, like it was going to try and walk away from him, "if it's not important then why can't you just tell me?"It was a valid question, Bad knew that, "well it might be important to Dream, I don't know the details of your relationship-""We're not even really dating, it's just a deal the two of us have." George let his back touch the wall next to his bed.Bad's silence filled the air, making it obvious that information like that would've helped before they had this conversation, "that makes more sense."
"What is that supposed to mean?" George pushed."I just- it makes things make a bit more sense in my brain is all, not that that's bad or anything-"
Dream entered the room, "Bad? What are you doing here?" Dream had a small fast food bag in hand. Tossing the bag at George, Dream sat on his bed, asserting himself into the conversation, "burgers helped me whenever I'm hungover," Dream explained when George looked skeptically at the bag that had been thrown in his direction, "if you were hungry- it might help.""Thank you." George tossed a glance to Dream but the blonde seemed much more interested in his twisting fingers."I was just leaving anyway." Bad smiled, "that was very nice of you Dream. Hope you two can work things out, the air is clearly tense here." Bad stood up and smiled at the two of them, exiting the dorm room and leaving them alone once again.Another awkward silence covered the boys, neither knew what to say. Both at one point opened their mouths to speak but decided against it. This was going to be an interesting conversation once they actually found out how to start it."So," Dream broke the thick air, "where do you want to start?"George looked at him awkwardly, he could feel the red in his cheeks, "I would prefer not to actually-""You tried to give me a hickey. Someone is clearly jealous, would you like to start there?" Dream cut George's sentence short."What do I have to be jealous of?" The older boy scoffed.Dream similarly rolled his eyes, "I don't know really, why don't you tell me? We're not really dating you know? Mister 'I'm mad it wasn't me'." The last part was clearly meant in a derogatory way, the air quotes Dream used were a dead sign of that."I know that..." George's word trailed."Do you?""I'm pretty sure I do.""Pretty sure or sure? Maybe this was a bad idea." Dream's word stung, though George couldn't really tell why. Dream hadn't pushed him away like this before, "we should think of something else for you to do to earn the money, I don't think this is working.""Dream it was one time-""But if you can't even tell me that you understand we're not really dating then, who's to say it won't happen again? Who's going to be there when you drink away your problems again? Real college student you are." Dream's words hurt worse than anything he had heard before. This was the worst kind of pain he had ever felt.The hole was dug, no coming back up from here, "it won't happen again, I'm sorry." George looked down towards his feet, avoiding even looking at Dream, "please give me another chance.""Do you even know what you did wrong?" Truth be told, not completely. George knew he pushed himself a little farther than the two had gotten before but they were flirty when alone before, why was this any different? He only apologized because he wanted Dream to stop yelling so much, he hated yelling and it certainly didn't help his headache. George tried thinking for a bit before Dream started to speak again, "you assumed. You assumed the makeup Puffy put on my neck was real and you decided you wanted to redeem yourself, like you had something to prove to me. George, you don't have to prove anything, I like you the way you are.""Makeup?" George hadn't even noticed but the hickey had disappeared, had it been real it would still be there only the morning after."My friend Puffy was trying out special effect makeup and asked if she could use my neck to make a bruise. It obviously looked real but not like a bruise." Dream explained. George felt stupid, he had overreacted over nothing, over makeup! He even started some unsaid beef with the half and half haired girl just because she had spoken to Dream.He shouldn't have jumped to conclusions but Dream didn't make it very easy to tell, he could've mentioned that it was fake the moment George acknowledged it. The older male closed his eyes and set his head against the wall behind him."I don't mind the advances you tried to make, if you weren't drunk I wouldn't have stopped you. But you assumed I had gone off with someone else and cheated in our fake relationship. Why would I do that if the relationship was for my benefit, not yours?""I don't know! It looked real, I was already a little drunk when I noticed it." George tried to excuse his actions, "the thought of it being fake never crossed my mind, and the thought of it being real hurt me. I don't know why, it just did."Dream sighed, "did you mean it?""Mean what?""That you were mad, last night, that you weren't the one who... you know."George's face grew red again, "wouldn't that be bad?"Dream didn't say anything at first, thinking about how he should respond, "I don't think so." His tone sounded questionable, like he wasn't really sure about the answer.George stayed silent, he didn't want to fuck something up again while Dream was busy thinking. He attempted to analyze the answer Dream had given him, what was it supposed to mean? It seemed like a pretty straight forward question, yes or no, why did he answer like that?"Listen, George," the blonde's voice was a little shaky, George wasn't going to like whatever Dream was going to say, "I like you. I do, but I'm not ready for another relationship- like a real one.""That wasn't what I was asking for-""I think we should stop beating around the bush like this. I think we should stop this and try something else instead, before you get attached." Dream looked strict. If they were allowed to switch roommates halfway through the year like this, George was convinced Dream would ask for someone else.George scoffed, Dream was acting as if George was the problem here, "I'm not attached- ""Good, let's keep it that way. We can think of some other way for you to earn your tuition. Or if you're ready I can just pay for it without anything in return-""I'm not taking your pity money Dream, we've been over this." The two played a continuous game of cutting each other off and seeing who's voice could get louder than the other.Dream sighed, "think of it as compensation for this conversation.""No. I'm not doing that, I'm not some useless kid who can't do anything for himself." George was heated, this conversation was far too much for him."Why don't I pay you for the tutoring we do everyday at lunch?"They had both calmed down a bit, ready to make civil eye contact and not scream at each other, "I'm not stupid Dream. You're smart, you don't need it."Dream looked sad, the pain behind his face was extremely visible. This conversation hurt both of them, not just George, not just Dream. As much as they hated it, it would have to happen eventually. Dream saw it coming, he noticed the way George looked at him, he always did even before they became roommates.Even if George wasn't aware of it, everyone else was. The way George laughed more at Dream's jokes than anyone else's, the way he always wanted to be around him whenever they hung out as a groups of friends. He always just said it was because Karl and Sapnap were gross and he didn't want to be near them but you could see he didn't care about them, other than him wanting someone to act like that with him.He always had the same look Quackity had when having to watch Karl and Sapnap. Except he didn't want in like Quackity, and he certainly didn't want out of the room. George wanted Dream, it was painfully obvious.Dream wasn't ready for that kind of commitment, but he was too far gone and too fond of George to just let him go. He noticed he had to do something just a couple weeks into it. George was nosy, too nosy. There were things Dream couldn't- didn't want to tell George.But he cared, George cared a lot about Dream and it was obvious. Dream didn't want to hurt him, that was never a goal. Throughout the conversation though... he could tell George wasn't getting it. He could see George beating himself up over this and he knew it hurt but he had to, before he got attached too.He could tell George lied when he said he wasn't attached to Dream, if he really wasn't he wouldn't be on the verge of tears because of this conversation. Dream didn't mind the lie, if it made George feel better then it was ok. Dream had lied, about a lot now that he thought about it.Dream lied about why they made the deal in the first place, he lied about his interests, he lied about his anger in this conversation. He wasn't angry now and he never was. He couldn't be angry at George, feelings were never in someone's control. He knew that all too well. That's why they were here.After her... Dream wasn't ready to give himself to someone else but he could feel himself falling for George. Breaking things off was never something he thought of doing. If it weren't for what Sapnap had said that same morning they wouldn't be here right now.He had texted Sapnap to see if he wanted to go get some food with him. He noticed George not in his bed and bathroom door closed so he took the opportunity to leave without any interrogation.The walk up to Sapnap's dorm was lonely, ever since he started paying for George to go here, George was practically attached at the hip. He went everywhere with George. This time George sat on their bathroom floor, probably fighting the need to throw up all the alcohol he had last night.
He knocked on the door, expecting Karl to open it, surprised to see Sapnap at the door frame, "Hey Dream! What's up?"Dream let himself in, "do you ever check your phone?"Sapnap looked around and noticed his phone on the floor just in front of his bed. He picked it up to see it was dead, "nope, and it's dead so I can't check it right now." Sapnap plugged in his phone and re-entered the conversation that had walked through his door.Dream noticed Karl laying on Sapnap's bed, still knocked out. He decided not to comment on it, "do you want to get food?""You came all the way up here just to ask if I wanted food?" Sapnap laughed, "sure, I'll get some food with you. Where are we going?""I'm in the mood for a burger, wanna walk to the McDonald's just off campus?""Sounds good." Sapnap walked to the door.
Dream looked back to the bed, "what about Karl?""He's not feeling well, he could use the rest." The two left the room and walked off campus.
It was cold out. Dream wore his almighty letterman jacket, everyone knew where he was from. He almost felt guilty, he had let George wear it so often in just the two months they had been fake dating. He thought George looked cuter in it than him. Though he would never admit that.Sapnap and Dream had been friends for years, knowing each other well before college. Sapnap could tell when something was wrong with Dream. He wanted to ask but was afraid it would be overstepping. Dream was pretty held off compared to most people. He kept to himself a lot.Sapnap noticed something different with Dream lately, this entire year so far had been different compared to the Dream he knew. Something had been up for a while, it was about time he asked."Hey, I've noticed how... different- you've been acting different, weird even. What's wrong?" Sapnaps look was sympathetic.They reached the McDonald's and Dream held the door for his shorter friend, "I don't think anything's wrong."Sapnap could hear the lie from a mile away, "does it have to do with George?""Does what have to do with George?""The reason you're acting weirdly." Sapnap stepped into the line.Dream laughed loud enough for a few people to look in their direction, "nothings wrong, so nothing has to do with George.""I can tell you're lying." As Sapnap spoke, Dream's smug smile whipped clean."I don't know what's wrong, ok? Something is but I don't know what it is and I don't know if it has to do with George."They reached the front of the line and ordered, Dream ordered an extra just plain cheese burger, in case George wanted one. He wasn't going to tell Sapnap but that's why he suggested burgers, he knew protein helped with hangovers and he didn't want to see George in pain."So you admit somethings wrong?" Sapnap sat in a booth, facing Dream.Dream poked at the food he got for himself, "yeah.""Do you..." Sapnap hesitated, "do you have feelings for George?"Dream's face went pale, "I don't- I don't think so?""I notice the way you look at him. Everyone notices-""I don't. I can't." Dream looked like he was getting war flashbacks in the middle of this McDonald's booth."Hey calm down, it's ok-""It's not ok! I can't Sap, I can't like George."Sapnap looked at Dream with caring eyes, he had figured it what was wrong, "why not? Maybe it'll help you get over... you know, her."Dream stayed silent, his eyes looked like they were about to start pouring. "I know you probably don't want to, but she's moved on, you should too.""Sap, it's only been two years-""Exactly! It's been years Dream, it's ok to move on. She's happy, you saw her at the party yesterday, you deserve to be happy too." Sapnap had been waiting for so long to tell Dream to get over it. The first two months he was supportive but the more Dream just let himself feel shitty and not get over her the more he grew tired of helping."I don't think I'm ready to be happy yet.""Do you want some advice?" Dream looked at Sapnap and nodded his head in a silent response, "either make things official with your little lover boy or break it off. I know you've noticed the way he looks at you compared to other people. It's not fair for you to drag him along with no intention of giving him what he so badly wants.""Ok." Dream had made up his mind the second Sapnap had given him the offer of sorts. He knew he wasn't ready for it, he had to break it off then. For the rest of the meal he tried to think of a way to end things. He decided on using what happened last night as an excuse.The walk back was just as cold. He at least wasn't lonely, Sapnap was there, but for a few seconds, he wished he hadn't invited Sapnap."Why did you ask him to fake date you?" Sapnap asked.Dream sighed, "I want to make her jealous, I want her back. I knew he liked me, I was being selfish and I took advantage of that." That was honesty, Sapnap could tell. Dream was never good at lying and why would he drag himself for a lie? He wouldn't, Dream hated admitting he ever did anything wrong."So you weren't expecting to fall for him?""I- I didn't, Sap, I don't like him like that."That was a lie. Sapnap couldn't tell if Dream knew it was a lie or not, but Sapnap knew it was, "I think you do, you just don't want to admit it.""Sapnap, stop. I like her, not him. You're right, I can't keep giving him what he wants in hopes he'll get it when he won't." Dream started walking a little faster. He wanted the conversation to stop."Dream," Sapnap reached for Dream's hand, "you know, you look at him the same way you used to look at her."Dream stared at Sapnap, not saying a word. He snatched his hand back and walked forward, leaving Sapnap behind. He didn't want to have this conversation now.Then he got to the room, Bad was there but left quickly. They fought, now they are here. He should've thought of something else, something else for George to do for the money. He should've known George would never just take it from him, he should've known George would insist on earning the money."I don't want to fight anymore." George's voice was shaky this time as he broke the uninterrupted silence between them.Was this what Sapnap felt when he saw Dream on the verge of crying? It always feels shitty knowing you're the reason someone you care about was crying. Dream had pushed it too far, he knew that. He knew he should've said something sooner. Maybe he should've told George the real reason for the deal when he asked the first time so he never got his hopes up like this.Dream fucked up, he knew that. And because of his fuck up, George thought he fucked up. George blamed himself for Dream's fuck up. That caused George to cry, he was the reason George was crying. If anyone should be beating himself up it should be Dream.George covered his mouth, feeling the puke rise again. He ran to the bathroom once more, the conversation was over now. George left Dream sitting alone on his own bed. Not that George could help leaving, but he was probably waiting for that excuse to finally leave the awkwardness.
Dream didn't know if he was going to be able to make it up to George, things were going to be weird now after this. There was no way things would be fine. What if George goes back to studying 24/7, it would be Dream's fault this time.The toilet flushed, but the bathroom door didn't open. Instead the shower started. Usually George's showers weren't very long, this was an exception. It was about 25 minutes before the water finally stopped. Dream got up, he didn't know if he could do this right now. He left again. He sat there for 25 minutes waiting for George to be done just to chicken out and leave.This wasn't like Dream, he felt terrible for hurting George. Part of him even felt sad, the attention George gave him was similar to her. It was sad to see it go. He was sad to see George go.Stepping out of the shower, George felt cleaner. With everything that has happened he felt dirty. With the amount of sitting on their bathroom floor he had been doing, a shower was much needed after last night.The cold air cut George's skin. He grabbed a towel and wrapped it around himself. He looked into the dirty mirror above their sink. He stared at himself longer than he should've. Despite being physically clean, the dirt from their conversation still laid on his shoulders.What did he do wrong? How was a stupid assumption wrong enough for them to be here now. He hated himself for even touching that stupid plastic cup. This was all his fault, he ruined it.Why did it matter so much? It wasn't like it had been real anyways. Even still, George would give anything to feel Dream's arms wrapped around him again for comfort... anything at all.He knew why it mattered to him so much, he liked Dream. More than he'd like to admit, he was terribly, excruciatingly, head over heals for Dream. He wanted him more now that he was gone. You always want what you can't have, don't you?George picked up his phone and texted Karl. George: hey you alone?Karl: nah but it's just Sappy up here
Karl: why wassup???George: I'll be up in like 10 minutes
George: that's a warningKarl: :))
Karl: I'll keep that in mind, see you soonGeorge quickly got dressed and ran up to Karl's dorm. He didn't mind Sapnap being there, he just wanted to make sure Dream wasn't there. After he had noticed Dream had left their dorm he wasn't sure where he was going to be. As long as he didn't run into the blonde, everything would be fine.A few giggles from Karl could be heard after he knocked on the door. It opened and to George's surprise, it was only Karl and Sapnap there. He half expected Karl was lying. "George!""Hey Karl." George forced a smile on his face.Karl frowned and dragged George into the room, "that was the fakest smile I've ever seen in my entire life.""Is it that obvious?" George laughed a little.Sapnap sat on his bed, scrolling mindlessly on his phone. Every now and then he glanced up at George. Sapnap wanted to say something, he needed to say something. George was sad and it was most likely because of what he suggested Dream do earlier that morning, "what's up Georgie?""It's not important," George waved, "I just want to hangout is all. Got a lot I wanna keep off my mind."Karl hugged him, almost randomly, "it's ok to cry George.""Ok what do you two already know?" George rolled his eyes, though the gesture seemed to make him more comfortable."I talked with Dream this morning." Sapnap announced, "Around an hour ago now."George's posture slumped and he sighed, "then you probably know more than I do." Karl ushered George to sit on his bed."There's just things, it's all something Dream should tell you about-""Everyone says that!" George cut off Sapnap, "everyone says it's something Dream has to tell me but he clearly has no plans on doing so. I just wish I didn't screw things up.""Wish you didn't screw things up?" Karl questioned, looking to Sapnap.George sniffled a bit, already getting riled up, "Dream said all this bullshit about what I did wrong to make our fake relationship end not even a full three months in." George wiped a tear before it could even fall."It's not your fault at all," Sapnap started, "neither of you know this but Dream had a girlfriend. Her name was Caitlin and she goes here and he still pissy about it even after a full two years of being together.""C- Caitlin?" George stuttered. He reminded himself of the girl who came to check on him when is dad called a few weeks ago.Karl stayed silent, ushering Sapnap to continue, "it's really not my business to be telling but clearly Dream lied about something. You're my friend too George, I want you to know it wasn't your fault at all.""But..." George wiping another tear, "he told me...""Dream likes to lie to cover up his own shit-"
A knock on the door. They all went silent, looking to the door that seemed to quietly pound.The door kept pounding relentlessly, "Sapnap! I think I fucked up!" A familiar blonde's voice yelled through the door."Ah shit-" Sapnap muttered as he noticed Karl angrily walk to the door, "Karl!"Without a second to process things, Karl opened the door hastily. Dream almost looked scared of the short boy as Karl glared at him, "fuck you!""Woah woah woah-" Sapnap got up from his bed to help Karl calm down. George stayed on Karl's bed, trying to ignore his roommate standing in the doorframe, "let's be calm about this.""Fuck you and fuck all that you stand for, you lying little-" Karl would have continued is Sapnap hadn't put his hand over the boy's mouth.Dream backed up a bit, trying to see if he could just bolt down the hallway and have this conversation another day. But if he was serious about this, about cutting George off, he needed to prove that. He stood tall and looked at George above Karl's head, he hated this. The boy looked sad, he hated the fact he had to make George sad."How about we talk about this like the college students we are." Dream whispered as he saw a few people down the hall looking at them.Karl still continued to glare at Dream, he wasn't done yet, "You should've been swallowed!""Karl!" Both George and Sapnap yelled in unison.Karl ushered for Dream to enter the room with a subtle, "If you must."Karl sat next to George on his bed while Sapnap sat next to Dream on his. They were some sort of mediators it seemed, though one was clearly biased."Ok, talk." Sapnap deadpanned."About what? We've already talked!" George sounded done with this already."What was it you think you fucked up?" Karl rolled his eyes at Dream."N- nothing, I just... needed Sapnap's attention is all.""Ok even I know that's a lie. If we want to resolve anything then we need to be honest." Sapnap tried to further the conversation, "I have a feeling I know what it is you think you messed up.""Sap, no." Dream looked at him like he would murder him if he said another word.The two boys looked at each other without speaking, as if they were telepathically communicating, "ok can we not?" George spoke up, "this is childish, I thought you said you wanted to talk like college kids." Dream turned his head to George, blinking slowly, he sounded angry, "I'm tired of this stupid back and forth. We're all supposed to be friends, friends don't keep secrets or stop talking to you and not tell you the truth about why!""George, it's not that easy-" Dream started."But it is! You open your mouth and start talking! You clearly know how, you do it all the time." George crossed his arms, he was definitely mad."Oooo, burn." Karl tried to lighten the mood but to no avail.George took a deep breath in, "I'd rather hear the truth than think there's something going on when there isn't. What did I do wrong? I want the actual truth.""Yeah, tell George what he did wrong? All he did was have a crush on you-""I do not!" George cut Karl off.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Today in particular you found yourself standing in the kitchen working on making dinner for everyone. Curly leaned against the counter next to you, finding comfort in just being near you. A disturbance was soon to come however as Jimmy approached the two of you quickly, only stopping once he was within arms length from you. His hand quickly moved to your hair and pulled your head back to face him, “What the fuck!” You yelled.“Hey-“ Curly stood up.“You fucking bitch.” Jimmy spat, “I know you took it, where is it?”“Jimmy-“ Curly tried his best to peacefully get Jimmy to let go.“Took what?!” You asked.“You know what you took.” Jimmy narrowed his eyes on you.“She didn’t take anything-““The fuck do you know?” Jimmy sneered, letting go of your hair and grabbing your arm instead. He pulled you along. It hurt a little, but seeing Curly just let it happen hurt even more. That being said, he followed behind and begged Jimmy to let you go.Once you had gotten to his room, Jimmy threw you to the floor in front of him. Falling to your knees you pat the back of your head where he had pulled your hair, “Listen, I’ll do this in front of you but I don’t think you want to be here.” Jimmy spoke, only looking back at Curly.“What the fuck do you mean?” Curly asked defensively.Jimmy crouched down to your level and pulled your face close to his with his hand, “I’ve gotta do it one more time before I take us out.” He whispered, only loud enough for you to hear. Before you could process what he had said he pulled your shirt off above your head and threw it to the floor. There was never anything you took. He just wanted to get you alone. Instead however, Curly had followed. But Jimmy was going to have you one way or another. Curly’s eyes widened as he tried to pull Jimmy up and away from you. “At least close the door, wouldn’t want your princess to be exposed to the whole ship. Why don’t you sit down, cuck.” Jimmy addressed Curly.Curly stood still for a second, a little flabbergasted. But he shut the door anyway. You knew Jimmy was Curly’s kryptonite but you didn’t think he’d fold so easily. Jimmy ravaged your body, taking off your pants and throwing them as well. You tried your best to stand up and get away but he always pulled you back down. You gave Curly a look, trying to ask him what kind of brother would let his best friend rape his sister in front of him. You knew damn well that was where this was going. You couldn’t help but think to yourself, at least it isn’t Anya. She didn’t deserve this. Maybe you did?Jimmy snapped his finger and pointed at Curly, gesturing to have him sit down on the chair in the corner of his small room. He grabbed you by your hair once more, pulling you up so you could lay on the bed. He laid your head off the bed, your eyes grew wide at the assumption of what he would do next. You tried as hard as you could to move, anything but this. But you always ended up back on the bed. Your eyes locked with Curly’s as Jimmy pulled his cock out and slapped your face a few times with it. This was it, you were done for. Your eyes wandered as you got a quick glimpse of Curly’s dick making his pants wet before Jimmy shoved his dick down your throat.His dick was big, making your mouth sore soon after he started fucking your face. His hands reached down and squeezed your breasts as he shoved himself in and out of your mouth. Your gag reflex was terrible, with each thrust your throat threatened to throw up. Jimmy put one hand on your throat, feeling himself through your skin and murmuring a soft cuss.You couldn’t see it but Curly sat in Jimmy’s spinning desk chair, dick practically bouncing out of his jumpsuit. Jimmy looked back and prompted him to jack off while watching him fuck Curly’s girl. You could only assume he listened since Jimmy didn’t repeat himself. For a second Jimmy stood with his dick as far down your throat as he could. You tried so hard to grab another breath before his balls covered your nose, causing you to not be able to breathe. Despite that, you tried, only getting a whiff of his sweaty body, “Swallow bitch.” Jimmy slapped your face before you felt cum enter you. Before you could even try to swallow you began to throw up around his dick. “What the fuck!” Jimmy pulled himself out of you.You coughed and coughed, trying to get it all out. You rolled to your stomach and continued to throw up. Once you finished you tried to get in as much air as you could. “You’re fucking disgusting.” Jimmy spoke, dragging you to the floor once more, “let’s see how you liked being covered in puke.” He threatened, shoving your face in whatever you had for lunch. The smell was horrible and the texture was even worse. The mix of both only made you throw up even more. Jimmy pulled your hair back, “maybe you can puke all that weight off. You should be doing this after every meal.” Curly continued to watch, he was in pain seeing you so hurt. But his dick throbbed and that hurt even more.Jimmy dragged you back onto the bed, pulling your thighs close to him. He spat on his fingers and shoved all four in at once to prepare you. He slammed into you as he put his hand around your throat. He grabbed the sides tightly, allowing you to breathe but still keeping the pain, “why don’t you join in?” Jimmy asked Curly, “don’t you want to ruin her?” He pulled out completely and squatted down so he could try and shove his whole hand in your vagina.“Fuck! Stop! That hurts so much!” You screamed. You could head a few footsteps before Jimmy’s hand was replaced by an even thicker cock than before. You knew it was Curly without even having to open your eyes. He would be gentle. Curly would clean you up afterward, everything was going to be ok. A few tears fell from your eyes, not from the stimulation but from self pity. How did you even get yourself into this mess?“Maybe you could be a sex worker if we get back to Earth.” Jimmy commented. Curly pounded into you, rougher than he had ever been before. It didn’t feel like he was the same person you had grown to know. Jimmy twisted one of your nipples with his fingers, making sure to continue even after you begged for his mercy. He loved being in charge.Curly pulled out and sat down on the bed next to you, pulling you onto his lap. He paused for a second, running his hand along the still not healed wounds on your back. “What did you do?” Not one of you was fully sure who he was asking.You noticed Jimmy bend down and reach into something as you sat patiently on Curly’s lap. Your legs spread open as Curly’s legs decided how open he wanted you to be. His hands wrapped around your waist as Jimmy continued to look for something by his bedside. He buried his head into your neck and sucked. His teeth made marks in your skin while his mouth turned it purple. Your arms held onto his tightly, eyes closed shut in pleasure. You felt safe in his arms even though you knew you weren’t. Jimmy held a familiar razor to your stomach. Curly watched as he held you tightly, you couldn’t escape no matter how hard you tried.“No- please don’t.” Your plea was interrupted by the razor digging into your skin, dragging from in between your tits down to your belly button. You squirmed against Curly from the pain. Jimmy bent down and licked the wound, in taking every ounce of blood he could, “you’re fucking sick!” You managed to spit on his head. He was quick to grab your face with one hand and drag the razor down the side of your face. Curly readjusted himself, moving your body so his dick poked at your asshole. “No!” Jimmy pushed your legs down, pushing Curly’s dick into your ass. It felt like you were on fire. Jimmy quickly positioned himself so he could fuck you too.Both your holes were full of cock, and it burned. Jimmy dragged the razor across your thighs. You continued to cry, pretty loudly at this point. Everything hurt, it didn’t even feel good anymore. Jimmy took your face in his hand once more and pried your mouth open, he spat in it and forced it closed, “you’re a fucking whore and nothing more.” His words cut deep, even worse than the razor. Curly’s hands bounced your hips up and down. You couldn’t believe he was doing this to you. You expected this behavior from Jimmy, but never from Curly.Jimmy held the razor to your neck, “fucking kill me already.” You pleaded, unsure if you were joking or not. He smiled sadistically. This felt like a whole new level of fucked up and there wasn’t even a contract for you to sign. Curly folded under absolutely no pressure at all. Jimmy could tell him to take the razor and cut your neck himself and you were sure he’d do it. You feel his cum drip down and create a sticky mess as he bounces you up and down his cock. You mustered up all the strength you had to push Jimmy away and get yourself off of Curly. Jimmy sat on the ground where you pushed him and watched as you pathetically tried to get away. “I’m- I’m not a doll!” You tried to reason with them. As you fell to your knees and leaned against the bed, Curly groped at your tits.Jimmy stood up and continued to pump his dick until he sent his cum all down your chest. He even took a finger and smushed some of it into your open wound on your chest. Before he began to put his clothes back on he spat on you one last time and pushed his foot into your stomach, “You’re whatever I want you to be.” He ushered for Curly to follow, and once he got his clothes on, he did. Leaving you there, covered in filth, alone. You took a second to process what just happened before you screamed.“Grant Curly, get your ass back in here!” You demanded. Probably loud enough that the whole ship heard you. You could hear a small protest from Jimmy but Curly came to help you anyway. If there was one moment you were glad he didn’t answer to Jimmy, you were glad it was this one. He looked at you with such a sad expression. He touched your forehead with his own but he had a lot more apologizing to do if he wanted your relationship to even try to go back to normal after that.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
You imagined yourself sitting on the bathroom floor with the glass in your hand. You wanted more than anything to plunge it into your thigh. Maybe you could pull out some tendons and snap them like string. Fall apart until you’re a sad excuse of a corpse sitting on that dirty bathroom floor in a pool of your own blood. How sweet it would be for your roommate to come home and see you like that. What would he think? Would he kill himself too like he always said he would? Would some of your other friends wonder what they could’ve done differently? Maybe if they had just checked in on you more? Maybe if they had remembered to ask if you had taken your meds that day? But at the end of the day it never was their responsibility… and not even you knew why you didn’t take your meds those days. The mix of alcohol and the absence of meds that caused your happiness levels to decrease as you inched ever so closer to the next period you were never supposed to have. You had changed your dose recently. You always wondered if you would benefit from more Prozac, but you were already taking the legal amount. The window was open an inch as, in reality, you laid, curled up on your bed. The sharp cold of 31 degree Fahrenheit weather and the bitter cold end of February brushed on your skin and you wondered why you hadn’t grabbed a hoodie before going to bed. Too lazy to get it now, you took the cold. You played your favorite sad songs, mostly consisting of Wilbur Soot. An asshole of a Minecraft streamer that reminded you of the worst times of your life. Once you were old enough to register your suicidal thoughts and the beginnings of cutting your thighs up beyond recognition you had reached high school. The age where things had to be better than middle school, didn’t they? But no, things only got worse as time went on and you only grew more distant from those around you. You wanted to reach out, but if you did would they send you to a hospital? It wasn’t that serious, it’s best not to worry them with your problems. You’ll get over it, you always do. You’re a big girl you told yourself, once again imagining that glass against your skin. With one swift movement you could feel the hurt, see the beautiful scars you loved to see for a week or so until they went away and you tell yourself you’re fine. What were you even so sad about? You have nothing to be sad about. Here you are in a first world country, food and water at your disposal, clean clothes and technology, even a cat that seems to be annoyed by your existence. What did you have to be sad about? Nothing. You’re pathetic. You should just take your meds, get back in line. Everything’s fine. You’re overreacting. You’ve already wasted all day away in bed, can’t you do something right for once? Homework is piling up, even your aunt doesn’t have faith that you’ll be able to do it all on time. What if you do fail? What if you killed yourself right now? You’re brought back to the bathroom. It was always your favorite place to cut yourself. You liked to look in the mirror and watch the blood cling to your skin as it dripped down your legs and into every crevice. What if one day your friends and family woke up to see you weren’t there anymore? The world would be such a better place. You wished more than anything that you could reach out. But how were you supposed to? You practically tried to suffocate yourself in front of your friends and they did nothing to stop you. Even a simple “yeah I noticed that” when you had mentioned it the day after. Why didn’t they stop you? Did they want you to kill yourself? You were such a burden to them that they wanted to watch you kill yourself. Kill yourself with your favorite squishmallow in your favorite place in your favorite clothes with your favorite people. What a way to go.